Leo_Zagami_Illuminati_P5




  


   Your Daily Motivation from Inspiration Line Add Inspiring Daily Quotes to YOUR Website

     Click Here For Your Up To Date World Live Sports Scores
   INLNews  YahooMail  HotMail  GMail  AOLMail USA MAILMyWayMail 
    CNNWorld IsraelVideoNs INLNsNYTimes WashNs WorldMedia JapanNs AusNs World VideoNs WorldFinance ChinaDaily IndiaNs USADaily BBC EuroNsABCAust 
     WANs NZNews QldNs MelbAge AdelaideNs 
    TasNews ABCTas DarwinNsUSA MAIL



   Google owned advertising software Adsense seems to have effectively acted in a sensorship role on the www.inlnews.com website, 

    by refusing to approve  a Google Adsense Advertising Account  for the www.inlnews.com website, which has been well established over the last 15 years,
    as a well known and well used International News and Information Website,
    where all forms of interesting and sometimes contraversal news and information is provided and discussed,
    to anyone wanting to access such news and information of the www.inlnews.com website.

     www.inlnews.com has a worldwide internet user ranking of around 900,000 in China, out of in excess of 8 billion websites on the World Wide Web.
     www.inlnews.com has a worldwide internet user ranking of around 300,000 in the World Wide Web News and Media Category, 
     out of in excess of 8 billion websites on the World  Wide Web.
     www.inlnews.com has taken 15 years to establish these World Wide Web Ranking. 

     All the web searches made on the www.inlnews.com website are purely organic, and are not as a result of any paid advertising to Google or
     anyone else to obtain its worldwide global ranking.
     The world wide global Internet Ranking of www.inlnews is purely organic web searches, because people around the world want to look at
     and read the news and information on the
 www.news.com website. 


     It is also noted that around seven years ago there were hundreds of www.inlnews.com web links on Google covering hundreds on different news and information subjects,

     that the www.inlnews.com website covers if one just typed in "INLNews" into a Google Web Search..

     ... at the time www.inlnews.com  was heading to be under  the 10,000th top website on the world wide web.

      Then overnight Google decided to cancel all these hundreds of z Google Web Links for hundreds on different subject matter we searches.

    There was obviously some very powerful people in Google that was extremely concerned about the fast improving world wide global rank of the www.innews.com web site, 

     so these powerful people inside Goolge decided that immediate action had to be taken ... to stop the fast improving World Wide Global rank of the www.inlnews.com website...

     It is believed that  the reason why all the hundreds of www.inlnews.com web links on Google were removed overnight from Google Search Engine was to stop the fast
    improving World Wide Global Rank of the www.inlnews.com website.

    It has taken the last 7 years for www.inlnews.com from Google cancelling all these hundreds of www.inlnews.com Google Web Links 

  
  
 
for hundreds of  Google Web Search Links on different subject matters, to try and recover its World Wide Global Rank..

  INL 
News World News Links

NEWS SOURCES

BLOGS

COLUMNISTS

ALL THINGS ARIANNA

World Liberal News Links  

AP WORLD
AP NATIONAL
AP WASHINGTON
AP BUSINESS
AP ENTERTAINMENT
AP ON THE HOUR
AP HEADLINES
AP BREAKING
AP REUT PHOTO WIRE
AP AUDIO 
ABCNEWS 
ABCNEWS THE NOTE
AD AGE DEADLINE
BBC
BBC AUDIO
C-SPAN
CHICAGO TRIB
CHICAGO SUN-TIMES
CHRISTIAN SCIENCE
CNN
CNN POLITICAL TICKER
DAILY SWARM
DAILY VARIETY
ECONOMIST
EDITOR & PUBLISHER
BILLBOARD 
BOSTON GLOBE
BOSTON HERALD 
BREITBART
CBS NEWS 
EMIRATES TODAY
FINANCIAL TIMES 
FORBES
FOX NEWS
FREE REPUBLIC
HOT AIR
HILL
HUMAN EVENTS
IAFRICA
INTERNATIONAL HERALD
INVEST BUS DAILY
JERUSALEM POST
JEWISH WORLD REVIEW
LA DAILY NEWS
LA TIMES 
MEDIA WEEK 
MSNBC
MSNBC FIRST READ 
NATIONAL REVIEW
NEW REPUBLIC
NEW YORK
NY DAILY NEWS
NY OBSERVER
NY POST
NY SUN 
NY TIMES
NEW YORKER
NEWSBUSTERS
NEWSBYTES 
NEWSMAX
NEWSWEEK
N. KOREAN NEWS
PHILLY INQUIRER
PHILLY DAILY NEWS 
POLITICO
R & R
RADAR 
REAL CLEAR POLITICS
REASON MAG
ROLL CALL
SAN FRAN CHRON 
SKY NEWS
SLATE
SMOKING GUN
SPLASH NEWS
SYDNEY HERALD
U.K. DAILY MAIL 
U.K.DAILY MIRROR
DAILY RECORD
UNDER THE RADAR
POLITICO
R & R
RADAR 
REAL CLEAR POLITICS
REASON MAG
ROLL CALL
SAN FRAN CHRON 
SKY NEWS
SLATE
SMOKING GUN
SPLASH NEWS
SYDNEY HERALD
U.K. DAILY MAIL 
U.K.DAILY MIRROR
DAILY RECORD
UNDER THE RADAR
U.K.EVENING STANDARD
U.K.EXPRESS
U.K.GUARDIAN
U.K.INDEPENDENT 
U.K.LONDON PAPER 
U.K.NEWS OF THE WORLD
U.K.SUN
U.K.TELEGRAPH
U.K.TIMES
US NEWS
USA TODAY
VILLAGE VOICE
WASH POST
WASH TIMES
WEEKLY STANDARD
WORLDNETDAILY
Conservative News  
MARC AMBINDER
JONATHAN ALTER

PAUL BEDARD
GLORIA BORGER

DAVID BRODER

DAVID BROOKS
ELEANOR CLIFT
MARIE COCCO
RICHARD COHEN
JOE CONASON
DAVID CORN
CRAIG CRAWFORD
STANLEY CROUCH
DE BORCHGRAVE
MAUREEN DOWD
KEVIN DRUM
SUSAN ESTRICH
HOWARD FINEMAN
GEORGIE GEYER
ELLEN GOODMAN
MARK HALPERIN
PAUL KRUGMAN 
BILL PRESS
CARL HIAASEN
NAT HENTOFF
PEREZ HILTON
CHRISTOPHER HITCHENS
AL KAMEN
MARC AMBINDER
JONATHAN ALTER

PAUL BEDARD
GLORIA BORGER

DAVID BRODER

DAVID BROOKS
ELEANOR CLIFT
MARIE COCCO
RICHARD COHEN
JOE CONASON
DAVID CORN
CRAIG CRAWFORD
STANLEY CROUCH
DE BORCHGRAVE
MAUREEN DOWD
KEVIN DRUM
SUSAN ESTRICH
HOWARD FINEMAN
GEORGIE GEYER
ELLEN GOODMAN
MARK HALPERIN
PAUL KRUGMAN 
BILL PRESS
CARL HIAASEN
NAT HENTOFF
PEREZ HILTON
CHRISTOPHER HITCHENS
AL KAMEN


NPR Audio BY CATEGORY Top Stories  Politics  World  Business  Sports 
 
Technology  Health & Science  Arts  U.S. 

VIEW LOCAL VIDEO KVUE-TV Austin  WJZ 13 Baltimore  WBZ Boston 
 
WCNC Charlotte  CBS 2 Chicago

CBS 11 Dallas  CBS4 Denver  13 News, WVEC Hampton Roads  11 News Houston  
CBS 2 / KCAL 9 Los Angeles

WHAS TV11 Louisville  CBS4 Miami  WCCO Minneapolis  WWL-TV, 
Channel 4 New Orleans
  CBS 2 New York

CBS 3 Philadelphia KTVK 3TV Phoenix  KDKA Pittsburgh  
KGW NewsChannel 8 Portland, Ore.  WRAL.com Raleigh

CBS 13 / CW 31 Sacramento  KENS 5 - TV San Antonio  Channel 8 San Diego 
 
CBS 5 San Franc

isco

KING5 Seattle  KREM.com Spokane/Coeur d'Alene  KMOV 
Channel 4 St. Louis
  FOX 11 Tucson

Video by Category
 
U.S. Business  World  Entertainment  Sports  Tech  Politics Science 
Health Environment Weather Opinion  Odd 

Video by Topic Campaign '08   Wall Street  Iraq  Gas Prices  Mideast Conflict 
 
Climate Change 

More INL News Video !Finance Sports

NEWS   NBA   NHL  Tennis   Golf   NFL   Soccer  NASCAR WORLD   LOCAL FINANCE    

More  Popular   Buzz  News 

More Great World News Links

AP WORLD
AP NATIONAL
AP WASHINGTON
AP BUSINESS
AP ENTERTAINMENT
AP ON THE HOUR
AP HEADLINES
AP BREAKING
AP REUT PHOTO WIRE
AP AUDIO 
ABCNEWS 
ABCNEWS THE NOTE
AD AGE DEADLINE
BBC
BBC AUDIO
C-SPAN 
CHICAGO TRIB
CHICAGO SUN-TIMES
CHRISTIAN SCIENCE
CNN
CNN POLITICAL TICKER
DAILY SWARM
DAILY VARIETY
ECONOMIST
EDITOR & PUBLISHER
BILLBOARD 
BOSTON GLOBE
BOSTON HERALD 
BREITBART
CBS NEWS 
EMIRATES TODAY
FINANCIAL TIMES 
FORBES
FOX NEWS
FREE REPUBLIC
HOT AIR
HILL
HUMAN EVENTS
IAFRICA
INTERNATIONAL HERALD
INVEST BUS DAILY
JERUSALEM POST
JEWISH WORLD REVIEW
LA DAILY NEWS
LA TIMES 
MEDIA WEEK 
MSNBC
MSNBC FIRST READ 
NATIONAL REVIEW
NEW REPUBLIC
NEW YORK
NY DAILY NEWS
NY OBSERVER
NY POST
NY SUN 
NY TIMES
NEW YORKER
NEWSBUSTERS
NEWSBYTES 
NEWSMAX
NEWSWEEK
N. KOREAN NEWS
PHILLY INQUIRER
PHILLY DAILY NEWS 
POLITICO
R & R
RADAR 
REAL CLEAR POLITICS
REASON MAG
ROLL CALL
SAN FRAN CHRON 
SKY NEWS
SLATE
SMOKING GUN
SPLASH NEWS
SYDNEY HERALD
U.K. DAILY MAIL 
U.K.DAILY MIRROR
DAILY RECORD
UNDER THE RADAR
U.K.EVENING STANDARD
U.K.EXPRESS
U.K.GUARDIAN
U.K.INDEPENDENT 
U.K.LONDON PAPER 
U.K.NEWS OF THE WORLD
U.K.SUN
U.K.TELEGRAPH
U.K.TIMES
US NEWS
USA TODAY
VILLAGE VOICE
WASH POST
WASH TIMES
WEEKLY STANDARD
WORLDNETDAILY


 

World Liberal News Links
MARC AMBINDER
JONATHAN ALTER

PAUL BEDARD
GLORIA BORGER

DAVID BRODER

DAVID BROOKS
ELEANOR CLIFT
MARIE COCCO
RICHARD COHEN
JOE CONASON
DAVID CORN
CRAIG CRAWFORD
STANLEY CROUCH
DE BORCHGRAVE
MAUREEN DOWD
KEVIN DRUM
SUSAN ESTRICH
HOWARD FINEMAN
GEORGIE GEYER
ELLEN GOODMAN
MARK HALPERIN
PAUL KRUGMAN 
BILL PRESS
CARL HIAASEN
NAT HENTOFF
PEREZ HILTON
CHRISTOPHER HITCHENS
AL KAMEN



Conservative News
BRENT BOZELL III 
PAT BUCHANAN
HOWIE CARR 
MONA CHAREN
LINDA CHAVEZ
ANN COULTER
LOU DOBBS
LARRY ELDER 
JOSEPH FARAH 
SUZANNE FIELDS 
JOHN FUND 
MAGGIE GALLAGHER
BILL GERTZ
JONAH GOLDBERG 
SEAN HANNITY 
HUGH HEWITT  
LARRY KUDLOW
DAVID LIMBAUGH 
RUSH LIMBAUGH 
HAL LINDSEY
RICH LOWRY
MICHELLE MALKIN
JOHN McCASLIN
CHARLES KRAUTHAMMER

BOB NOVAK
MARVIN OLASKY
GREG PIERCE
JIM PINDERTON 
WESLEY PRUDEN 
BILL O'REILLY
ROBERTS/ARGETSINGER
DICK MORRIS
MICHAEL SNEED 
JOE SOBRAN 
THOMAS SOWELL
MARK STEYN 
CAL THOMAS 
GEORGE WILL
WALTER WILLIAMS
PHYLLIS SCHLAFLY



Click Here For Your Up To Date World Live Sports Scores

Yahoo Money Converter into any currency

Click here to watch great I Player Features from the BBC 

including 
The American Future: A History, by Simon Schama:

 What is an American?


While the 2008 presidential campaign is in full swing, Simon Schama travels through America to dig deep into
 the conflicts of its history to understand what is at stake right now,,,,

International News Limited Domain Pricing Per Year
.com* $9.99 | .net* $9.99 | .org* $9.99 | .info* $9.99 | .us* $9.99 | .biz* $9.99 | .ws* $9.75 | .name* $7.95
Save even more on multi-year registrations!
Visit International News Limited for the best values on: domain names, domain transfers and more!

Click Here For Your Up To Date World Live Sports Scores

INLNews YahooMail HotMail GMail AOLMailUSA MAILYahooMail HotMailGMail AOLMail MyWayMail CNNWorld IsraelVideoNs INLNsNYTimes WashNs AustStockEx 
WorldMedia JapanNs AusNs World VideoNs WorldFinance ChinaDaily IndiaNs USADaily BBC EuroNsABCAust WANs NZNews QldNs MelbAge AdelaideNs 
TasNews ABCTas DarwinNsUSA MAIL

USA Economist 
also see 
www.YahooUSANews.com and www.YahooUKNews.com 
for world-USA-UK historical Video News for September and October 2008 

Click here for email login for YahooRealEstate.com.au

Visit International News Limited for the best values on:                     domain names, domain transfers and more!
all from $9.99


International News Limited Domain Pricing Per Year
.com* $9.99 | .net* $9.99 | .org* $9.99 | .info* $9.99 | .us* $9.99 | .biz* $9.99 | .ws* $9.75 | .name* $7.95
Save even more on 
multi-year registrations!
Visit 
International News Limited for the best values on: domain names, domain transfers and more!
FULL COVERAGE  News 
Iraq  Zimbabe  Myanmar Radovan KaradzicChina  Â» All Full Coverage 

ABC News Video  FOX News Video  FOXBusiness Video  CNN Video  AP Video  BBC News Video  Reuters Video  AFP Video  CNET Video
CNBC Video  Australia 7 News Video   Rocky Mountain News Elections Video  CBC.ca Video  NPR Audio  Kevin Sites in the Hot Zone Video
Richard Bangs Adventures Video  Charlie Rose Video   Expanded Books Video  Assignment Earth Video  ROOFTOPCOMEDY.com Video 
Guinness World Records Video  weather.com Video  AccuWeather Video  You Witness News User Video

NPR Audio BY CATEGORY Top Stories  Politics  World  Business  Sports  Technology  Health & Science  Arts  U.S. 

VIEW LOCAL VIDEO KVUE-TV Austin  WJZ 13 Baltimore  WBZ Boston  WCNC Charlotte  CBS 2 Chicago

CBS 11 Dallas  CBS4 Denver  13 News, WVEC Hampton Roads  11 News Houston  CBS 2 / KCAL 9 Los Angeles

WHAS TV11 Louisville  CBS4 Miami  WCCO Minneapolis  WWL-TV, Channel 4 New Orleans  CBS 2 New York

CBS 3 Philadelphia KTVK 3TV Phoenix  KDKA Pittsburgh  KGW NewsChannel 8 Portland, Ore.  WRAL.com Raleigh

CBS 13 / CW 31 Sacramento  KENS 5 - TV San Antonio  Channel 8 San Diego  CBS 5 San Francisco

KING5 Seattle  KREM.com Spokane/Coeur d'Alene  KMOV Channel 4 St. Louis  FOX 11 Tucson

Video by Category
 
U.S. Business  World  Entertainment  Sports  Tech  Politics Science Health Environment Weather Opinion  Odd 

Video by Topic Campaign '08   Wall Street  Iraq  Gas Prices  Mideast Conflict  Climate Change 

More INL News Video !Finance Sports





http://www.leozagami.com/confessions/articles.htm part 5

OLD SITE ARCHIVES

We are working to restore as soon as possible the contents of our old Illuminati Confessions website previously hosted at squarespace.com which unfortunately has closed down under pressure from the Illuminati.



NEW SITE ARCHIVES 

ARTICLES 1-10

ARTICLES 11-20

ARTICLES 21-30

ARTICLES 31-40

ARTICLES 41-50

ARTICLES 51-60

ARTICLES 61-70

ARTICLES 71-80

ARTICLES 81-90

ARTICLES 91-100

ARTICLES 101-110

ARTICLES 111-120

ARTICLES 121-130

ARTICLES 131-140

ARTICLES 141-150

 

OLD SITE ARCHIVES

We are working to restore as soon as possible the contents of our old Illuminati Confessions website previously hosted at squarespace.com which unfortunately has closed down under pressure from the Illuminati.

ARTICLES 1-5

ARTICLES 6-15

ARTICLES 16-25

ARTICLES 26-35

ARTICLES 36-45

ARTICLES 46-55

ARTICLES 56-65

ARTICLES 66-75

ARTICLES 76-85

ARTICLES 86-95

ARTICLES 96-105

ARTICLES 106-115

ARTICLES 116-125

ARTICLES 126-135

ARTICLES 136-145

ARTICLES 146-155

ARTICLES 156-165

ARTICLES 166-175

ARTICLES 176-185

ARTICLES 186-195

ARTICLES 196-204

 

Illuminati Patents revealed for the first time in the world!

Note: copy and paste the images below and enlarge them in order to read them better

 

 



ARTICLES 1-5

 

AN INTRODUCTION TO CONFESSIONS OF AN ILLUMINATUS (10/6/2006)

AN INTRODUCTION TO CONFESSIONS OF AN ILLUMINATUS
By Leo Lyon Zagami

In the 70's Italy was one of the most dark places in Europe with daily terrorist attacks and mafia killings, a place full of fear and uncertainty. Leo was only a kid at that time, willing to play and learn but also to change things from the beginining for this sick new world he landed in. He was risen in a very particular situation and a very particular family. The grandfather of Leo was the great Sicilian Senator Leopoldo Zagami, one of the most powerful men in Sicily and also one of the few honest politicians in Italy. In 1974 he died in mysterious circumstances, leaving the family with nothing but grief for the insane world of Italian politics.
The Italian enemies of his grandfather who among others counted the infamous corrupt politician Bettino Craxi, started a slow but effective persecution of Leo's family, who could though still count on the friendship of the more respectable people in Sicily and Rome. Due to the uncertainty of the times the parents were basically bringing up Leo in a very discreet way in a beautiful, isolated location near Rome, where they decided to live at the beginning of the 70's. Leo was never allowed though to say who he really was to any of his school friends or even to invite them home. He had to venture out in the streets of the local villages if he wanted some action and there in the villages he recluted the best kids for his magickal gangs who always had very dangerous initiation rituals and names like Banda Kung-ku o Banda dagli Scudi d'Oro. Many strange events that couldn't be explained took place since an early age in leo' life, and one of these experiences was later reported by his father dr. Elio Zagami in the book "FUMASTR". The only way to explain them was to understand the hidden forces of magick, something Leo's father, a celebrated Jung psychoanalyst and a personal student of Meyer, was trying to do during that 70's period with an extensive research that brought Leo only 6 years old to India and Ceylon for 3 months on a magickal pilgrimage towards the understanding of the powerful eastern philosophies.
And it's during a particular visit with his parents to a hindu temple in Trinkomali (Ceylon) that Leo gets involved in something that will change his life forever. A monkey from the temple they were visiting hits him on his left ear and steals his mother's wallet. The guardian of the temple quickly recovers the wallet, but Leo contracts a bad infection developing inside the ear with a possible chance of becoming deaf in one ear for the rest of his life.
During that period for almost two months Leo was left with only one ear working, but something magickal was starting to take place for the future magickal child. The left ear trapped by a big blob of puss seemed to be receiving internal voices from another level. He was too young to understand and explain to others around him what was happening, but things were definately changing for Leo. Leo's father wanted to explore more of the sacred locations of this magickal island called Ceylon, where Alister Crowley and Frank Bennet (responsible for bringing buddhism to England) years earlier had been working for the development of western spirituality, and numerous journeys were made to remote holy locations in the middle of the jungle. It was on one of these journeys that Leo discovered music. Yes, the ear had started working again, and the ritualistic sound of the beautiful drums and instruments of Ceylon was coming out of the jungle in the middle of the night while Leo and his family were sleeping in a nearby guest house. Leo says about this important episode in his life: "the sound becomes louder and louder, and my father suddeny jumps out of bed and decides to bring us there to check out what was going on, even if my mother in a very British way was a bit worried at that time of the locals' reaction to our unholy presence, but everything went totally ok. What an experience!". That's when Leo understands the force of music behind rituals, the driving force of sound in creation, the magick of music that will never abandon him or his magickal ear.
In the spring of 1979 Leo starts going to church as a new priest has arrived in town, a man with a vision for the future of catholic media that nobody had before. Everybody is talking about this Don Mario Pieracci, a priest that could finally deliver the message of the catholic church in decline, with a new vigour and strenght for the new generations. Leo's first encounter with this amazing character will also be something of a mystical revelation, because Don Mario, ordained as a priest only two years earlier by the famous bishop Guglielmo Giaquinta, creator of the Pro sanctitate movement, was reciting and commenting THE BOOK OF REVELATION and was giving Leo and all the people in church that day a very messianic speach on the Apocalypse. This was something Leo would never forget, because the Master of all, the alchemist, the Rabbi from Nazareth will one day be back, and we should all be ready to receive him as a King this time as we have crucified him with our own evil actions over and over again under many names and in many wars and conflicts in the last 2000 years.
So Leo becomes an altar boy and a friend of Don Mario with the intention of becoming a priest, but in 1980 he changed his mind after Don Mario's radio organized a party in the square of the local village and Leo finally got to see what a Dj can do with two records...a real miracle of the New Age. He then went to Don Mario and asked to teach him how to become a Dj, and the reply was that if he served with patience as an altar boy for another few years he will let him have his own radio show one day. In the meantime Leo's grandmother Felicity had given Leo his first book from the Prophet of the New Aeon Aleister Crowley, the 1971 edition of THE BOOK OF THOT, a real magickal book that Leo immediately understood to be very important for his future.
Later on in December 1983 Leo left his position as an altar boy and started to broadcast from Radio Valle dell'Aniene DJ MUSIC .
But Leo wanted to mix magick and music, and in 1979 Leo had seen in the back of a comic the ad for a strange but promising book intitled THE POWER OF WHITE MAGIC. His family didn't have much money at that time, but Leo asked his parents if he could have this book as a present for the school exams he was taking the following year in 1980, together with a double deck tape recorder to create his own mixed tapes using a sort of cut up technique with various special effects from old children tapes and at that time very popular BBC special effects tapes.
THE POWER OF WHITE MAGIC was Leo's first magickal disappointment as it was a badly written book on Wiccan Magick, containing just some interesting lessons about astral travelling and nothing more. However, by now Leo knew where he could find more knowledge, and that was in the father's library....
Yes, his father had a great variety of magickal books but had prohibited Leo to read them because it was too dangerous for his young age, so Leo decided to try reading them in secret. LEGE JUDICA TACE.
In the coming years Leo goes through dozens of books on magick and discovers the wonders of Alchemy, the Royal art of the ancient Pharaoes, hermeticism, and forbidden eastern philosophy of Tantra. He becomes more and more convinced that his father had stopped him from reading these books because they contained the key to the central secret of life and death. Leo never stopped researching on the subject. In 1993 at the age of 23 he got involved in the experimentation of an ancient 14th century grimoire called THE MAGIC OF ABRAMELIN THE MAGE. This six months ritual originally translated by the head of the prestigious Golden Dawn, Mac Gregor Matthers, has never really been very popular with magicians because of the great risk involved and the long duration and sacrifice of the ritual. The only person that had only partialy completed this ritual to his knowledge, was the famous English magician Aleister Crowley, but even he wasn't doing it in the holy city of Rome in the center of Christianity... so why did Leo do it?
Because during that period he comes in contact with the spirit of Giuseppe Balsamo (Leo's Sicilian Grandmother was from his family), known as CAGLIOSTRO the Grand Master of the infamous German Illuminati of Adam Weishaupt who later becomes his guide and protector, his Holy Guardian Angel if we want to define him in this way.... Leo's spirit is very close to Cagliostro who died putting his life in the hands of the saint of the prison he was in,that saint was San Leo,and the mission was the accomplishment of the GREAT WORK.
So Leo at 23 decides to create an independent alchemical group regularly chartered as a Secret Lodge of Freemasonry (in Italian Loggia Coperta)to evaluate the results of his ritual and to support and protect him in this difficult experiment. The name of this very secret lodge based in Trastevere Rome in the Jewish ghetto area was to be MIHLA TOR, the wheel of alchemy based on the secret interpretation of the PORTA CAELESTIS or MAGICA of the Marque of Palombara very dear to the UR GROUP of Julius Evola.
Leo started the Magick of Abramelin at the beginning of 1993, and he would successfully complete the ritual in 1994 after being hospitalized two times and nearly getting killed in the process. Very few people including his family understood at that time why a successful person like Leo, that by 1994 was guested and treated as a superstar dj on the number one Italian breakfast TV show (UNO MATTINA) and working all over the place would risk everything for a magickal ideal. What most people didn't understand was that Leo was operating in secret his first and most important alchemical work, and he was not interested in fame or money, but in helping humanity to become free from their ignorance and superstitions of the last 2000 years in order to embrace the one God and His Kingdom to come in the end of times.

Leo had in this period been studying the book "Transcendental Magic", a very important book for every serious occultist, written by the guy who invented the term occultism, called Eliphas Levi. In this book Leo found a particular key which was also found by the famous British occultist Aleister Crowley. The fact was that Leo didn't know about Crowley's findings until much later in Lemmington Spa...
In the middle of 1994 Leo felt that the Italian establishment and the Vatican were starting to put pressure on him because because he had re-opened a church in the roman countryside illegaly and they close down that and several clubs and parties connected to Dj Leo Young, leaving him with no other possibilities than going abroad to start a new adventure and leaving his beloved city of Rome until the time for a fresh re-entry would eventually come in the grace of God! Leo's diary entry dated June 1994 says: "Im going to be regenerated under the protection of the Lyons of England".
From 1994 to 2002 Leo lived in London where he was introduced to English Freemasonry and other occult Orders affiliated with the English Rosicrucians and at the same time achieved international recognition as a record producer and an international dj superstar . He has also continued studying the esoteric arts, developing his magickal work and receiving global recognition in the esoteric field for the work done in Rome between 1993 and 1994. He became a well known figure in thelemic magick and contemporary Rosicrucian circles around the world especialy in Russia, counting amongst his friends and collaborators celebrated contemporary Illuminati like Ezio Giunchiglia of the famous Montc Carlo Lodge ,Julian Rees the illustrius english masonic scholar and even stars of the so called occult field like Lon Milo Duquette,Kenneth Anger and swedish occultist Carl Ahbramson. He directed for two years with the title Commandor of the Rosa-Crux the AULA LUCIS CAGLIOSTRO of the Fraternitas Rosecruciana Antiqua in London and received the VIIIo known as Perfect Pontif in the Illuminati OTO/Ordo Illuminatorum system, but during his stay in the Aereopagus of the american Illuminati Leo discovered the deep corruption and evil of the so called Illuminati Order in America and the full extension of their New World Order satanic project so He rebelled in the name of Jesus Christ against this great evil that Satan was unfolding on the world .He then went to Egypt after being arrested and kept in Oslo for 3 weeks against is will under orders of the American Illuminati .Leo wanted to get rid off all this black magic present in the western occult scene and went to be exorcized by the famous holy lady of Cairo Madamme Fulla from the Orthodox Coptic Church a personal of the Boutros Ghali family wich supported Leo's sudden move to abbandon in the year 2003 the american Illuminati with the help of Dr Safuat the wise Egyptian exorcist , magician and Sufi Master that exorcized amongst other things the UN building in NY who's father was a disciple of the great muslim illuminati Said Nursi.Leo went to Egypt to study also the real Jesus and find out more about the Masters of the East and during that period in November 2003 Leo decided under the pyramids to become Muslim and change is name to Khaled Saifullah Khan.He understood after Egypt that true illumination and the most accurate portray of his Grand Master Jesus was contained in the Holy Quran and he accepted Mohammed(Peace and Blessings be upon Him) as his last Prophet rejecting any other believe previously hold, contact with true Sufi's source of Holy knowledge and divine wisdom had been made and his mission was now clear more then ever before:
FIGHT SATAN AND HIS NEW WORLD ORDER WHEREVER AND WHENEVER!
Leo had also made another wish in Egypt,a very personal wish and one month later Leo met for the first time with his wife a muslim scholar of Letters of the Illumination.

In Cairo with illustrius Bro.Dk.Mohamed F.El.Gabry from the New World Order organization CLUB ROMA



 

 

TEORIA E TIPOLOGIA DELLE SOCIETA' SEGRETE (10/6/2006)



N.B. Questo fascicolo, di cui si fornisce una nuova traduzione, è stato diffuso, in copie limitate, assieme al testo “Scopi e pratiche alchemiche dell’Ordine Egizio”, dal gruppo milanese Agapé, in funzione eversiva del Sistema Iniziatico occidentale. È stato presentato come circolante nei paesi latini europei come opera di collegamento e struttura di vari Ordini e Società iniziatiche, come la O.O.E francese (sede centrale a Nizza presso Jean Pierre Giudicelli de Bressac de la Bachelerie) e la C.E.U.R italiana (sigla di copertura dell’Oriente Osirideo Egizio italiano), in sonno dal 1983. In tale anno la C.E.U.R. smantellò il centro iniziatico del Castello di Guardea (Orvieto) e mise in sonno sia l’organizzazione esterna denominata Fraternità Terapeutico+Magica di Miryam che l’O.O.E., di cui l’ultimo Delegato Generale fu Aleandro Tommasi (Lehaiel) ex membro della R.L.Monte Sion. Lo scopo del fascicolo è indicato come atto costituendo del collegamento di alcuni “Alta Collegia”, atte a controllare, gestire e ingerire qualsiasi società. In questo fascicolo sono indicati i nomi di alcuni autori o compilatori, come Michel Monerau, Michel Lafrande e J.Calmar, istruttore Tehan. Sull’autenticità del testo, redatto in francese, vi sono molte perplessità, anche se n’è evidente l’origine.

Le tecniche d’ingerenza e contro-informazione riportate sono state utilizzate, negli anni ’60 e ’70, anche dalle organizzazioni contro-rivoluzionarie dell’O.A.S. Questo gruppo, che utilizzava inoltre esperienze teoriche e pratiche della guerriglia e contro-guerriglia in Indocina da parte dei servizi d’informazioni francesi ed americani. Gli Ordini iniziati considerati coinvolti, oltre a quelli suddetti, sono stati così indicati:

Fratellanza Ermetica dell’Alba Dorata (Golden Down)/ Q.B.L.H. (Fratellanza Ermetica di Luxor)/ Ordo Templis Orientis/La Fraternità Ermetica del Dragone Lunare/L’Ordine “A”/

La Tehan.

L’associazione denominata gruppo Agapé è diretta da Franco Fogagnolo, milanese, ex-brigatista rosso, che si dice sfuggito alla galera in quanto informatore della polizia e per aver denunciato la sua colonna d’appartenenza; lo scopo dichiarato dell’associazione è l’abbattimento delle barriere della conoscenza esoterica, definita strumento di potere ed oppressione da parte di “sette oscure e tenebrose”. Il mezzo impiegato è la diffusione di testi interni riservati di vari gruppi iniziatici.  Attualmente, Franco Fogagnolo è l’animatore di un Centro Sociale anarco-comunista milanese. Assieme a Laslo Thot, ex-editore dell’Arché e a Massimo Introvigne è indicato come appartenente all’Ordre de Thèbe, dalle finalità non completamente conosciute.

L’ambigua comunità d’elementi della sinistra radicale come Fogagnolo e di esponenti dell’integralismo cattolico come Introvigne, ex-dirigente di “Alleanza Cattolica” può far ipotizzare attività antimassoniche.

                                                                                               2666       

                                                                   Tradizione e note di v

PROLOGO

 

Questo dossier è nato dalla constatazione che, dal finire del XIX secolo, l’esoterismo è confinato in qualche circolo polveroso, dove i membri si riuniscono per teorizzare senza fine su delle grandi opere di maestri morti ormai da tanto tempo.

Bisogna dunque finirla con l’esoterismo, che ispira la maggior parte d’organizzazioni e circoli che non hanno nessun’utilità, che si fanno forti di una filiazione prestigiosa inesistente e che si contendono la pratica dell’archeologia esoterica, millantando il possesso d’ogni conoscenza misteriosa. Questo tipo d’organizzazione porta naturalmente nella sua scia una gran parte di pubblico che s’interessa all’esoterismo per motivi di frustrazione psicologica. È stupefacente costatare che, sempre di più, l’esoterismo si riduce a delle vane speculazioni intellettuali o a qualche cerimonia ridicola, mentre è prima di tutto destinato a trasformare l’individuo, portarlo alla realizzazione spirituale. In una sola parola al risveglio.

Per giungere a questo scopo le tecniche sono molte e devono adattarsi al tipo di pensiero di ciascuno. Una di queste tecniche – e non la minore – è la Magia.

Esistono poche opere serie sulla Magia; la maggior parte è al livello bassamente stregonesco del Grande o Petit Albert. Non si può far distinzione, del resto, fra magia bianca e magia nera, che s’intendono comunemente come rivolte o al bene o al male; bisognerebbe già definire quello che è bene e quello che è male e non c’è più niente di più relativo che questi due concetti. In realtà non esiste né la magia bianca né quella nera, c’è solamente un insieme di tecniche magiche che eventualmente possono servire al “bene” o al “male”. In più questi due termini sottintenderebbero che la magia ha per preoccupazione principale quella di cambiare il corso degli avvenimenti, di agire sugli esseri e sulle cose. In realtà la magia è una tecnica di trasformazione dell’essere, la conoscenza ed il superamento dell’Io, e, attraverso ciò, la conoscenza dell’universo, l’illuminazione spirituale, il raggiungimento dello stato oggettivo.

Attualmente, gli Ordini Iniziatici Teurgici d’effettiva filiazione esoterica si rivelano sotto l’impulso d’uomini giovani e dinamici, di cui alcuni sono i mandatari di un gruppo rosicruciano sconosciuto·, che possiede una filiazione della Fratellanza Ermetica di Luxor e che desidera suscitare la riattivazione del “collettivo” immaginario” con la creazione d’Ordini.

Molte persone sono attratte dalla magia perché pensano di trarne un profitto: amore, soldi, potenza. Le numerose pubblicità di pseudo-maghi e altri ciarlatani fioriscono in numerose riviste e confermano quest’opinione.

Beninteso, le motivazioni degli Ordini sono ben altre, ma la possibilità i essere confusi con il ciarpame occultistico è purtuttavia uno dei motivi della loro discrezione. Lo scopo individuale dei membri della maggior parte di questi Ordini è il contatto cosciente col Santo Angelo Guardiano, vale a dire l’inconscio, e con ciò il superamento dell’Abisso, la dissoluzione dell’Ego, in una parola il risveglio, in quanto la magia trasmuta il modo abituale di pensare.

 

J.Calmar – Istruttore Tehan

 

 



 


 




TEORIA E TIPOLOGIA DELLE SOCIETÀ SEGRETE

 

La società segreta è un fenomeno della più grande antichità. I suoi connotati, con una moltitudine dei più svariati aspetti della vita tradizionale: religione, politica, magia, ermetismo, ecc., ne fanno un elemento d'analisi sociale indispensabile. Senza di questo né sociologi, né etnologi, né antropologi, né specialisti della storia della religione e del pensiero umano possono descrivere efficacemente l’ambiente studiato.

Lo storico percepisce meglio d’ogni altro l’importanza delle società segrete, perché non è influenzato dai vari immaginari collettivi del momento.

Il tempo mette i suoi veli su molte cose, ma ne svela anche parecchie altre…

Il nostro proposito è quello di presentare una tipologia del fenomeno società segreta, che potrà sfociare nell’elaborazione di un’analisi teorica più sottile, più vicina al “modello” matematico ed economico.

La prima definizione necessaria, affrontando quest’argomento, è quella di “società segreta”, che pone implicitamente due sotto-domande fondamentali.

Che cos’è, dunque, una società? e come definire il suo carattere segreto?

Il nodo fondamentale d’ogni ricerca è quello del criterio.

La prima sotto-domanda: che cos’è una società? sarà formulata brevemente con la prospettiva di sviluppare un criterio materiale. Si suppone che la società raggruppi degli individui, persone fisiche in genere, eventualmente entità morali.

Questo raggruppamento può essere volontaristico, - se si notano tentativi precisi per unire in solo organo differenti elementi - o un assemblaggio di fatto di persone similmente motivate.

La prima forma, volontaristica, s’illustra meglio per i gruppi che nascono, raggruppati da un qualsiasi maestro, che poi si spengono quando i loro capi cessano di lavorare.

La seconda è più sottile. La nascita di una religione, in un ambiente ostile, servirà d’esempio: gli adepti, minacciati, si raggruppano, prima discretamente, poi, se ve n’è la possibilità, segretamente.

L’elemento causale prende il predominio sulla volontà individuale.

La seconda sotto-domanda è più delicata da trattarsi: il gruppo è si è costituito, ma che cos’è che caratterizza una società segreta? È certamente il suo soggetto, ma anche la forma assunta, e la particolare attività.

 

 

 



 


 



A gladio salus

 

 

 


SOCIETA’ A FORMA SEGRETA

 

Sono le più classiche. Queste società perseguono un’azione generalmente percepita dal pubblico, con uno scopo conosciuto e sovente perseguito da altri raggruppamenti non segreti.

La società segreta politica n’è il miglior esempio. I suoi scopi, qualunque essi siano, sono ben precisi, ispirati ad un’ideologia facile ad esser percepita. Solo l’identità della società e pertanto i dettagli di forma restano misteriosi: luoghi, date, riunioni, cerimoniali, costumi, ecc.

La forma segreta è stata adottata per facilitarne l’azione e rendere meno aleatoria la realizzazione dello scopo.

 

SOCIETA’ AD OGGETTO SEGRETO

 

Sono le più insidiose. La sua esistenza è conosciuta, ma lo scopo è ignoto. Non è obbligatoria una condanna generalizzata alle società ad oggetto segreto, non tutte sono una mafia inconfessata. Desiderose di condurre un’azione fino allo scopo, certe società preferiscono nascondere le loro forme. La Massoneria apre a tutti i suoi templi, si dice, ma la finalità reale non è per questo divulgata a tutti e dappertutto.

Sovente, percependo che un occultamento eccessivo dello scopo sarebbe nefasto al buon andamento della società, i dirigenti velano il loro oggetto dietro una facciata molto vasta ed imprecisa. Temi come “realizzazione dell’armonia”, “perfezionamento dell’uomo”, “avvenire di una nuova età”, ecc. sono molto comuni in questi ambiti, ma molto spesso queste idee sono il paravento di una realtà più pragmatistica.

 

SOCIETA’ A MEZZI SEGRETI

 

In questo tipo, il segreto non si basa più sullo scopo o l’oggetto, né sulla forma intrinseca, ma su i modi della loro realizzazione od espressione. La società ad attività segreta raramente è del tipo “puro” e non è dunque citata che a titolo di riferimento.

Certi raggruppamenti formano a volte, in occasione di un avvenimento preciso, una vera società a scopi segreti. È, in particolare, il caso dei “gruppi di pressione”, dei “club” o anche di importanti società commerciali e finanziarie, che, con delle misure puntuali, spesso inconfessabili, generalmente inconfessate, influiscono sul corso degli avvenimenti più diversi

 

SOCIETÀ A TIPO MISTO

 

È la vera società segreta, nel senso inteso dall’opinione pubblica. Generalmente riservata, viene spesso considerata ostile. Gli scopi sono occulti, le forme segrete, i mezzi e le attività accuratamente dissimulati. A questo proposito, deve essere precisato quanto segue: si tratta di una legge che si potrebbe chiamare dell’inverso dinamico. L’efficacia di una società segreta cresce in funzione degli occultamenti successivi cui procede, fino a superare una certa soglia qualitativa e quantitativa, di là dalla quale l’azione e le possibilità di sopravvivenza della società decrescono sempre più velocemente, quando l’occultamento sia stato troppo accentuato. La soglia si può chiamare livello massimo d'occultamento, e si fissa ad un grado variabile secondo il tipo della società e i suoi effettivi numerici. Non è necessario analizzare i differenti aspetti di questa legge nella determinazione del livello massimo d'occultamento. Questo andrebbe al di là dei limiti di questa sintesi, per costituire un'analisi sociologica, storica e occulta di una materia da tesi. Riassumerò tuttavia i suoi elementi principali in modo più “argotico", dicendo che a forza di non apparire più (occultazioni successive), la società segreta rischia di sparire. La nozione messa in evidenza ha relazione con la dinamica delle società segrete, specialmente riguardo alla loro attività temporale (mantenimento degli effettivi, vivacità delle idee finali, continuità dell'azione e dei mezzi logistici). Ecco dunque i primi elementi della teoria delle società segrete. Si potrebbe obiettare che potrebbe essere una società segreta o ad una semplice società umana. La risposta deve essere molto sfumata. Esempio: per realizzare un'importante transazione borsistica, che non bisogna lasciar trapelare sotto pena di fallimento, una grossa società finanziaria decide di riunire un comitato preparatorio da cui si esige il segreto professionale più assoluto. Di conseguenza le sue riunioni si sviluppano a porte chiuse e senza informarne il resto della gestione. Nel corso di una delle sue prime riunioni il comitato accetta l'idea di versare ad uno degli agenti di cambio, che negoziano l'affare, una "commissione speciale", una specie d’extra non dichiarato, ma senza il quale si rivelerà impossibile arrivare ad attuare la transazione. Si può parlare in una tale situazione dl società segreta. Tutti gli elementi ci sono. Un'operazione finanziaria è mantenuta segreta da un comitato riunito con tutta discrezione e che agisce senza alcuna pubblicità: quindi un’azione segreta, che potrebbe anche essere nascosta alla direzione.  Manca però di una dinamica propria, ed è questa che differenzia fondamentalmente il raggruppamento occulto da quello semplicemente nascosto, clandestino, come la semplice teoria descrittiva dei criteri può dimostrare. Si potrebbe obiettare che si oppone la teoria descrittiva alla tipologia che ricolloca il problema in una prospettiva più dinamica. Si tratta senza dubbio di una distinzione qualche volta difficile da mettere in opera nella pratica. Ciò nonostante, permette di situare esattamente la tale o tal altra società sulla scacchiera della scena occulta, a partire da una teoria generale.  Da una parte si caratterizza come una società segreta; dall'altra parte si percepisce la sua azione e il livello dove si registra il suo grado di autenticità iniziatica, le cause della sua riuscita e dei suoi fallimenti, ecc. La tipologia delle società segrete utilizza dei criteri qualitativi o gerarchici che saranno brevemente esaminati nelle righe successive.

 

 

LA CLASSIFICAZIONE SECONDO IL CRITERIO OGGETTIVO

 

Si tratta di determinare non più il tipo della società secondo l'esame delle sue finalità, ma di ciò che la circonda, il suo impatto, la natura stessa dei suoi scopi. Una prima analisi, certamente tanto semplice al punto da essere semplicista, sufficiente tuttavia in numerosi casi, distingue:

      - le società segrete religiose

      - le società segrete politico-sociali

      - le società di movimento occulto

      - le società pan-finaliste.

 

a)      Le Società segrete religiose

 

La loro finalità è di natura religiosa, sia che esse siano praticanti una religione costituita, sia che esse tentano di promuovere una nuova filosofia religiosa, sia ancora che esse si mettano al servizio, a gradi variabili, di movimenti religiosi; in questo caso sono da studiare sotto l'aspetto doppio del dirigente o del "membro base" della società. L'uno, in effetti, può perseguire uno scopo para-religioso, ovvero extra-religioso; il secondo resta motivato, essenzialmente, dall'aspetto religioso dell'azione.

     È evidente che la religione possa servire a galvanizzare una piccola massa di gente decisa. Se le relazioni tra l'obiettivo religioso e immediato, ed altre finalità politiche, per esempio, sono molto strette o addirittura confuse, la religione può diventare il pretesto, nello stesso   tempo che lo strumento privilegiato, delle mete politiche. La differenza tra le motivazioni religiose dei membri di base e quelle politiche dei loro capi può essere, in questo caso, molto grande.

     Per quanto non sia possibile definire tutte le società segrete religiose dal parametro dell'origine, questo è, d'altra parte, fondamentale per quanto riguarda le società segrete religiose. Ciascuno potrebbe farne l'oggetto di una monografia di notevole mole.

Il punto fondamentale resta la stretta relazione tra gli scopi puramente religiosi e tutti gli altri. Questo rapporto si stabilisce in qualsiasi ambiente sociale, ma con molto più vigore nell’ambito delle società segrete, come, ad esempio, in quella dei Templari, degli Assassini, dei Thugs, ecc.

 

b)       Le società segrete politico-sociali

 

     S’intende, per società segrete politico-sociali, ogni associazione il cui scopo principale è il soddisfacimento di un bisogno, o la messa in luogo d’una struttura a carattere essenzialmente politico o sociale. Questi due ultimi termini si devono comprendere nella loro accezione sociologica ristretta poiché un allargamento troppo estensivo renderebbe impossibile qualsiasi sforzo tassonomico, assimilando, da vicino o da lontano, ad uno scopo politico e sociale tutte le finalità delle società segrete.

La società politico-sociale è generalmente del tipo "a mezzi segreti". I suoi scopi sono per la maggior parte del tempo conosciuti; la forma segreta non è né voluta né desiderata che come strumento provvisorio, destinato unicamente a facilitare l'azione. Bisogna tuttavia rimarcare che, in seno alle società segrete politiche e sociali si può costituire un piccolo collegio, più segreto ancora, che servirà nel caso in cui l’associazione giunga ai suoi scopi e potrà allora rendersi non occulta, inquadrare il movimento, ispirarlo, ed eventualmente fargli sopravanzare il semplice quadro politico.

La maggior parte delle associazioni segrete politico-sociali sono di opposizione, sia che le sue posizioni siano contraddittorie con quelle del governo e delle istituzioni, sia simili (ma in maniera "ultras"). Le società politico-sociali di collaborazione sono più rare, perché meno utili.       Esse non rispondono più, in effetti, a questo bisogno teorico d'occultamento; l'idea ormai ha raggiunto una promozione sufficiente per manifestarsi pubblicamente. 

Le società di collaborazione politico-sociale hanno carattere più riservato che realmente segreto. Esse servono in generale a stimolare le istituzioni ufficiali, troppo poco efficienti o troppo poco energiche. A queste società si affidano delle missioni di conciliazione, d'informazione o anche esecuzioni di bassa manovalanza.

L’ideazione e la creazione dell’associazione di collaborazione possano essere spontanee, o indotte da organi di cui si serve la causa. Il ruolo di questo tipo di società rimane comunque confinato a quello, sottoposto, d’esecuzione ed intermediazione.

     È, d’altronde, a questo ruolo che è destinata, ugualmente, la società d'opposizione quando i suoi scopi siano raggiunti. Essa perde il suo carattere originale di fermento nascosto per degenerare in organo ufficiale, non più occulto, ed i suoi membri sono ridotti al ruolo d’accoliti tollerati o di noiosi reduci. Più facilmente quest’associazione sparisce gradualmente di buon grado, o, qualche volta, è sciolta con la forza. Solo se esistesse il piccolo nucleo di cui si è parlato prima, potrebbe allora continuare la sua missione del quadro della società segreta. La società segreta politico-sociale può avere delle relazioni, più o meno strette, con quelle religiose, sempre segrete, le proposte religiose ufficiali e le differenti ideologie ammesse del periodo in cui opera. Questa relazione è raramente così definita come quelle che legano le società religiose e le altre.

            C'è generalmente "simpatia attiva" o espressione di un attaccamento maggioritario, ma raramente qualcosa di più; un impegno più diretto ipotecherebbe troppo la realtà politico-sociale della società di fronte alla sua base, rischiando così di avere delle numerose defezioni. È solo a livello di collegio occulto che le relazioni saranno  meglio definite e  più strette.

 

e) Le società di movimento occulto 

  

Le società di movimento occulto si situano generalmente nella tipologia classica di tipo misto.

            Il loro soggetto principale è di natura occulta, come la pratica di una delle grandi scienze esoterico- iniziatiche (magia, alchimia, ecc.) o una semplice forma d’incontro tra iniziati che hanno già raggiunto una certa soglia e che mettano in comune le loro esperienze.

     Le società di movimento occulto sono le più curiose e le più affascinanti che esistano, con degli usi e dei costumi sovente non conosciuti ed un folklore molto ricco e molto attraente.

    È raro che queste società si limitino strettamente al loro oggetto tipologico. La maggior parte lo sopravanza, ufficialmente o individualmente, ma con l’accettazione dei membri più dinamici. La retrologia politica o religiosa è raramente assente nelle società segrete di questo tipo. Qualche volta esse non costituiscono che dei paraventi, giudicati poco pericolosi dagli organi ufficiali in ragione dell'apparente innocuità dei loro pseudo-scopi. Per mezzo di questo giudizio – o meglio pregiudizio - esse conducono un'azione ancor più insospettabile, in quanto iscritta in un quadro generale più occulto, che non ha sempre bisogno di giustificarsi, né di fronte ai membri né, a maggior ragione, con l’esterno.

 

d) La società pan-finalista

 

Come indica il suo nome stesso, essa non mira a contrastare l'avanzare di quella o di quell'altra idea politica o religiosa o filosofica, ma a creare, ex-novo, una struttura totale, una specie di nuovo sistema proposto all'uomo e alla società. La società pan-finalista necessita di alcuni commenti.

Dapprima, sul suo genere, essa può essere sia a forma, sia a scopo, sia a mezzi segreti, o, più sovente, a tipo misto. Ma, in tutti i casi, l'occultamento ne deriva meno da uno sforzo cosciente che dell'imprecisione formale dei compiti che possono essere determinati nei domini più vari della vita.

In questo senso, la società pan-finalista non appare più come un tipo speciale, ma come un modo qualitativo d’associazione ad un’ambizione armonica.

      In più, bisogna precisare che in questo tipo la finalità è, generalmente, posta come un criterio imperioso che bisogna illustrare non appena possibile, vale a dire subito, nell’ambito della società segreta.

Così questa si organizza immediatamente in una specie di piccolo conclave nella società esoterica; può essere una cellula, una loggia, un monastero, una comunità, ecc.

Una tale organizzazione passa difficilmente inavvertita, anche se si rifugia generalmente dietro una ragione sociale meno visibile: società commerciale, associazione, partito, o altre aggregazioni segrete, meno sospettabili.

            Spesso, la società pan-finalista si costituisce nel seno di un altro gruppo  segreto a scopo precisato, e conduce un lavoro d’orientamento, d’ispirazione e di dottrina.

            Si tratta dl un gruppo che può agire a tutti i livelli e resta invisibile anche alla gerarchia della società che l'accoglie: questo tipo di situazione si chiama "ingerenza". Il termine si applica ad altre forme operative, in seno alle società segrete e non, e costituisce l'arma più temibile e più efficace che possiede l'iniziato.

Il criterio oggettivo è uno degli elementi tipologici che permettono di caratterizzare e indovinare una società segreta. Bisogna però fare appello ad un altro criterio, quello gerarchico, per situare a quale livello opera la società, sullo scacchiere dell'occulto. Il termine gerarchico appare particolarmente adatto poiché esso libera due radici argotiche di comprensione, Secretum=Sacer e Potere, che apprezzeranno nel loro giusto valore i discepoli di Hermes.

 



 


 



Pereat ut vivat

 

 

CLASSIFICAZIONE SECONDO IL CRITERIO GERARCHICO

 

Si può ripartire in tre categorie classiche, che possono rendere conto, con sufficiente precisione, della realtà occulta. Possiamo distinguere:

 

a)      Le società di base

 

Queste società formano la massa operativa dell'armata delle ombre. Si tratta di una società che recluta direttamente all'esterno, partendo da criteri generalmente non molto rigorosi.

     La società può essere religiosa, politica, ecc. Può anche agire secondo l’una o l'altra delle maniere esaminate nella prima parte della teoria, ma in ogni caso essa si rivolge all'esterno e forma, in qualche modo, la soglia del mondo occulto, di fronte al grande pubblico.

 Bisogna comprendere bene l'importanza delle società di base, e determinare il loro ruolo preciso, per rendersi conto esattamente dell'azione di quelle più chiuse o più segrete.

È, in effetti, da questo canale di “massa” che transita la maggior parte delle informazioni e che manipola gli organi esterni. La qualità del lavoro fatto dalle società di base non è in funzione del loro livello d’occultamento, contrariamente ad un'opinione classica, e che il termine "base" ha contribuito a definire. In effetti, benché condotta qualche volta su ampio raggio, l'azione delle società di base è, la maggior parte delle volte, di qualità eccellente, soprattutto tenuto conto delle difficoltà pratiche che solleva il numero, qualche volta eccessivamente elevato, dei partecipanti.

     La società di base s’indirizza, dunque, verso persone che verranno dall'esterno e che s’impegneranno in un lavoro segreto in quello o quell'altro campo. Questo lavoro, se è fatto bene, può portare colui che lo compie a posti di responsabilità nel seno della società segreta, vale a dire al suo inquadramento interno in un livello più alto.

Ma, sempre in seno alla società, alcuni individui possono raggiungere un'autonomia intellettuale così sufficiente, un'esperienza occulta così progredita, cui la società segreta non appare più che sotto l'aspetto di un bello strumento, denudato pertanto di valore intrinseco.

     Lo stesso modo di procedere può essere, certamente, adottato da un individuo isolato nel mondo esteriore. Ma è più facile e frequente indurlo dalla società di base, a causa delle metodiche iniziatiche che questa adotta

È da questo che si può definire questo tipo di società come di base, poiché alcuni individui vi acquisiscono le basi necessarie al pensiero esoterico, e, conseguentemente, ad un’azione armonica sia sul piano individuale sia su quello collettivo. Il termine base fa così meno riferimento a una gerarchia di individui che alla gerarchia qualitativa delle conoscenze    che  essi acquisiscono.

     L’azione delle società di base può influenzare l'esterno e/o perfezionare i membri; si parla nel primo caso d’attività exogene, propagande, edizioni, opere, ecc. al primo grado delle quali si attribuisce il reclutamento degli elementi nuovi. Nell'altro caso noi siamo in presenza d’attività endogene (formazione dei membri, solidarietà, ecc.). Si distingue, fra le attività exogene, l'azione intrinseca collettiva (del gruppo verso il corpo esteriore, con la sola potenza della società) e le azioni estrinseche individuali, che sono condotte da un membro che utilizza le sue personali competenze esterne, la sua influenza, ecc., per raggiungere i fini della società attraverso le due azioni congiunte e concordate.

L'azione endogena di formazione serve, d'altra parte, a rendere i membri più competenti, e più disponibili, per delle azioni estrinseche che saranno loro richieste.

La pratica della solidarietà fraterna, quasi generale nelle società di base, facilita la disponibilità operativa delle persone. Rende inoltre la loro azione più agile, togliendoli da certi impicci materiali, e serve da test e indice di coesione e pertanto d'efficacia.

            Reciprocamente le azioni exogene volute dai membri devono fornire loro un potente supporto pedagogico e di meditazione, sui quali essi possono appoggiarsi per condurre un'azione di tipo endogeno.

     Le società di base perseguono sempre un'azione autonoma ma, sovente, un'altra società, più segreta, o, più esattamente, con la quale non si può distinguere una relazione diretta, le inquadra e le orienta tutte le loro attività.

            Si parla in questo secondo caso di società di base inquadrate da un’altra d’inquadramento. Poche società di base sfuggono all'inquadramento, che a volte, ma non sempre, non è a conoscenza dei loro stessi capi

Se vi è un rischio certo, in quanto all'originalità ed alla spontaneità delle azioni dei membri della base, bisogna anche rilevare che l'inquadramento è, con le sue particolari tecniche, una sicurezza di riuscita e dl efficacia. Una società di base che lo evita con misura sistematica, o alla quale non è accordato, si espone a dei gravi pericoli e all'annientamento.

 

b)         Le società d’inquadramento  

 

            Così come indica il loro nome, le società d’inquadramento formano e riuniscono i quadri di varie società segrete. Infatti, sotto questo concetto, (inquadramento) bisogna distinguere parecchie nozioni affini, benché non identiche.

            Innanzitutto bisogna stabilire un parallelo metodologico tra il termine di quadro e quello dl base. La società di base è certamente formata a partire dalla base stessa, ma serve anche a dare ai membri i fondamenti del lavoro occulto.

            La società d’inquadramento si compone, parallelamente, d’agenti d’inquadramento, ma soprattutto definisce dei criteri d’azione, sia precisando alla base la direzione verso cui deve sforzarsi ad agire in priorità, sia impiegandosi essa stessa a creare le condizioni, i quadri adatti, per l'azione più efficace possibile della base.

     In questa prospettiva una tipologia assai raffinata giunge a mettere in evidenza i differenti tipi delle società dl inquadramento.

 

b)                 Le società d’inquadramento interno

 

Come in tutti i raggruppamenti umani, certi individui acquisiscono nelle società segrete una grande influenza. Essa può essere solamente gerarchica; in questo caso le strutture assicurano l'efficacia del potere (ad esempio quello militare, dove la gerarchia è influente perché si basa su degli insiemi ordinati di costrizione potente). Essa può essere gerarchica e funzionale: se si riprende l'esempio dell'esercito sarà il caso del capo, che basa la sua potenza di comando su un grande valore umano, molta competenza e autorità personale. Essa può essere infine puramente fattiva, vale a dire esistere senza iscriversi nella minima istituzionalizzazione del potere.

            Un’influenza concettuale condivisa, una comunanza di vedute e una storia personale quasi simile, saranno gli elementi che porteranno gli individui che ne sono detentori a raggrupparsi riservatamente nel seno della società: per meglio assicurarsi il potere, lo si eserciterà con più chiaroveggenza ed efficacia di altri.

            Si parlerà perciò di un raggruppamento di quadri che possono costituirsi in una seconda società segreta all'interno di quella di base. Questa società interna di quadri coprirà, nei riguardi dei suoi membri, lo stesso ruolo della società di base di fronte ai suoi: formazione, aiuti reciproci, ecc. Essa sarà investita di una missione specifica che la caratterizzerà: l'inquadramento della società di base, che si farà, notoriamente, attraverso le decisioni prese collettivamente dai membri influenti nel seno della società di base.

            Si può mettere a confronto questa sorta di gerarchia dei livelli decisionali con la formazione dei gruppi specializzati di certi organismi amministrativi, o, anche, alla riunione dei comitati direttivi che non hanno altri titoli d’esistenza che l'influenza speciale dei membri che la compongono. I quadri, restando membri della società di base e orientando tutta la loro attività in funzione di questa, formano realmente una società segreta interna. Si parla dunque di società di quadro interno.

c)                              La società dl quadro esteriorizzato

 

Il processo è molto differente. In questo tipo la microsocietà, composta dai quadri della società di base, si riunisce, si struttura, poi si stacca parzialmente per lavorare con un'altra società, generalmente di un livello d’occultamento superiore a quello della società d'origine.

      Questo modo di procedere, generalmente molto progressivo, permette ai quadri di prendere le necessarie distanze emotive ed intellettuali per giudicare, sia razionalmente che sottilmente, l'azione della loro società di base. Permette inoltre di rendere equanime lo spirito di coloro che la conducono. di portare ad un livello più alto l'esame delle tensioni interne e quindi alla loro risoluzione.

            Il gruppo di quadro si può a volte esteriorizzare di fronte alla società che l'accoglie, e non sarà raro che conservi, nel contempo, tutti i suoi particolarismi, costituendo - in altre parole ed a sua volta - un piccolo gruppo segreto autonomo di collaborazione.

      Qualche volta certi quadri procedono a uno scambio di poteri nell’ambito di due diversi gruppi: l'esempio degli Haschiscin e dei Templari è rimasto celebre a questo proposito. Questo scambio è facilitato da una relativa comunità di vedute; non obbligatoriamente dottrinale, ma per lo meno tattica, poiché problemi assai simili si pongono nella grande maggioranza delle società segrete: ad esempio il reclutamento, il finanziamento, il mantenimento della qualità del lavoro ecc.

            Questi problemi, difficili da risolversi tra una sola società di base, sono più facili da trattarsi fra elementi ormai selezionati e in grado di mettere a confronto, reciprocamente, quelli incontrati dai loro omologhi.

      In questi due tipi il gruppo di quadro resta prima di tutto legato alla società di base; il suo particolarismo funzionale ha, per missione essenziale, il miglioramento dell'azione, fornendogli dei quadri meglio definiti.

Le due categorie che seguono, al contrario, procedono con spirito molto diverso. I quadri si caratterizzano nettamente e la loro natura li diversifica al punto da separarsi dalla loro stessa base.

            Certamente, lavorano ancora per questa, ma l'organo fondamentale diventa per loro la loro   società d'inquadramento, la vera società segreta prioritaria e privilegiata, al servizio della quale la base è più o meno destinata o utilizzata.

 

d)                 Le società d’inquadramento "per promozione"

 

Così come abbiamo appena suggerito, questa società non si pone, infatti, che a titolo di secondo grado di fronte alla società di base. La finalità del lavoro in questa ultima diventa l'ammissione alla società d’inquadramento, considerata e sentita come superiore.

La società d’inquadramento del primo tipo (interna) può facilmente deviare verso questo terzo tipo: è sufficiente perciò che organizzi delle strutture molto selezionate e limitative, circondate da elementi caratterizzati da scarse qualificazioni, per meglio nascondere le qualità dei membri della società.

            Dalla gerarchia funzionale si arriva alla gerarchia di classe. L'elemento caratteristico di questo genere di quadro comporta, come si è detto prima, l’ammissione nel suo seno d’individui sprovvisti delle minime sfumature qualitative, intorno ai quali si raggruppano i membri delle società dei quadri interni.

     Questa possibilità di reclutamento esterno deteriore comporta però creazione, attraverso il tempo, di una apparente pseudo-aristocrazia. Come questa, essa può cadere attraverso la mediocrità all'isolazionismo sociale, vale a dire, in casi limitati, a delle vere ereditarietà.

     E' il caso di certi raggruppamenti occulti della massoneria, che costituiscono una vera aristocrazia quasi ereditaria, in cui la qualità di origine è stata quasi annullata.

     Tuttavia, le società segrete sono, generalmente, molto ben armate contro questo rischio. Esse impongono, in effetti, delle regole istituzionali che nella maggior parte del tempo sventano questo rischio.  È notoriamente il ruolo della democrazia, necessariamente molto rigida sull’equivalenza dei diritti di tutti i membri della società, o al contrario, delle regole di disciplina élitaria molto strette. In quest'ultimo caso, solo la gerarchia ufficiale potrebbe erigersi in società d’inquadramento. Questo rischio sembra tuttavia marginale per il fatto della posizione già preminente di coloro che sarebbero suscettibili di farglielo correre.

 

Ingerenza di un'altra società segreta

 

e)         Società dl quadro Integrato

 

La struttura di quadro può non essere spontanea, si tratterà all'occorrenza di una società suscitata dall'esterno, generalmente da un altro ente segreto, di cui alcuni membri si infiltrano società di base per diffondervi un'idea o per instaurarvi una pratica.

Sovente quest’ingerenza sarà molto vicina alla direzione della società, tuttavia senza confondersi con la sua gerarchia ufficiale.

     Due casi possono allora presentarsi: i maneggi dei membri ingeriti sono notati e suscitano la creazione di una cellula interna specifica, intorno all'idea che la motiva. Il processo diviene allora quello delle società dei quadri interni.

In altri casi al contrario i maneggi individuati servono di mezzo pubblicitario o di strumento di propaganda che permettono di esteriorizzare certi membri particolarmente perspicaci, e di attirarli nella società ingerente. Sia che essi vi pervengano, sia che siano mantenuti a un livello intermediario, in ogni caso c'è una messa in luogo di una struttura specifica dei membri della società di base, di cui alcuni si trovano, da questo fatto, sistemati in una situazione di società d’inquadramento.

            Per non appesantire lo studio, le norme d’ingerenza non saranno per il momento oggetto di un esame dettagliato che affronteremo in un annesso.

 

f)          La società segreta superiore

 

     Con la società segreta superiore si pone un problema metodologico estremamente difficile da risolvere. In effetti, il fenomeno società segreta non è abbordabile che tramite due strumenti che possono purtroppo, far difetto nell'analisi di questi enti.

      L'analisi descrittiva non è possibile per delle società che sono, a priori, così segrete che non è ipotizzabile, al momento, che postularne l'esistenza. L'analisi descrittiva, per quanto fosse possibile, non comprenderebbe che dei raggruppamenti dispersi, e che si sono rivelati per motivi di una politica molto difficile da inquadrare.

            Scarto, sicuramente il tradimento che, benché concepibile, risulta eccessivamente poco verosimile nel caso presente, e soprattutto senza precedente storico incontestato.

      Quanto all'interpretazione logica, essa si basa di più sulla deduzione probabilista che sull’induzione sperimentale e contiene in sè stessa i suoi limiti.

            Queste tecniche sono tanto più prossime alla verità, e possono meglio definire il problema, per i fatto che la società superiore non agisce che attraverso altri, sovente attraverso i quadri. Diventa allora quasi impossibile distinguere la sua azione propria da quella della società che gli serve al tempo stesso da schermo e da trasmettitore.

            Cosa dobbiamo concluderne? Bisogna supporre che la società superiore non sia che un assioma?  L'analogia è una chiave esoterica la cui universalità si rende perfettamente applicabile allo studio delle società segrete.

            Non è probabile che una relazione tra società di quadro, ancora discernibile, e associazione superiore si stabilisca spontaneamente, negli stessi rapporti e nelle stesse condizioni che quelle appena esposte, e che colleghino le società di base a quelle di quadro?

            In favore di quest’argomento, più che semplicemente ipotetico, conviene rilevare che un procedimento unico indurrebbe verosimilmente un effetto simile nello stesso quadro.           Questa legge, che la sociologia delle Società Segrete non può smentire, postula l'esistenza delle società di quadro a fronte di tipologie che abbiamo studiato nel capitolo precedente. È la società superiore. Pertanto troppi autori hanno tendenza a credere che una società segreta, che inquadra gerarchicamente una società detta d’inquadramento, costituisca obbligatoriamente, di fatto, una società superiore. Quest’opinione costituisce, a nostro avviso, un errore che denota una profonda ignoranza della realtà occulta.

         Certamente questo criterio è importante, ma non lo è nel senso originale, gerarchico. Si confonde così, troppo sistematicamente, i livelli di una stessa struttura assegnando dei luoghi tipici a degli elementi che non sono che degli epifenomeni.

            L'elemento è necessario ma non caratteristico: vi aggiungo un criterio più fondamentale ancora, quello del livello d’autenticità. Non c'è una società superiore che non si distingua per un livello più elevato d'autenticità più vicina alle sorgenti.

         Questa spiacevole confusione tra semplice società di inquadramento di una società di quadro e società realmente superiore, pone sul terreno dei mezzi quantitativi e d'importanza di grande portata un criterio che deve essere. prima di tutto, percepito sotto il suo aspetto qualitativo. Gli ALTA COLLEGIA sono le sole società realmente superiori e influenzano in un modo totalmente occulto tutti i raggruppamenti segreti.

 Si tratta di organi molto nascosti, reclutati secondo dei modelli specifici; un punto importante da sottolineare è che queste società agiscono all'esterno per mezzo di altre che hanno per missione esclusiva questo compito, così da assicurare il segreto nel caso più critico. Queste società particolari, schermo e salvaguardia, sono composte da individui indiscernibili, che conducono un'azione di grande importanza. Sono una sorta di commessi viaggiatori la cui origine storica certa è da ricercare nell’inquadramento della flotta marittima dell’Ordine del Tempio. I viaggiatori, chiamati in argotico i Nobili Viaggiatori, non costituiscono per sé stessi la società superiore, ma ne  sono i portavoce autorizzati. Il loro ruolo è veramente importante, poiché, per quanto subordinato ad una struttura, questa è controllata strettamente per dei mezzi che solo loro hanno il potere di darle. Il reclutamento nella società superiore e nei suoi Viaggiatori obbedisce a delle regole differenti, ma l’accesso diretto, in questi due casi, è veramente eccezionale, in quanto le società superiori non si esprimono che attraverso degli organi derivati.

Si possono citare alcuni personaggi storici che furono degli importanti viaggiatori: Ireneo Filarete, il Conte dl Saint-Germain, Filippo Buonarroti, Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, Ignazio Treblitsch Lincoln.

            Altri personaggi gravitano intorno alle società superiori: Jacques Dartan, fondatore deIl'ortologia, Cécil Hoskin, che scrive sotto uno pseudonimo celebre, il preteso Rode Guasco, ecc.

            Queste persone sono nella scia delle società superiori e i loro scritti e le loro parole sono una testimonianza vivente delle azioni che esse conducono.

 

 

VERSO UN NUOVO CRITERIO, L'AUTENTICITÀ

 

 Né il criterio oggettivo, né il criterio gerarchico, è sufficiente a caratterizzare perfettamente una Società Segreta. In particolare questi criteri non si rapportano direttamente alle società che si riferiscono alla catena occulta che stabiliscono fra di loro, di fronte alla grande tradizione iniziatica.

      L'antichità o l'anzianità storica non sarebbe assolutamente sufficiente, in quanto si possono concepire delle società antiche che resterebbero da parte o anche al dl fuori di questa tradizione, mentre altre più recenti possono rivendicarla a buon diritto.

Nello stesso si può affermare per il livello gerarchico dell'azione, che non coincide sempre con l'autenticità iniziatica che pretende di controllare. Quale società di base potrebbe considerarsi, a buon diritto, continuatrice dei grandi misteri egiziani, per esempio, allorché, nello stesso tempo, delle società di quadri che la controllassero avessero semplicemente perduto, o non avessero mai avuto, la minima parcella d'autentica iniziazione?. In questo caso bisognerebbe ricercare le contingenze storiche di questa deficienza, senza perdere di vista che la società inquadrante non ha potuto essa stessa situarsi là - per quanto meno autentica - che come leva d'azione di un'altra società che l'incorpora e che essa non può non essere nella linea, similmente iniziatica, della società di base inquadrata.

      Il criterio oggettivo naturalmente non pregiudica in niente l'autenticità. Bisogna in ogni modo osservare che il problema delle origini delle prime società segrete, che sono state presunte, a torto o a ragione, come autentiche, è posto impropriamente, in quanto sarebbe necessario, in primis, notare una coincidenza storica tra l’attuale concetto d'autenticità e la conoscenza effettiva della finalità delle prime società.

            Questo problema resta in sospeso, perché non è stato affatto dimostrato che l'autenticità corrisponde precisamente alla più antica finalità, né che essa non sia formata su altri elementi originali o semplicemente storici. A titolo d’esempio quale ruolo ha avuto il caso,  gli "interventi esterni", gli individui d'eccezione, la somma degli elementi   passati considerata in se stessa come un dato integrale, ecc. nella formazione primigenia di tali società?

      Non è facile definire l'autenticità senza fare appello a degli esempi precisi. Pertanto per restare nell’ambito del   presente articolo, esamineremo tre forme di società segrete, classificate secondo il  loro avvicinamento all'autenticità  o all'immediatezza di questo avvicinamento.

 

LA SOCIETÀ COSTITUITA

 

Questo termine si può applicare a tutte le società, create gradualmente o integralmente. A volte una o più persone suscitano un piccolo movimento intorno a loro, tentando di ampliarlo. Lo statuto, gli usi, fondati ed affermati col tempo, sono presentati come un corpus già presente agli inizi, ai nuovi aderenti. Questo serve da una parte ad attirarli e dall'altra a impregnarli degli scopi o della forma d'azione della società 

            Più generalmente, essi sono stati già preconcepiti come degli strumenti più perfezionati per la realizzazione degli scopi della società. Questo genere di raggruppamento è pertanto dotato di   una   sorta di costituzione già alle origini, chiamata sia "carta", sia "statuto", sia “atto fondamentale” ecc., che fa emergere il carattere, finalizzato fin dalle origini, della formazione.

Il  criterio oggettivo, naturalmente, non pregiudica l'autenticità. Tutt’al più, bisogna osservate che il problema delle origini delle prime società segrete presunte, a torto o a regione autentiche è direttamente posto poiché bisognerebbe attendere una coincidenza storica tra la nozione attuale d'autenticità e quella di finalità delle prime società. Ma questo problema resta in sospeso, perché non è stato dimostrato che l'autenticità corrisponde precisamente alla più antica finalità, né che essa non sia formata su altri elementi originali o semplicemente storici A titolo di esempio il ruolo del caso, degli 'interventi esterni", degli  individui d'eccezione, della somma degli elementi passati considerata in se stesa come un dato integrale ecc.

Non è facile definire l'autenticità senza fare appello a degli esempi precisi Pertanto per restare nel quadro del presente articolo noi esamineremo tre forme di società segrete, classificate secondo il loro avvicinamento all'autenticità o all'immediatezza di quest’avvicinamento.

            È importante cogliere bene questo carattere fondamentale, perché è precisamente l’atto dl base che crea e organizza la società segreta che ne costituisce (costituzione) il fondamento

L'idea occulta originaria sopravvive per un tempo lunghissimo, anche al di fuori di quest'atto costitutivo, come il concetto di nazione perdura malgrado tutti i mutamenti politici e costituzionali che vivono i paesi. Ma la specificità della società si basa sulla sua organizzazione, intesa in senso lato.

Nel corso della loro evoluzione, le società così costitute, se gli scopi sembrano degni di un avvicinamento, per via d’assimilazione, alla tradizione, possono avvicinarsi a delle sorgenti esoteriche. Questo può avvenire anche lucidamente e volontariamente, ma, più generalmente, in maniera perfettamente incosciente e impercettibile.

 Quest’auspicabile e corretto riavvicinamento si può effettuare anche per collaborazione e condivisione delle finalità (e dei mezzi per affermarle), con una società più vicina, in genere più antica. Si parla allora di società affiliata.

 

 

LA SOCIETA' SEGRETA. AFFILIATA O RAVVICINATA

 

In questa forma si comprende che gli scopi espressi, o l'azione condotta, appaiono meno come motori fondamentali che come un dato intrinseco, da sostituire nel contesto più generale della società madre, dell’idea forza, della gerarchia esoterica.

La società affiliata o collegata persegue dunque due scopi, che non è sempre facile distinguere

-   il suo proprio, che come nel caso della società costituita. serve soprattutto a far aderire i differenti elementi che la compongono.

  -   lo scopo superiore o parallelo, al quale quest'ultimo sì avvicina o di cui serve la causa

È necessario diversificare il concetto di società collegate e società di base inquadrate. Nel secondo è il legame gerarchico che riunisce ad un insieme più ristretto, ma più operante, la società segreta che si prende in considerazione. Nel primo, al contrario è la conformità dello scopo dei principi tradizionali o la prossimità di pensiero che si ritiene essere elemento caratteristico. Poco importa dunque, nella teoria, che la società affiliata o collegata sia inquadrata da un’altra.

            Essa può agire sola e non essere soggetta ad ingerenza, ma restare più autentica delle società dette di base o di quadri, dove la struttura piramidale crea dei rapporti d’ingerenza e dei controlli molto rigidi. Questa considerazione è utile per porre delle definizioni. In pratica il suo interesse è minore per molte motivazioni. Prima di tutto è poco verosimile che una società di base non ingerita possa ricollegarsì alla grande, autentica, tradizione, perché questa si rivela solo con l’insegnamento orale dei maestri, generalmente membri delle società di quadro. D'altra parte, le società di quadro ingeriscono, in priorità, quelle dette di base, che sono in realtà le più vicine alla tradizione autentica e, a posteriori, quelle che più possono reclamarsene. L’opposizione - società inquadrata - società ravvicinata perde dunque nella pratica molto interesse. Infine e soprattutto, l’operatività delle società superiori non si fonde in principio che sulla messa in applicazione dei principi dell'esoterismo autentico. Per ricorrenza, ma soprattutto per via d'analogia, se ne può dedurre che questo modello si ritrova a tutti i livelli intermediari; quanto ai livelli di base, se l’autenticità non è sempre una loro   completa caratteristica, lo è in ogni modo molto di più delle società di quadro, che si proclamano esser meglio aderenti ad un ambito gerarchico tradizionale. Un esempio, come quello della massoneria comune, appoggia questa tesi e può utilmente essere collegato a quello di altri raggruppamenti meno autentici.  Bisogna a questo punto far notare che un raggruppamento, per quanto segreto, avrà sempre di più difficoltà, col tempo, a esulare dal circuito dell’autenticità, specialmente se a questa aspira. Nello stesso tempo, più si avvicinerà e più avrà - e si sentirà investita di - un ruolo di guida molto simile a quello delle società di quadro. Sì può affermare dunque, senza timore di deformare troppo la realtà iniziatica, che esiste un’analogia certa tra autenticità, o - più esattamente - tra livello e autenticità o fra livello o gerarchia. Questo ragionamento avvicina i fatti alla teoria e appoggia la tesi secondo la quale la società superiore è obbligatoriamente più autentica.

 

 

LA SOCIETA' AUTENTICA

 

La sua definizione è molto difficile, per molti motivi. Il primo è d’ordine puramente metodologico: qualsiasi società segreta mira all'autenticità o la reclama; è dunque difficile poter attribuire a ciascuna il grado di autenticità che le spetta. Più difficile ancora quando si tratta di attribuire, all’una o all’altra, caratteri di perfetta autenticità allorché, sovente, molti elementi ne fanno difetto. La seconda motivazione si rifà a un criterio di autenticità. La stessa società può, a lato d’elementi non perfettamente autentici, conservare un fondo tradizionale ben vitale o, al contrario, non conservare che qualche frammento d’iniziazione reale attraverso un simbolismo approssimativo. Infine può essere, soprattutto, che la società autentica sia rigidamente segreta e che non si manifesti che attraverso strutture ingerite; ma davanti a tanto occultamento il ricercatore non raggiunge che raramente la sorgente originale ed a riconoscerne il carattere autentico.

Queste difficoltà non sono, tuttavia, insormontabili. In effetti, l'autenticità è un dato essenzialmente operativo e se essa non si lascia facilmente conoscere, per contro imprime delle caratteristiche fondamentali a coloro che ne sono i detentori e che si distinguono assai bene.

L'autenticità di una società segreta è determinata dalla sua vicinanza alla catena occulta e tanto più è viva quanto più le è vicina. Bisogna dunque tentare di distinguere il livello d’attaccamento alla catena occulta per stabilire l'autenticità che impregna quello, o quell'altro gruppo. La società autentica è, generalmente molto forte. In effetti, l'autenticità conferisce una gran potenza. Questa forza può, d'altra parte, esercitarsi a livelli differenti ed è piuttosto con il metodo dei “landmarks” o dei parametri effettivi, che il ricercatore deve cercare di sbrogliare l’aggrovigliata matassa. La potenza dell’autenticità favorisce quindi lo sviluppo delle società segrete, poiché conferisce loro maggior influenza sull'ambiente che le circonda. Tuttavia lo sviluppo considerato non è necessariamente quantitativo, vale a dire inerente al numero importante dei membri, alla potenza finanziaria, alla ripartizione su una superficie geografica considerevole, ecc. Certamente quest’ elemento è un indice notevole ma non è né assoluto, né necessario, ma al contrario ben fragile. Non è assoluto poiché certe società molto importanti non possono vantarsi d’alcuna un'autenticità; non è necessario perché a un momento determinato della loro esistenza le società sono sovente costrette a occultarsi, ciò che le conduce a restringere al massimo la loro forma esterna senza che l’essenza autentica ne sia compromessa; fragile, infine, nel caso, molto particolare, delle società segrete di quadri le cui strutture sono state concepite per essere le più temute possibile e dunque le meno vulnerabili. Infine, benché autentica, una società segreta, può non avere un'apertura realmente quantitativa per mancanza di permanenza. È così, di solito, nel caso delle società segrete che funzionano episodicamente, quali i tribunali della Santa Vehme che pertanto, per le loro tradizioni e le loro strutture, si possano considerare della più grande autenticità.

Lo sviluppo della società autentica può essere quantitativo in senso lato, ma può essere anche qualitativo, "stellare" come la stella marina che sviluppa dei tentacoli multipli ed efficaci senza pertanto coprire una superficie geografica importante. È così che, con un piccolo numero di membri impiantati nei gruppi occulti numerosi, una società segreta a strutture limitate può avere un'attività potentemente 1 influente ed essere perfettamente autentica.

Bisogna accordare grande attenzione alle società che esistono da secoli, vale a dire un millennio o più, e che manifestano attraverso la loro continuità una forza eccezionale.  L’avvicinamento ai principi essenziali e operativi favorisce la vita di questi raggruppamenti, e permette loro di sopravvivere ai differenti cambiamenti sociali, politici ecc, per adattarsi e continuare costantemente l'azione. L'esempio dei grandi movimenti occulti, quali quelli suscitati intorno al pensiero della massoneria, che si esprime da molto tempo con notevole vigore, gioca vivamente a favore di quest’ipotesi prammatica. Ciò nonostante, così come per il criterio quantitativo o qualitativo, ci troviamo in presenza di un indice a carattere non determinante. Prima di tutto perché la durata non è un segno assoluto d’autenticità, ma può solamente indicare la permanenza nel mondo fisico di correnti astrali durevoli, che sono senza legami con l'oggetto del nostro studio (1). D’altro canto la durata, in se stessa, è un elemento difficile da apprezzare, quando si tratta di una società segreta che nasconda molto attentamente le sue origini, o che può apparire, attraverso gli anni o i secoli, sotto differenti aspetti, difficili a conciliare. Perché, soprattutto, l'autenticità di una società segreta può manifestarsi attraverso parecchi suoi organi successivi, raggruppamenti smembrati che a volte è impossibile, al di là delle differenti filiazioni prossime o lontane, congiunturali o stabilite, di risalire il corso genealogico, e pertanto un criterio temporale.

Il          ricercatore deve pertanto osservare che il mondo occulto è di una vitalità molto originale e che può, ad un dato momento, conferire l’autenticità a un gruppo giovane, o provvisorio, che può essere anche effimero e, al bisogno, toglierla ad un gruppo antico più durevole o meglio stabilito.

L'ultima difficoltà del criterio temporale consiste nella volontà stessa dei raggruppamenti occulti autentici, che possono nascondere i loro dati mutabili e permanenti in differenti organi epifo-nominali, o successivi o paralleli o ingenti, dietro i quali si nascondono accuratamente. Inversamente lo stesso organo può agire, secondo i periodi, in conformità più o meno stretta con i principi iniziatici autentici, senza che la sua linea generale vari sensibilmente.

Il metodo dei "landmarks”, o parametri da cui il ricercatore induce e riunisce parecchi elementi caratteristici è pertanto il più efficace e permette il confronto con dei raggruppamenti che non sarebbero mai stati esaminati, in quanto senza relazione apparente di collegamento alle idee forza.

La costanza d'originalità dei dati teorici specifici, seguita attraverso numerosi raggruppamenti occulti successivi o simultanei, senza rapporto stretto o apparente gli unì con gli altri, costituisce un segno quasi infallibile che una società - superiore e autentica - li guida. Gli stessi dati sono ancora più fondati, quando i gruppi sembrano variare sovente e dimostrano a volte, deliberatamente imprudenza. (2) Se due gruppi durevoli e simultanei dimostrano gli stessi scopi e impiegano dei metodi simili, bisogna supporre che uno dei due non sia autentico con lo stesso titolo dell'altro o che, entrambi, non siano autentici..

Al termine di questo breve studio tipologico, diamo due appendici che riguardano, l'una, la tecnica dell'ingerenza, l'altra la catena occulta e gli eggregori. La conoscenza di queste tecniche è fondamentale nello studio delle società segrete.



 


 

 

 


ORIENTE OSIRIDEO EGIZIO

ANNESSO I

 

Nozioni d'eggregore e catena occulta

 

Lo studio che abbiamo perseguito si è limitato a definire gli elementi tipologici essenziali che permettono di apprendere la realtà occulta sul piano materiale. Ma questa realtà non si esprime unicamente su questo piano. Più esattamente comporta diversi aspetti cui il solo lato materiale s’iscrive in un contesto più generale. Intendiamo in particolare gli aspetti astrali che sottintendono tutta l'azione e l'esistenza delle società segrete. Questi aspetti astrali sono indissociabili dal fenomeno società segrete e contribuiscono a caratterizzarlo. In effetti, possono esservi delle categorie multiple di raggruppamenti umani, che assomigliano, da vicino e da lontano, ad una o all'altra forma di società segreta o che ne presentano le strutture principali. Ma questi raggruppamenti non s’iscrivono nella prospettiva del mondo occulto e non hanno corrispondenza sul piano astrale (3). Le società segrete al contrario si prolungano esattamente in questo piano di cui esse sono, per loro forma, l'estensione del piano materiale. Non entra nel nostro proposito analizzare in dettaglio l'intrico delle società segrete nel piano astrale con tutti gli altri movimenti che le animano. Per contro è essenziale affrontare, quanto il limite tradizionale lo permette, due nozioni fondamentali: quella d'eggregore e quella della catena occulta.

L'eggregore.

Sotto questo vocabolo singolare che i differenti occultisti, anche i più famosi, non hanno definito con la stessa precisione che avrebbe conferito all'idea, attraverso i suoi multipli vettori1 una forza incontestata. Si discerne un dato primario, che è la persistenza delle idee archetipe, redentrici e distruttrici, le cui manifestazioni (EPI-FANII) variano da un luogo e da un tempo all'altro, ma che sono tutte gli strumenti disponibili di una realtà omogenea. I raggruppamenti umani che le servono cambiano,                 evolvono, spariscono, ma la loro causa rimane, ripresa più tardi da altre persone, da altre società segrete.

L'egreggore, in questo senso, non ha una esistenza       organica, sia sul piano materiale sia sul piano astrale, poiché essa non si concretizza che attraverso l'adesione di esseri a delle opzioni forti già scelte. Ma la realtà astrale impone al ricercatore una vista più ampia.

Il movimento d’influenza che nasce con l'influenza stessa può essere rappresentato come una natura ondulatoria stazionaria (come, ad esempio, il rullio ed il beccheggio di una nave). Quest'onda prende un'esistenza reale dal momento che essa continua a sua volta ad agitare il suo centro di propagazione e vi sussiste tanto più durevolmente in quanto contiene più energia iniziale e poiché essa incontra meno resistenze del supporto.

È così che le società segrete a forte coesione e animazione astrale molto viva continuano a vivere astralmente, molto tempo dopo che la loro azione si è spenta sul piano materiale. Che ritorni su quest'ultimo un raggruppamento identico (o a morfologia simile) e l'eggregore ricomincerà ad alimentarsi e a crescere. In reciprocità esso influenza tutte le società segrete e vi suscita le azioni che gli sono favorevoli, come il dondolio del battelli che si seguono si amplifica e a sua volta può mettere in movimento, poi in pericolo, e poi affondare altre navi, specie le più fragili.

Gli eggregori sono molto socievoli e si raggruppano volentieri in organismi astrali molto potenti, una sorta di consorterie, che generano a loro volta degli eggregori più forti e più totalizanti. I raggruppamenti si producano per affinità e sembrano prolungarsi fino alla costituzione e all'intrattenimento delle due genialità astrali che hanno un collegamento diretto al piano spirituale. Gli antichi chiamarono queste due astralità ADAM KADMON e ADAM BELIAL che, da vicino o da lontano, presidiavano tutte le società segrete.

La Catena Occulta.

È una nozione più accessibile. Rappresenta non tanto l'idea trasmessa, quanto i protagonisti del combattimento di coloro che la predicano. L'eggregore di un partito politico segreto consiste in una certa concezione dell'organizzazione politico-sociale e si esprime in una globalità di sentimenti di comportamenti individuali o collettivi, in metodi particolari ecc. La Catena Occulta, al contrario, è costituita da entità: i promotori delle idee, i Maestri del passato e del presente e gli altri guerrieri del combattimento che si persegue nei tre piani. La Catena Occulta si compone d’ esseri materiali ed astrali e assomiglia ad una vasta rete occulta che draga i mari del mondo materiale e di quello astrale. I partecipanti possono avere un ruolo  attivo o una collaborazione occasionale, di semplice aderenza o di indifferenza quasi favorevole.

La catena occulta può essere invocata. Le società segrete possono classificarsi in ordine ai legami, più o meno stretti, che con essa intrattengono. Alcune agiscono senza neppure aver coscienza di esserne collegati, altri più abili o più autentici si sforzano di conformare la loro azione a quella che persegue la catena. Altre infine, più rare, agiscono solamente attraverso essa, mettendo al loro servizio la loro formidabile potenza e la loro rete così varia d’azione.

 

 



 

 

 


Emblema della “Thulegeselleshaft”

 

ANNESSO Il

 

L'ingerenza

 

L'ingerenza è il procedimento per mezzo del quale una società segreta si mischia in un'altra per guidarne e suscitarne le decisioni, le1azioni o qualsiasi movimento preciso. Nella sua accezione profana il termine é sempre preso In termini negativi. Nello studio delle società segrete, al contrario, designa un metodo d'azione privilegiato delle società superiori e ha un senso positivo. Ciò che, per il suo aspetto non "confessato", può sembrare riprovevole, nel contesto del mondo esoterico, in un’ambiante d'azione segreta, diviene semplicemente normale. In questo senso, le relazioni ordinarie che si stabiliscono tra gruppi umani, società, ecc., hanno una corrispondenza specifica nel mondo esoterico. Le manovre che servono a ravvicinare due gruppi – o ad insinuare nell'uno elementi dell'altro - si mettono in atto tra società segrete, più sovente per mezzo dell'ingerenza. Al contrario le fusioni, i patti, ecc., che sono in uso tra le società essoteriche (società industriali, raggruppamenti politici ecc.) non rientrano fra le metodiche delle società esoteriche.

Diamo qui le indicazioni di sette procedimenti classici d’ingerenza, essendo inteso che queste non sono assolutamente limitative e presentano numerose varianti.

 

1)         Uno o più membri di una società ingerente si affiliano a una società ingerita senza svegliare la sua attenzione, e tentano di prendere un posto preponde­rante che permetta loro di guidarla efficacemente.

Questo procedimento è sovente opportuno nei gruppi ingerenti di tipo democratico dove il rapporto dei voti assicura una buona ed efficace coesione nel gruppo ingerito tra i membri ingenti. Questo è il primo procedimento al quale i gruppi intermediari fanno appello per l'ingerenza di gruppi equivalenti.

2)         "Reclutamento" da parte della società ingerente di un membro che si trova nella società ingerita. Quest'ul­timo diventa allora componente della società ingerente e favorisce quest'ultima, eventualmente utilizzando congiuntamente altri metodi d’ingerenza.

In questo procedimento, come d'altra parte in tutti i metodi d’ingerenza, se la società ingerente non è di un alto livello d’operosa rettitudine si espone tuttavia al rischio della perdita definitiva degli elementi ingerenti, sia a quello del "doppio gioco".

 

3)                 Questo sistema consiste in ciò che viene esposto al numero due con una variante fondamentale: la persona che deve operare direttamente è stato coscientemente scelto per il suo attaccamento alla società da ingerire. Il suo rifiuto interiore sarà quasi sicuramente certo ed è verosimile che porterà a conoscenza della società da ingerire tutti gli elementi che saranno in suo possesso sulla società ingerente. Questo tipo d’operatore è stato attentamente scelto da parte della società ingerente, proprio in previsione di questo rifiuto, al solo scopo di assicurarsi sotto la copertura di qualsiasi verosimiglianza questo mezzo efficace di trasmissione di un'informazione occulta.

 

4)         Volontari "errori" della società ingerente, in modo da attirare l'attenzione della società da ingerire, e deviare la sua azione, fornendo delle informazioni attentamente selezionate e disseminate nelle “fughe" di notizie.

Si tratta di un metodo d’ingerenza classica, molto efficace perché compromette solo a livello minimo gli individui, facendo passare una corrente di idee molto potenti e vitali.

Nei modelli precedenti l'ingerenza era effettuava direttamente dalla società ingerente nei confronti della società ingerita. Nelle seguenti tre forme, al contrario c'è una partecipazione di tre società: la società ingerente, quella ingerita, più una società intermediaria per la quale transita l'ingerenza.

 

4)                 Ingerenza diretta (1° tipo)

La società ingerente non s’insinua in quella da ingerire, ma in una società superiore suscettibile di penetrarla. Si opera in modo da far notare quest'ultima e di richiedere conseguentemente l'invio d’elementi ritenuti qualificati per conto della società intermediaria (di fatto, della società ingerente, per raggruppamento occulto interposto)

.

6)         Ingerenza indiretta (2° tipo)

La società ingerente procede in modo esattamente inverso. Essa cerca di ingerire la società d’inquadramento di una che questa ha già ingerito. Può così tentare di risalire attraverso quest'ultima alla società superiore, oppure d’inserire nella società ingerita degli elementi che faranno attirare l'attenzione della società d’inquadramento. Quest'ultima farà, allora, il primo passo (in realtà crederà di farlo) verso la società ingerente.



        Ingerenza retroattiva

La società ingerente è invece ingerita dalla società che crede di Ingerire. Questo processo è frequente quando la pseudo-società ingerente ha deciso la sua azione d’ingerenza sotto l'influenza di una società superiore che invece l'invia a questa falsa missione per facilitare l'ingerenza inversa. Questo procedimento, a volte ispirato dalle guide astrali della catena occulta, è sovente impiegato con delle finalità pedagogiche.

 

NOTE

(I)   Senza legame immediato, più esattamente, poiché tutta l'influenza astrale si ripercuote sul piano materiale nell'azione della catena occulta e dei suoi membri al rango privilegiato dei quali si comtano le Società Segrete.

(2)  Questo termine è impiegato volutamente perché lascia posto a una nota pertinente: le società, anche le più segrete, si circondano sovente di tante precauzioni che possono rischiare di disoccultarsi di fronte a un ricercatore perspicace.

(3)  In realtà ogni raggruppamento umano che si esprime sul piano materiale ha la sua controparte in tutti i piani, compresi quelli astrali; ma l'aspetto astrale di questo gruppo non è che accessorio e non indispensabile per determinati motivi.


 

Ezio Giunchiglia e Leo Zagami a Sanremo dal Fratello Murgia...



 

 

 

 

P2 (10/6/2006)



EVOLA écrivit à ce sujet : « Selon l'enseignement
initiatique, l'état suprême est au contraire au-delà
soit de l'être soit du non-être ; dans le mythe
cosmique des cycles, dans cet état indifférencié
identique à la transcendance absolue, même le Dieu
personnel et tous les cieux sont résorbés au moment de la grande dissolution (ou incendie cosmique).

 





Jean Pierre Giudicelli de Bresac de la Bachelerie? (10/6/2006)

 

21 Apr 2005 22:10:52 +0200 (ora legale Europa occidentale)
From: "Vittorio Vanni"
To: Leo Young
Subject: Rif: Jean Pierre Giudicelli de Bresac de la Bachelerie???
Caro Leo,
ti rispondo intanto su quanto riguarda Jean Pierre.
L'ho conosciuto a Nizza qualche anno fa, in occasione di un'investitura templare. (appartiene, come me, all'Ordine di Pinto de Souza). Il predicato Bressac de la Bachelerie l'ha acquisito per eredità , in quanto si è fatto adottare da un vecchio coglione di tal nome.
A quel tempo era preside di un'Accademia Miryamica ed appartenente al Grande Oriente Osirideo Egizio.
Era inoltre membro del Misraim e Memphis (filiazione Caracciolo) e si dichiarava in possesso degli Arcana Arcanorum (ma ce l'hanno tutti). Negli anni '70 ha avuto dei guai giudiziari per inflitrazioni templari nella polizia di Nizza e trame varie.
Per quanto riguarda l'Ordine di Thebes ti invierÃò uno scritto di Introvigne che risponde (quasi) a verità .
Ho saputo che J.P. è uscito in questi giorni di galera, in quanto ha scontato qualche mese per molestie sessuali alla figlia minorenne di una sua "servante" islamica.
A me è simpatico, ma da un punto di vista storiografico sugli Ordini, non credo sia affidabile.
Personalmente ti proporrei piuttosto di implicare il "Misraim e Memphis" nei contatti con il nuovo gruppo massonico inglese, piuttosto che con che il Priorato, dato che questo non ha niente di Massonico.
Ma sul M.M.potrei metterti in contatto direttamente con Caracciolo, che è il Gran Maestro mondiale di tale Ordine, e che è una persona totalmente affidabile.
Per quanto riguarda il Sandri, se accetti il consiglio, stanne alla larga, e se proprio lo devi incontrare poni le terga al muro e fai i debiti scongiuri.
Stanotte "raffinerò" il Codice. Ho delle buone traccie , ma devo inserirci altro materiale, soprattutto sulla parte avuta nelle radici del tormentone da membri dell'Ordine Martinista.
Devo inoltre aggiungerci altre materiale e tradurre le lettere di quel bel tomo di Plantard a Petain ed a De Gaulle. Quando avrò finito t'invierò il testo completo.
Non ho niente contro il Cocchi ne contro nessun gruppo, a meno che non siano persone e contesti che possano sputtanare la Massoneria.
Andreotti diceva che a sospettare si fa peccato, ma si indovina quasi sempre.
Già  che sei stato cristiano, ricorda le parole evangeliche: "siate semplici come le colombe ma astuti come i serpenti." Giocare è bello solo quando si vince ed il segreto per vincere è di imporre le nostre regole.
Ciao, orderplay.
Salute e fraternità, da parte dell'anglo-becero.
Vittorio Vanni



MB Messias Benedictus IV Capitolo VERA MASSONERIA (10/6/2006)

In nome del unico Dio A tutti i massoni sparsi sui due emisferi
L'IMPERATORE MB Messias Benedictus
E Cagliostro indosso con la moglie una tunica bianca ,trattenuta da una cintura di colore aurora e si presento al Castello del Conte di St.Germain pronto a tutto pur di superare la prova che lo portera a ricongiungersi alla catena dei vecchi amici e Fratelli della Rosa+Croce di Occidente rappresentati dal mitico Conte di St.Germain Maestro Invisibile della Vera Massoneria. Cagliostro: "Vengo ad invocare il Dio dei credenti, il Figlio della Natura,il Padre della verita',vengo a farmi suo schiavo,suo apostolo e suo martire'. E St.Germain domanda: "Che si propone la compagna dei tuoi viaggi?" E lei Serafina la moglie di Cagliostro futura Gran Maestra del Rito Egizio rispose: "Obbedire e credere". Aveva appena finito di pronunciare queste parole che le tenebre si sostituirono allo splendore delle luci,i rumori al silensio,la fiducia alla sfiducia,la discordia alla concordia e si udi' una voce rude e minacciosa che pronuncio queste parole: "Disgrazia colpisca chi non e' capace di superare le prove".Separati immediatamente per subire le prove,Serafina,rinchiusa prima in una camera con un uomo pallido,magro e ipocrita che si allontano' subito dopo averle detto delle sciocchezze e averle portato via i brillanti che le ornavano il capo e condotta poi in un vasto sotteraneo ,rimase impassibile di fronte alla visione delle vittime della pretesa giustizia umana e fredda e indifferente innanzi a cio' che il suo arbitrio umano avrebbe potuto farle compiere. Come in un sogno vide uomini incatenati che venivano frustati da donne,boia che tagliavano teste,condannati che bevevano la morte in coppe avvelenate,colonne piene di scritture infamanti e udi' una Voce che diceva: "Noi siamo i martiri delle nostre virtu' ecco come gli uomini,al cui bene consacriamo la nostra vita,ricompensano la nostra opera." Cagliostro superate invece due prove : una sulla gelosia e l'altra sulla sua presunzione ,lesse nel Gran Libro della vita,apparsogli alla sua vista animica ,la tremenda tragedia che l'aspettava negli ultimi suoi anni terreni .Consapevole del suo destino,l'accetto senza timore ,sentendo in se' gigantegiare la Fede che e' il coraggio dei forti. Ammessi poi ai divini misteri cosi' parlo loro una Voce: "Sappiate che il movente primo della Natura,della politica e della societa' e' il sesso, sappiate che il sogno dei mortali e di divenire immortali ,di volere conoscere l'avvenire anche se ingnorano il presente e di volere essere spirituali anche se vivono nel brago di tutta la materialita'". Il Conte de Saint-Germain dopo queste parole fece udire la sua voce: "chiamato sin dalla piu' tenera giovinezza a grandi cose cercai di conoscere qual'e' la vera gloria: non feci fatica a rendermi conto che -la politica mi parve la scienza dell'inganno, -la guerra l'arte di uccidere, -la filosofia l'orgogliosa mania di sragionare, -la scienza i bei sogni sulla Natura e i continui errori di gente condotta in un Paese sconosciuto. -la teologia la conoscenza della miseria dove porta l'orgoglio umano, - La Storia lo studio triste e monotono degli errori e delle perfidie. Da cio' in conclusione dedussi che : -L'uomo di Stato e' uno scaltro mentitore -L'eroe un illustre matto -il filosofo un illustre bizzarro -Lo scienziato un cieco da compatire -Lo storico un venditore di parole Quando intesi parlare del Dio di questo Tempio confidai in Lui le mie incertezze e le mie speranze.Egli si impadroni della mia anima e mi fece vedere tutto sotto un altro punto di vista.Io vivo non solo con quelli che esistono ma anche con quelli che sono esistiti.Trovo dolcissimo sapere senza apprendere nulla ,disporre dei tesori della Terra senza doverlimendicare ai Re e comandare gli elementi piuttosto che gli uomini... Memoires authentique pour servir a l'histoire du Comte Cagliostro A.Hamburg chez F.Fauche',1786 Ma le prove iniziatiche di Cagliostro non finirono di certo con l'incontro del Conte Saint Germain anzi ora che la purezza delle sue intenzioni rispetto alla Grande Opera era stata accertata dai Maestri Invisibili era venuto il momento di entrare nella Sacra Cripta per essere investito del titolo di Imperatore della Rosa+Croce nel Gran Consiglio dei 12 R+C+ per guidare gli Illuminati Europei verso il Grande disegno rivoluzionario che si impegnava a vendicare le tristi sorti dell'Ordine del Tempio,a questa iniziazione erano presenti Spartacus alias Adam Weishaupt e Filone il dotto Fratello Knigge entrambi dell'Ordo Illuminatorum fondato nel 1776 da Adam Weishaupt professore di diritto canonico all'Universita' di Ingolstadt in Baviera. RICORDI DI CAGLIOTRO SULLA VICENDA (dagli interrogatori di Castel Sant'Angelo,1791) "Io Gran Copto del Rito Egizio prima di entrare trionfalmente a Strasburgo all'eta' di 32 anni mi incontrai segretamente con due dei capi segreti dell'Ordine degli Illuminati a Francoforte. Mi condussero fuori citta' in una casa isolata in piena campagna poi entrammo in una grotta artificiale e poi in un sotteraneo che scendeva nelle viscere della terra dove trovammo una piccola cripta all'estremita del sotteraneo. Fui fatto inginocchiare dinanzi a un altare,sull'altare vi era uno scrigno nero aperto dal quale fu tolto un manoscritto . Era il tremendo giuramento del Consiglio dei 12 R+C+ sul quale figurava il mio nome in cima alla lista. Il giuramento ai Grandi maestri del Tempio che Io fui invitato a ripetere si impegnava alla soppressione di tutti i despoti con la con la violenza e a vendicare i Martiri del Tempio. In seguito fu letta' la lista dei dodici Maestri Invisibili di cui come vi ho gia' detto Io ero il primo.Dodici personaggi scelti oculatamente dai capi segreti degli Illuminati per la realizzazione del Grande Disegno Rivoluzionario. I dodici nomi erano scritti col sangue umano." Il piano di questa vasta congiura prevedeva un attacco alla Monarchia Francese ed in seguito ai vari Stati italiani per concludersi con la sconfitta del potere temporale della Chiesa di Roma e la presa di possesso da parte degli Illuminati di quell'immenso tesoro di conoscenza, rappresentato dai testi segreti nascosti nei meandri della biblioteca Vaticana ,testi che avrebbero potuto far affondare la nave di Pietro nata dalla menzogna e dal compromesso ,questo e quanto venne detto dall' illustre Conte di Saint Germain in un suo discorso fatto ad alcuni Fratelli di alto livello nella gerarchia Illuminata durante la sua breve permanenza a Livorno nel 1770 dove si incontro' tra l'altro con un grande esponente della massoneria Russa di allora il favorito di Caterina II, il potente Alessio Orlof che indicando Saint Germain al Margravio di Anspach esclama "Ecco un uomo che ha avuto una parte importante nella nostra rivoluzione" ossia nel colpo di Stato che permise di eliminare l'indesiderabile Pietro III. Sul Conte di Saint Germain abbiamo queste parole del Vescovo Wedgewood apparse in un articolo tradotto dall'inglese e publicato nel 1926 nella Revue theosophique che ci dovrebbero far riflettere: Di tutte quelle esistenze (le esistenze fisiche attribuibili a Saint Germain)quali furono i casi d'incarnazione reale ,nel senso completo della parola,dopo la sua prima infanzia?E quali furono dei casi di possesso totale di un corpo adulto?E quali dei casi di occupazione temporanea?E ancora quali altri d'occupazione temporanea di un corpo appartenente ad un altro Io?" Terminiamo questo IV Capitolo dedicato all'Imperator con un atto di devozione verso Dio l'Altissimo e il misericordioso, pieno di compassione verso noi poveri umani ed uno di ringraziamento verso l'Ordine del Tempio che spero nonostante le difficolta mantenga i patti e gli accordi segreti originali che lo porteranno ad ottenere il Santo Graal se Inshallah si ricorderanno chi sono realmente e la smetteranno di giocare a fare i Templari di facciata,un fenomeno ridicolo e assurdo quello delle iniziazioni Templari spurie che non porta a niente di buono anzi a disgrazie future,un gioco pericoloso cari Fratelli e Sorelle per chi non iniziato ai veri misteri dell'Arte Reale voglia cosi provare il brivido dell'imprevisto e di colpo trovarsi con le tasche vuote e un bel mantello ma nulla di piu' da presentare al Creatore nel momento della nostra morte. La Croce Rossa sul mantello bianco e da sempre simbolo Sacro della Cristianita' da non mettere in mano a degli scellerati perche' il Grande e Sublime Maestro Gesu' Cristo sta per tornare a trovarci e noi non ci dobbiamo far cogliere impreparati di fronte alla sua grande Rivelazione e alla sua presenza Sublime ma rispettosi e pronti a riprendere la nostra vera missione per conto del Dio unico, il Dio dei Cristiani,degli Ebrei,dei Musulmani il Dio del padre terreno della V.'.M.'. ovvero Abramo che la trasmise alla sua famiglia che la preserva ancora oggi lontana da qualunque atto degenerante compiuta dall' eterno nemico Satana. Giuramento Del Cavaliere Templare: Cavalieri, scudieri, servitori, che la pace del signore, promessa agli uomini di buona volontà, sia con noi. In questo luogo angusto e santo, in suo nome, noi vedremo pronunciare, da labbra pure e con umile fierezza, il Giuramento del Templare che i Poveri Cavalieri di Cristo fecero nel momento più sacro della vita Templare. Signore che spieghi i cieli come una tenda di luce, Signore che fai dei fulmini i messaggeri della tua maestà, davanti il tuo sacro altare, dove s'adempì la sublime immolazione, noi leviamo alta la spada della luce, per depositarla ai piedi dell'altare come testimonianza del nostro giuramento. Signore Dio delle armi, noi lo giuriamo per il Cristo, giammai contro il Cristo, per la difesa del vangelo, per la guardia dei pozzi, per la verità, per la giustizia. Contro gli oppressori, contro i mietitori di scandali ed i corruttori dell'innocenza, contro la menzogna liberata, contro i traditori delle fazioni e dei partiti: Noi lo giuriamo di impegnare la doppia spada: quella d'acciaio levigato e quella della parola splendente e fulminante. Giammai noi attaccheremo per primi. Giammai noi provocheremo per primi. Tre volte noi sopporteremo l'ingiuria. Tre volte noi ignoreremo il disprezzo e la menzogna. Ma quando la spada brillerà nel sole come un colpo di chiarore, tuonerà la parola. Allora poi non indietreggeremo di un solo passo, non taceremo che dopo il silenzio dell'avversario. Davanti ai ranghi angelicati, nostri compagni d'armi, noi lo giuriamo al Cristo, Re della gloria. Chiunque rinnegherà questo giuramento, sarà per noi e per gli angeli, rinnegato. Niente per noi, Signore niente per noi, ma per la sola gloria del Tuo nome.

 

 


ARTICLES 6-15

 

Il Tesserino della Loggia Monte Carlo e la Universal Unity...GLADIO (10/6/2006)

 

Il Tesserino della famosa Loggia Monte Carlo vi viene mostrato per la prima volta in Confessions of an Illuminatus







The Monte Carlo-London illuminati connection



Universal Unity
Associazione di Uomini Liberi
Strada Sen. E. Marsaglia n° 131
18038 SANREMO (IM)
www.universal-unity.net

Sanremo, lunedì 26 giugno 2006
Raccomandata
Al sig. ZAGAMI Lyon LEO
Anticoli Corrado
00022 - ROMA

Oggetto: ZAGAMI LEO, nato a Roma il 5.3.1970.
Comunicazione di deferimento al Collegio dei Probiviri.

Caro Leo,
Il Consiglio Direttivo di Universal Unity è stato informato della corrispondenza E-mail che hai intrattenuto col sig. Giorgio Balestrieri ed ha rilevato in essa espressioni criminose ed altamente eversive che integrano gli estremi di una gravissima colpa per la violazione dei principi morali della nostra Associazione.
Inoltre il Consiglio è stato informato che qualche tempo fa hai pubblicato una comunicazione sul sito Internet di Universal Unity, firmandoti col titolo di “Vice Console†che non hai e non ti è stato mai attribuito.
Pertanto è nostro intendimento di deferire il Tuo comportamento al Collegio dei Probiviri, affinché si proceda contro di Te per i fatti anzidetti che integrano le incolpazioni previste dal nostro Statuto, e frattanto, in attesa di quel che verrà giudicato a Tuo carico e pertanto sei sospeso dalla nostra Associazione a tempo indeterminato.
Questo Consiglio, inoltre, ha ritenuto che non sia più gradita la Tua presenza alle nostre Riunioni, e pertanto ha annullato definitivamente quella prevista per il 2 Settembre a Subiaco.
Se invitato inoltre ad astenerti dall’usare il nome di Universal Unity per qualsiasi scopo ed in qualsiasi forma, sotto pena di esser costretti a denunciare una Tua illecita attività all’autorità giudiziaria ordinaria in Italia ed altrove.
La presente dovrà esser comunicata anche al Presidente del Collegio dei Probiviri.

Il Consiglio Direttivo di
Universal Unity
Associazione di Uomini Liberi

ED ORA IL CV DEL SIG.GIORGIO HUGO BALESTRIERI un noto personaggio del NUOVO ORDINE MONDIALE e' un noto Fratello Massone appartente al circolo interno degli illuminati della Loggia P2 di Monte Carlo,in contatto costante con personaggi come l'ex Presidente Cossiga gran burattinaio della GLADIO e i maggiori rappresentanti mondiali del Rotary Club.Giorgio e' infatti uno dei direttori del Rotary Club di New York.

COM.TE DOTT. GIORGIO HUGO BALESTRIERI
I. PERSONAL DATA NAME (Last, First & Middle)
BALESTRIERI, Giorgio Hugo

Address

400 East 71st Street (Apt. 6 J) New York, NY 10021 USA
Telephone / Fax / E Mail
(212) 288 3949 / (212) 439 6007 / Comandante@aol.com

Place / Date of Birth

Fauglia (Pisa) Italy / September 29, 1943
Nationality/Residence
USA / New York City (US Passport Number 112349238 – Exp. Jun 2010)
Languages

English (Fluent) Italian (Fluent) French (Very Good Conversational and Business) Spanish (Working knowledge Read/Understand) Arabic (Minimal knowledge)
II. EDUCATION
Italian Navy Commanding School/Captain of a Combat Ship (1977); Italian Navy postgraduate degree in Telecommunications – Accademia Navale di Livorno at the Universita’ di Pisa (1974); A graduate of the "Accademia Navale di Livorno", the “Elite†Italian Navy College at the Universita’ di Pisa – Dottore in Scienze Marittime e Navali – Classe delle Lauree delle Scienze della Difesa e della Sicurezza (“Corso Kon-Tiki†Class of 1968 see HYPERLINK http://www.corsokontiki.it http://www.corsokontiki.it). Educated at the Don Bosco Salesians Institute in Alexandria Egypt (1949 1961).
III. SUMMARY Com.te Dott. Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri, is the Founder and Chairman of the Board of The E-POL Group, Inc. and Vice President International Business Development of MSGI Security Solution Inc. (NASDQ: MSGI). A former Navy Officer, graduate of the Italian Navy Commanding School and of the Accademia Navale di Livorno - Universita’ di Pisa: “Dottore in Scienze Marittime e Navali†Difesa e Sicurezza (Defense/Security Sciences) has been a Team Partner of Security Management International until the retirement of its President Arthur W. “Mick†Donahue. Commander Balestrieri has over 40 years experience: Sixteen years experience in NATO and National operations, including Captain of a Combat Ship and as the Operational Consultant for the Navy R&D Institute; twenty-five years in the strategic planning, evaluation and implementation of advanced technologies in complex cross border security systems. Fluent in English, Italian and French, with a good knowledge of Spanish, he has taken over 130 overseas trips in the last fifteen years supporting the efforts of small, medium and major international corporations in Europe (Austria, France, Greece, Italy, Monaco, Portugal, Spain, UK); Africa (Egypt, Tunisia, South Africa); Middle East (Saudi Arabia); Central and South America (Brazil, Costa Rica, Dominican Republic, El Salvador, Haiti, Honduras, Guatemala, Panama, Venezuela); Asia and Emerging Market Economy Countries (Bangladesh, Mongolia, Pakistan, Russia, South Korea, Turkey and Ukraine). Commander Balestrieri is a Life Member and Past-President of the Armed Forces Communications Electronics Association New York Founders' Chapter (AFCEA International); a member of the Advisory Board of SATCON; a member of ASIS (NY Chapter) and for several years of the ASTM F12 Committee on Security Systems and Equipment. He pioneered the total airport security concept with the design of the Intelligent Airport Security System (IASS) for "facilitation & security" in airport operations. In 1985 the design included passenger and baggage reconciliation (with positive passenger identification), leading to today's SR-A2 version of the SLA C4I the Multifunctional Sea-Land & Airport Cross Border Management System published in Chapter VI of the book “TERRORISM: Defensive Strategies for Individuals, Companies & Governmentsâ€. The book, written prior 9/11, brings together some of the Country's leading experts on terrorism from the governments, police department, and universities as well as computer, medical, biological and chemical specialists. He recently redesigned EDICS, the "Explosives and Drugs Interdiction and Control System" integrating advanced non invasive inspection technologies and methodologies to detect weapons of mass destruction (WMD). The updated EDICS makes the best use of state of the art systems such as the electronic manifest for passengers and cargo, and the "Method of tagging and detecting drugs, crops, chemical compounds and currency with Perfluorocarbons tracers" – Balestrieri US Patent # 5409839. Com.te Dott. Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri is a Senior Sustaining Member of the Italy-America Chamber of Commerce (Established in 1887) and a Director of the Rotary Club of New York, the "Host Club of America and the United Nations†(Founded in 1909). As the Chairman of the International Service Division of the Rotary was the recipient of numerous "Special Service Awards" from various NY Rotary Presidents. On February 24, 2004 he received from the Ambassador of Madagascar the Paul Harris Award for creating and supporting the United Nations Public and Private Alliance for Rural Development. The unique leadership and communication skills of “Giorgio†include his ability to interact and be well received at the highest political, diplomatic and corporate level.
IV. DISCLOSURES, PUBLICATIONS & PATENTS SLA-C4I (SEA, LAND, AIR-C4I – Disclosure Document No.255366 on Jun. 13 1990): Integrates security subsystems which collate data on the movement of passengers, baggage, personnel, cargo on any given harbor, border crossing or airport. The SLA-C4I the Multifunctional Sea-Land & Airport Cross-Border Management System was published in Chapter VI of the book “TERRORISM: DEFENSIVE STRATEGIES FOR INDIVIDUALS, COMPANIES & GOVERNMENTSâ€. The book, written prior 9/11, brings together some of the Country's leading experts on terrorism from the governments, police department, and universities as well as computer, medical, biological and chemical specialists. Library of Congress Control Number 2001-132013, ISBN 0-9659174-5-2, Copyright © 2001. PLCM/PS (Passenger Luggage Correlation Management / Portable System – Disclosure Document No.237001 on Oct. 10, 1989): A portable system that matches passengers and luggage of an airline in any airport not equipped with fixed systems. Today’s version provides the electronic manifest of passengers at the gate. VI-PASS (Visa and Passport control and Security System – Disclosure Document No.217687 on Jan. 13, 1989): The system provides authorities with intelligent identification of all visa and passport holders. Today’s version provides the electronic manifest of passengers, with computer data exploitation capabilities for facial matching/recognition, tracking of terrorists and dangerous individuals. EDICS (Explosive, Drugs Interdiction and Control System – Disclosure Document No.217673 on Jan 13, 1989): Part of the SLA-C4I and described in above mentioned book, EDICS is an electronic corridor combining advanced detection technologies, x-rays systems, metal detectors and confirmation sensors. NAVSS (Navigation Management and Security System – Disclosure Document No. 220698 on Feb. 24, 1989): An Automatic Aircraft (and Airport Mobile Equipment) Position Reporting, Performance Management and Navigation Control. TRACER: Tagging of Drugs, Crops, Chemicals and Money with Perfluorocarbons tracers (PFTs) for the detection, identification and tracking of illicit drug related activities, production facilities and substances (co author with J. Fraser and N. Kaish in 1993). Two year later (April 25, 1995) awarded a patent for a “Method of tagging and detecting drugs, crops chemical compounds and currency with Perfluorocarbons tracers†– Balestrieri/Kaish US Patent # 5409839. V. REFERENCE
Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri reports to Joseph C. Peters, Esq. the President of MSGI Security Solutions, Inc. ( HYPERLINK "http://www.msgisecurity.com" www.msgisecurity.com). Mr. Peters served President George W. Bush as the Assistant Deputy Director of the White House's Drug Policy Office - commonly referred to as the Drug Czar's Office. There his duties included supervision of the country's High Intensity Drug Trafficking Area (HIDTA) Program. Mr. Peters also served as the Drug Czar's Liaison to the White House Office of Homeland Security and Governor Tom Ridge. Previously, Mr. Peters joined the Clinton White House, to direct the country's 26 HIDTA's, with an annual budget of a quarter billion dollars. Mr. Peters consults to national and international law enforcement organizations on narco-terrorism and related intelligence and prosecution issues (e-mail: HYPERLINK "mailto:jpeters@msgisecurity.com" jpeters@msgisecurity.com).

COMANDANTE GIORGIO HUGO BALESTRIERI



 

 

ISLAMIC TERRORISM AND MIND CONTROL (10/6/2006)

Beloveds friends,
I would want in the first place to say that these are truly sad days that we are all living around the world with pain and fear, a fear that they will like to inflict upon us like a cross , we should instead react and rise to the stage of awareness and reflect with conscience on what is realisticly the so-called Islamic terrorism phenomenon, not a war between people or religions but a strategy of tension very well orchestrated from the same dark forces that operated in Italy and in the rest of Europe at various times after the war(remember the Red Brigades or even the Black Brigades..)
Dont try to get upset dear brothers or try to put your head under the sand once again; there is a thread that connects one of the worst periods in Italy's recent history with "Controlled terrorism" from the right and the left wing and what we now call " Islamic terrorism",one of the results of a program of mass control for global manipolation created by the american Sionist to establish the kingdom of the AntiChrist on this planet.
However, after winning the war, the Americans have used and abused the defeated nations like Italy using also elements of the ex-Fascist party of Mussolini has fertile territory for experimenting their techniques of mind-control and manipolation of all types with USA intelligence programs like "MK-ULTRA" and projects like "MONARCH" or the immediate post-war programme called "DEMAGNETIZE" and the clever manipulation of rightwingers like founder of Ordine Nuovo Pino Rauti, that used to give even Conferences in prestigious places like the Navy College of Annapolis in order to teach the technics and the possibility of creating dictatorships in Europe!!!!
These operations as we all know were sponsored first by the OSS with people like the Principe Borghese and X-MAS and later from the CIA , but it was always the usual and beloved american Alumni creations like WM Gelli that we remember mostly in Freemasonry.
Brother Licio Gelli of the IRREGULAR MASSONIC LODGE P2 connected as we all know to the Vatican Bank and the Italian and American secret service ( http://freemasonry.bey.ca/anti-masonry/p2_lodge.txt ) in January 1981 a little before the P2 scandal took place (March 1981) was in a Official visit in the United States for the inaguration of the US Presidency of another bad person and bad actor "the sadly lost..." Ronald Reagan . WM LICIO GELLI RAPPRESENTING THE SECRET COVERED IRREGULAR MASONIC LODGE P2 AND THE VATICAN SPENT THE WHOLE WEEK WITH BROTHER GEORGE BUSH A SENIOR FREEMASON ACTING AS GRAND MASTER OF SKULL & BONES 322 IN ORDER TO INSTRUCT HIM ON THE HIDDEN FINANCINGS FOR THE RISING STAR OF TERROR OSAMA BIN LADEN FROM SWITZERLAND TROUGH PAKISTANI BANKS! These squallid American cowboys and their British friends controlled by the Vatican Illuminati have literaly took over the planet in the name of the Antichrist from the post-war period with their Jewish Sionist friends Made in Ukraine... using nowdays (note recent Republican Conferences) what they realy have learned better from their beloved Adolf Hittler (another one of their creations...) MANIPULATION and BRAIWASHING public gatherings we define as DEMONIC PROPAGANDA!
George Bush father, G.W. and their beloved brother J. Kerry from the Democratic Party ARE ALL MEMBERS of the most powerful Secret Society ever created inside Yale University and founded in 1832 THE SKULL & BONES 322 WITH REGULAR GERMAN ILLUMINATI CHARTER of the usuals followers of Adam Weishaupt ... SKULL & BONES TURNES OUT TO BE AFTER A MORE CAREFULL EXAMINATION OF THE EVIDENCE THE HIDDEN MIND OF THE TERRORISTIC NETWORK AL QUAEDA,WITH THE SUPPORT OF VARIOUS NEW WORLD ORDER ORGANIZATIONS LIKE THE SECRET LODGE P2 BELONGING OFFICIALY TO THE GRAND ORIENT OF ITALY UNTILL 1981! First they have experimented their work in Italy and other countries with many years in order to study and experiment the effect of their terror operations,their sick strategies and the successive manipulation of the mass, and after conquering the minds of the infedels with contemporary USA PROPAGANDA (thats Satanic propaganda..) they plan a TOTAL TAKE OVER OF PLANET EARTH .The US INTELLIGENCE acts illegaly all over the world over and over again, in total defiance of any State law, first conducting with the excuse of anti-communism illegal operations like Gladio and others secretely linked with Irregular Freemasonry, satanic cults and sects they manipolate from their military HQ'S in the name of the NEW WORLD ORDER then in 1979 they give birth to Islamic Fondamentalism with the blessings of President Carter another secret society freak. So after the fall of the Soviet Union(another experiment of the New World Order...) they have created the holy man of terrorism Osama Bin Laden a good friend of America that also helped against the Soviet Union( Osama what a nice man...),.but we had enough of this lies and manipulation made in Hollywood (home of their Propaganda machine!) Unfortunately the Russians that have already suffered with the communist Illuminati experiment for 80 years have to suffer more with a so called Islamic Terrorism War Made in the USA, the Checenyan militia and various Checenyan Gangsters financed with Al Quaeda and the pro American Russian governement this evil show, that means that Checenya terrorism against Russian soil is financed by the United States of America with the blessings of a corrupt Russian president. Simple or not?
That is the real reason why a known russian journalist was recentely killed.
However it seems that the errors of the past are always been repeated and we are still waiting for someone to carry one day the real torch of freedom and beauty against these slaves of the Beast. The forces of Light and justice will eventualy defeat them but we need to unite against the dangerously expanding american materialistic monster . The law of love will be built upon our courage to change and fight for our right to live in the grace of God and not in fear of the AntiChrist G.W.Bush and his false Prophet Osama . More then ever I want to emphasize to our Universal Brethern that in the Monarch project perhaps the most important for the CIA in the mind controll series there is a constant presence still operative nowdays(even if they try to say the contrary) of the founder of the pagan church of Set known as THE TEMPLE OF SET and the many Orders it rappresents including the Order of Belzebub.. these.. CIA people... what a fantasy... and they love a bit of Nazism even if Israel is their biggest friend:

http://www.xeper.org/

And this his the name of one of the biggest enemies of God in the army of Satan
LIEUTENANT COLONELL MICHAEL AQUINO (Gran Master of the Temple of Set from its foundation 1975)
http://www.econcrisis.homestead.com/BM_SetCodeAntiChrist.html
http:www.econcrisis.homestead.com/Satanic_Subversion_US_Military-html

This man (M.Aquino) serves the dark forces of the Abyss and he is the brain behind the Monarch project of the CIA and the darkest moments of program MK- ULTRA , he is an officer of the CIA (Lt.Col.Psicological warfare department) and he is a character that in medioeval terms I would without a shadow of doubt define has a true agent of the Devil, a 100% possessed man having between the other things married the daughter of the founder of the Church of Satan(Anton La Vey... originaly Levi..Jew!). Thanks to persons like him and their sick experiments (that are well documented) on mind control and total manipulation the CIA understood the way of creating and above all controlling religious fanatics of all types and colours. I also find interesting in spite of the obviously Nazi tendency of the two characthers(Anton La vey and Michael Aquino) the comment made from Anton the Vey when he was still alive: The ideal Demon is a Demon Jew... (Well well...)
Aquino is also very good at recluting the most sick minds on the contemporary occult scene from all over the world for his deviant power structure, like for example Dott.Emanuele Coltro Guidi and the kinky Bishop Nicholay Frisvold a dangerous satanist from Norway connected to several occult brainwashing operations linked to the CIA for the control of satanism in Scandinavia ,as we see MK-ULTRA appears again and Monarch in particular seem to be the sorce for such ILLEGAL AND VICIOUS ACTIVITIES ,no wonder we find Dott. Nicholay Frisvold connected with italian CIA inspired RED BRIGADE TERRORIST Paolo Fogagnolo(a very dubbious character) through their common friend and brother from Spain Manuel Cabrera Lamparter(a real Master of deception..hi..hi..).
However Lt.Col.Michael Aquino has worked for along time in direct contact with his CIA Boss George Bush and it is said in certain circles that they also had a few kinky party's with a Satanic element of phedofilia...like George Bush father walking out with a young black boy... we dont like to be judgementall but Mmm... Bravo Bush.. .welldone dear Bush father! And so this is the way you educate your son George W. to become a good servant of the devil,THE ANTICHRIST MAYBE??? Or maybe we should invite your son to participate to OMEN IV, indeed you knew that the Omen film series was made under the supervision of d' Aquino's father in law Anton Satan La Vey. These are realy incredible devils of total manipulation forget the films this is a reality! ...We also know that Dr.Michael Aquino as contact with the elite P2 Lodge in Monte Carlo and his most Senior rappresentative Brother Ezio Giunchiglia and we will publish soon an e-mail from Dr.Aquino to prove it.
Regarding the Italian situation and the Grande Oriente D'Italia we also shouldnt forget the heavy accusation of worshiping a kind of idol a Baphomet and having a minority practicing satanic rituals , this accusation made by the United Grand Lodge of England results actualy true after a deep investigation on the Ordo Templi Orientis Caliphate in Italy revealed a link to the GOI trough brother Alberto Moscato a 33o A.A.S.R., a real top brainwasher working for the american intelligence and the Italian Guardia di Finanza in the computer department,Moscato who recentely published a tantrik book on Bastogi dedicated to his followers in the GOI only uses occultism for camuflage reasons ...the results of this private research made by me has already been put forward to the competent masonic autorities in Italy rappresented by *Senior brother Vittorio Vanni who definetely doesnt like this situation and what Moscato does ILLEGALY inside the GOI supporting the anti masonic activities of MASSIMO INTROVIGNE e slave of the worst Vatican current...but Moscato who was also an eroin addict died in misterious circumstances earlier this year (2006).Brother Alberto Moscato was closely linked with Senior Intelligence operative and P2 Brother Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri .Giorgio now an American citizen (obviously)was involved in illegal weapons traffic in the port of Livorno in the 70's but is now one of the Directors of the New York Rotary Club at the United Nations.

Khaled Khan/Leo Lyon Zagami



 

 

 

 

CORNER STONE SOCIETY ADVENTURES AT KIRBY 2818 (10/6/2006)

 

Clive Hicks,Mark Wheatley...and Leo Zagami

The Cornerstone Society

Founder & Past Chairman:
M W Pro Grand Master,
the Most Hon Marquess of Northampton, DL

Chairman: George Francis, 2nd Grand Principal and SGW
Treasurer: Kai Hughes
Secretary: Mark St J Qualter
Founder: Andrew Hicks
Michael Baigent
Terry Barden
David Dew
Martin Faulks
Ivor Frank
John Grange
John Hamill
Clive Hicks
David Hutton
Peter Jack
Peter Lambert
Andrew Montgomery
Julian Rees
John Roberts
Matthew Scanlan
Mark Wheatley

together with Corner Stone Society Founder W.Bro.Andrew Hicks



 

 

 

Leo Zagami e Francesco Murgia 30o R.S.A.A. (GOI) (10/6/2006)

Il Fr.'.Francesco Murgia e' stato il giudice della corte interna del Grande Oriente d'Italia sul caso P2,stranamente il Fratello Murgia e' il socio fondatore della Universal Unity www.universal-unity.net, un associazione di copertura della famosa Loggia di Monte Carlo ,insieme al noto esponente della P2 Ezio Giunchiglia.Come potrete notare cari Fratelli nulla cambia sotto al sole!



Leo Zagami and his Mentor illustrius Masonic Scholar Julian Rees (10/6/2006)

 

Julian Rees was initiated into Freemasonry in the Kirby Lodge, No. 2818, in London in 1968 at the age of 32, becoming Master in 1976. In 1977 he became Master of the Pilgrim Lodge, No. 238, the only lodge in England working in the German language. He is a member of the Emulation Lodge of Improvement, and has served on their Precepting Committee. He is a founder member of The Cornerstone Society of which he was Secretary. He is Deputy Editor of the international English-language quarterly magazine Freemasonry Today, and has been decorated by the Institut Maçonnique de France with the masonic Ordre de Lafayette.

THE MONTE CARLO LODGE- MICHAEL AQUINO SATANIC LINK (10/6/2006)

Sat, 30 Jul 2005 11:21:04 -0700 (PDT)
From: "Dr. Michael A. Aquino" Add to Address Book
Subject: Re: Universal Unity-Montecarlo *Ezio Giunchiglia 33o

Dear Mr. Giunchiglia,

Thank you for your kind invitation to meet with you in
Monte Carlo. Please accept my apologies that current
responsibilities will probably keep me stuck in
California for the foreseeable future, though I can't
think of a more pleasant escape than Monaco.

I took a look through your Statute and found its
"Aims" admirable, though my impression was also that
you may discourage readers with the extensive sections
on organization/control. The Temple of Set has its
philosophy in one area of documents, and its
organizational design in another (California Articles
of Incorporation and By-Laws). We have found this
works well for us.

I always admire utopian visions and efforts to better
this poor planet, even as I confess I have little hope
for their success. Applied-politically I am at best a
Stoic and at worst an Orwellian. Upon considering your
"Aims" I think that you might find the works of
Raghavan Iyer interesting:

http://theosophy.org/

Raghavan was a good friend of mine for many years, as
well as one of my most valued teachers. (He was
Professor of Political Science at the University of
California where I got my own doctorate in that
field.) He was by no means an "ordinary Theosophist",
but a brilliant theorist beyond any labels. In my own
university teaching later, I regularly used his book
Parapolitics, which contained a superb application
of Plato to modern social problems.

Thank you for offering to send me a copy of your book.
The address is:

Dr. Michael A. Aquino
Post Office Box 470307
San Francisco, CA 94147
USA

Sincerely,
Michael A. Aquino

Giunchiglia il vecchio saggio di Monte Carlo...



 

 

 

IN ALBION OTO GNOSTIC HQ'S IN LONDON (10/6/2006)

 

Meet the  satanist of the Albion OTO in London.

They are claiming gnostic  lineages and apostolic successions  going back to our Master Jesus .But in reality they are a couple of satanist called Rob Curley(on your left) and Darren White(on the right side of photo) working for a dangerous Illuminati brainwasher called Dr.Nicholai Frisvold from Norway.

Check this out,it proves that contemporary gnosticism is in the hands of the satanist:
Lines of Consecration.

SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA DEI PATRIARCHI DI ANTIOCHIA
(Syrian Patriarchate of Antioch and All the East)

(1) S.Pietro Apostolo, 38 d.C.; (2) Evodius, 40, Primo Patriarca del Seggio Apostolico d'Antiochia; (3) Ignatius I Martire, 43; (4) Aaron, 123; (5) Cornelius, 137; (6) Eodos, 142; (7) Theophilus, 157; (8) Maximinus, 171; (9) Seraphim, 179; (10) Asclepiades, Martire 189; (11) Philippus, 201; (12) Sebinus {Zebinus},219; (13) Babylas, Martire 237; (14) Fabius, 250; (15) Demetrius, 251; (16) Paulus I, 259; (17) Domnus I, 270; (18) Timotheus, 281; (19) Cyrillus, 291; (20) Tyrantus, 296; (21)Vitalius, 301; (22) Philognius, 318; (23) Eustachius, 323; (24) Paulinus, 338; (25) Philabianus, 383; (26) Evagrius, 386; (27) Phosphorius, 416; (28) Alexander, 418; (29) Johannes I, 428; (30) Theodotus, 431; (31) Domnus II, 442; (32) Maximus, 450; (33) Accacius, 454; (34) Martyrius, 467; (35) Petrus II, 464; (36) Philadius, 500; (37) Serverius Magnus, 509; (38) Sergius, 544, Primo Patriarca della Chiesa Jacobita; (39) Domnus III, 547; (40) Anastasius, 560; (41) Gregorius I, 564; (42) Paulus II, 567; (43) Patra, 571; (44) Domnus IV, 586; (45) Julianus, 591; (46) Athanasius "Quaestor" I, 595, Ristabilì nel 616 l'accordo tra i Seggi Jacobita e Copto; (47) Johannes II, 636; (48) Theodorus I, 649; (49) Severus, 668; (50) Athanasius II, 684; (51) Julianus II, 687; (52) Elias I, 709, Costruì la prima Chiesa d'Antiochia con il permesso del Califfo; (53) Athanasius III, 724, nel 726 al Sinodo di Tofin annesse la Chiesa Armena; (54) Evanius I, 740; (55) Gervasius I, 759; (56) Josephus, 790; (57) Cyriacus, 793; (58) Dionysius I, 818; (59) Johannes III, 847; (60) Ignatius II, 877; (61) Theodosius, 887; (62) Dionysius II, 897; (63) Johannes IV, 910; (64) Basilus I, 922; (65) Johannes V, 936; (66) Evanius II, 954; (67) Dionysius III, 958; (68) Abraham I, 962; (69) Johannes VI, 965; (70) Athanasius IV, 987; (71) Johannes VII, 1004; (72) Dionysius IV, 1032; (73) Theodorus II, 1042; (74) Athanasius V, 1058; (75) Johannes VIII, 1064; (76) Basilius II, 1074; (77) Abdoon, 1076; (78) Dionysius V, 1077; (79) Evanius III, 1080; (80) Dionysius VI, 1088; (81) Athanasius VI, 1091; (82) Johannes IX, 1131; (83) Athanasius VII, 1139; (84) Michael Magnus I, 1167; (85) Athanasius VIII, 1200; (86) Michael II, 1207; (87) Johannes X, 1208; (88) Ignatius III, 1223; (89) Dionysius VII, 1253; (90) Johannes XI, 1253; (91) Ignatius IV, 1264; (92) Philanus, 1283; (93) Ignatius Baruhid, 1293; (94) Ignatius Ismael, 1333; (95) Ignatius Basilius III, 1366; (96) Ignatius Abraham II, 1382; (97) Ignatius Basilius IV, 1412; (98) Ignatius Behanam I, 1415; (99) Ignatius Kalejih, 1455; (100) Ignatius Johannes XII, 1483; (101) Ignatius Noah, 1492; (102) Ignatius Jesus I, 1509; (103) Ignatius Jacobus I, 1510; (104) Ignatius David I, 1519; (105) Ignatius Abdullah I, 1520; (106) Ignatius Naamathalak, 1557; (107) Ignatius David II, 1577; (108) Ignatius Philathus, 1591; (109) Ignatius Abdullah II, 1597; (110) Ignatius Cadhai, 1598; (111) Ignatius Simeon, 1640; (112) Ignatius Jesus II, 1653; (113) Ignatius Messiah, 1661; (114) Ignatius Cabeed, 1686; (115) Ignatius Gervasius II, 1687; (116) Ignatius Isaac, 1708; (117) Ignatius Siccarablak, 1722; (118) Ignatius Gervasius III, 1746; (119) Ignatius Gervasius IV, 1768; (120) Ignatius Mathias, 1781; (121) Ignatius Behanam II, 1810; (122) Ignatius Jonas, 1817; (123) Ignatius Gervasius V, 1818; (124) Ignatius Elias II, 1832; (125) Ignatius Jacobus II, 1847; (126) Mar Ignatius Petrus III, 1872; (127) Paulose Mar Athanasius (Kadavil Kooran) fu consacrato Vescovo Syro-Antiocheno di Kottayam and Metropolitano di Malabar (India) il 4 Dicembre 1907 da Mar Ignatius Peter III; (128) Mar Julius I (Antonio Francis Xavier Alvarez) fu consacrato il 29 Dicembre, 1891 da Paulose Mar Athanasius sotto gli auspici del Patriarca Ignatius Peter III come ArciVescovo della Chiesa Cattolica Independente di Ceylon, Goa ed India; (129) Msgr. Joseph Rene Vilatte fu consacrato il 25 Maggio 1892 a Colombo, Ceylon nella Cattedrale di Nostra Signora della Buona Morte da Mar Julius I, sotto l'autorità della Bolla Patriarcale di Mar Ignatius Peter III, come ArciVescovo del Nord America; (130) Msgr.Paolo Miraglia, 06.05.1900, consacrato nella chiesa di Piacenza come Chiesa Cattolica Italiana; (131) Msgr. Jules Houssaye (Abate Julio), 04.12.1904; (132) Msgr. François Giraud, 21.06.1911; (133) Msgr. Jean Bricaud (Tau Jean II), 21.06.1911; (134) Msgr. Victor Blanchard (Tau Targelius), 05.05.1918 (135) Msgr. Roger Menard (Tau Eon III), 07.01.1945; (136) Msgr. Robert Ambelain (Tau Jean III), 10.06.1946, fondatore della Ecclesia Gnostica Apostolica; (137) Msgr. Roger Deschamps (Tau Jean Rudiger), 31.05.1959; (138) Msgr. Armand G. Toussaint (Tau Raymond), 01.06.1963, fondatore della Ecclesia R+C Apostolica; (139) Msgr Marcel Jirousek (Tau Frederic), 26.12.1966; (140) Msgr. Joel Duez (Tau Jacobus Jean de la Croix), 14.09.1984; (141) Msgr. Philippe Pissier (Tau Sebek), 20.10.1993; (142) Msgr. Massimo Mantovani (Tau Sokaris), 05.06.1998, consacrato da Pissier, Tao Lui Meme e Sabine Baumont (Sophia Echidna); (143) Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero), 28.01.2000; Robert Curley (Tau Amphion), 18.11.03 e.v.



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA SYRO-GALLICANA
(Eglise Syro-Gallicane)

Msgr. Joseph Rene Vilatte; Msgr.Paolo Miraglia; Msgr. Jules Houssaye (Abate Julio); Msgr. François Giraud; Msgr. Jean Bricaud (Tau Jean II); Msgr. Victor Blanchard (Tau Targelius); Msgr. Roger Menard (Tau Eon III); Msgr. Robert Ambelain; Msgr. Roger Deschamps (Tau Jean Rudiger); Msgr. Armand G. Toussaint (Tau Raymond); Msgr Marcel Jirousek (Tau Frederic); Msgr. Joel Duez (Tau Jacobus Jean de la Croix); Msgr. Philippe Pissier (Tau Sebek); Msgr. Massimo Mantovani (Tau Sokaris); Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero); Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA CATTOLICA LIBERALE
(Liberal Catholic Church)

James I. Wedgewood, 13.02.1916 - Charles Webster Leadbeater, 22.07.1916 - Irving S. Cooper, 13.07.1919 - Charles Hampton, 13.09.1931 - Hermann Adrian Spruit, 22.06.1957 - Roberto de La Caridad Toca Y Medina (Tau Roberto I°), 1982 - Don Jorge Enrique Rodriguez Villa (Tau Johannes XXIII), 1986 - Edmundo Pellizari Benveng (Tau Temujin), 1996 - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero), 2000 - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion) 18.11.03 e.v.



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA GNOSTICA CATTOLICA
(Fil.Huiracocha)(Gnostiske Katolische Kirchen)

Filiazione n.1 legata alla Fraternitas Rosicruciana Antiqua del Grande Oriente di Cuba:Constant Chevillon - Dr. Arnoldo Krumm-Heller (Tau Huiracocha) - Dr. Johannes Muller Riders (Sar Mar Tau Thelemako) - Roberto de la Caridad Toca y Medina (Tau Roberto I°) - Don Jorge Enrique Rodriguez Villa (Tau Johannes XXIII) - Edmundo Pellizzari Benveng (Tau Temujin) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Filiazione n.2 legata alla Fraternitas Rosicruciana Antiqua del Grande Oriente di Spagna:Dr. Arnoldo Krumm-Heller (Tau Huiracocha) - Dionisio Rios Ballester (Tau Aureolus) - Narciso Pell Alimany (Tau Camael) - Emanuele Coltro Guidi (Tau Sebastos Athanasios Sokaris) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Filiazione n.3 legata alla Fraternitas Rosicruciana Antiqua del Grande Oriente del Brasile:Dr. Arnoldo Krumm-Heller (Tau Huiracocha) - Duval Ernani de Paula (Coaracypora) - Paulo de Paula - Euclydes Lacerda de Almeida (Tau Aster) - Marcelo A.C. Santos (Tau Athanatos) - Narciso Pell Alimany (Tau Camael) - Emanuele Coltro Guidi (Tau Sebastos Athanasios Sokaris) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA GNOSTICA DELLA SS. MORTE
(Iglesia Gnostica de la Santa Muerte)

Narciso Pell Alimany (Tau SaKpatha) - Emanuele Coltro Guidi (Tau Sebastos Athanasios Sokaris) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

La "Iglesia Gnostica de la St.ma Muerte" e' stata fondata da Mgr. Pell Alimany ed è basata sul Culto alla S.ta Muerte di Sonora in Mexico, D.F.. Il Culto alla St.ma Muerte è di origine animista è entrato in successione apostolica attraverso Mgr. Pell Alimany.



SUCCESSIONE SPIRITICA GNOSTICA ALBIGESE DOINELIANA
(Eglise Gnostique)

Linea 1: Jules Doinel (Tau Valentin II) ; Jean Bricaud (Tau Jean II); Victor Blanchard (Tau Targelius); Roger Menard (Tau Eon III); Rober Ambelain (Tau Jean III); Roger Deschamps (Tau Jean Rudiger); Armand G. Toussaint (Tau Raymond); Marcel Jirousek (Tau Frederic); Joel Duez (Tau Jacobus Jean de la Croix); Philippe Pissier (Tau Sebek); Massimo Mantovani (Tau Sokaris); Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero); Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Linea 2:Jules Doinel (Tau Valentin II) ; Paul Sedir ; Albert Raymond Costet Visconde de Mascheville (Sar Cedaior) ; Leo Alvarez Costet Visconde de Mascheville (Swami Sevananda) ; Huascar Correa Cruz (Sar Thoth) ; Edmundo Pelizzari Filho (Tau Temujin) ; Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero); Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA GALLESE

Linea 1:Field - Laud - Richardson - Chechemian - William Bernard Crow (Mar Basilius Abdullah) - Hugh George de Wilmott Newman (Mar Georgius) - Gerald Maxey - Paul Wadle - Hermann Adrian Spruit - Roberto de la Caridad Toca y Medina (Tau Roberto I°) - Don Jorge Enrique Rodriguez Villa (Tau Johannes XXIII) - Edmundo Pellizzari Benveng (Tau Temujin) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Linea 2:Aleister Crowley - W.B. Crow (Mar Basilius Abdullah) - Hugh George de Wilmott Newman (Mar Georgius) - Gerald Maxey - Paul Wadle - Hermann Adrian Spruit - Roberto de la Caridad Toca y Medina (Tau Roberto I°) - Tau Baphomet (Master Atal) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphee Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



At Rui's so called Masonic Cathedral next to MI6 HQ'S in London (10/6/2006)

 

A year ago at Freemasons Cathedral in London (an old red brick church in South Lambeth Road) with Bro.Rui Gabirro and my dear friend and assistant Mr.T.
In the meanquile the US web site Masonic info received a phone call in July from an active-duty US Navy Petty Officer who says that the leaders of the so-called "Regular Grand Lodge of North Carolina" and the so-called "Regular Grand Lodge of Illinois" associated to Rui Gabirro are not imaginary as we'd assumed...Mmmm.. Masonic Info a site connected to Regular Freemasonry in the USA found very suspicius that Rui's partners also dont mind using false names on their web sites. Thats obviously because they are working for the American illuminati my dear US Masons!
Get it? When are you gonna wake up to the truth? This episode also demonstrates once again the involvement of the Navy intelligence with Brother Rui Gabirro , who is also secretely supported in the United States by the Director of the NY Rotary Club Comandante Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri,present leader of the paramasonic italo-american NWO organizzation OSIA connected to the Italian Mafia.



THE RUI GABIRRO 'MAFUKA' FILE (10/6/2006)

 

In the photo the man of the moment known also as the 'Duke of Cabinda' delivers a speach on the NEW WORLD ORDER in Feb2005 .

When is somebody gonna finaly stop this kind of guys? He is a well known black magician in the occult circles who likes to think of himself as the ultimate Freemason ,but in reality is covering up dirty operations for the American Illuminati in connection with the US Intellligence and Senior European Intelligence representatives .He is abusing Freemasonry by establishing  a dangerously irregular Masonic worldwide network, linked with the  usual boys from the P2 Monte Carlo Lodge and other NWO satanic manipulators,check  yourself at the REGULAR GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND web site.

Saturday, July 15, 2006

Just when I thought the Internet couldn't get any weirder: Meet Rui Gabirro aka Duke Alexander of Cabinda!

So there I was, trying to parse the fine distinctions between Cabindan separatists pushing for independence of Cabinda from Angola, and there were these two sites: Cadinda.net and Cabinda.org, and they seemed to have originated from different factions of the rebel group FLEC. This should have been a mostly boring exercise in reading whois lookups. Cabinda.org seem to be run by the current incarnation of the main branch of FLEC. Cabinda.net seems to have been founded in 2000 when "His Excelency N'Zita Henriques Tiago, M.D.R." (sic) split off from the rest of FLEC as the war in 2000 was getting started. (My chronology here is a bit speculative.)

So. About those boring whois lookups: The Cabinda.net site was registered by Rui Gabirro of Dover in the UK. So. Just WhoIs Gabirro? That should have been a boring question. But the answer is more jawdroppingly strange than I could have imagined.

But before we get to that, let's talk a little about the Cabinda.net site. Apparently, you used to be able to get Cabindan passports through them. The Wayback Machine preservered the application form, which I have obtained a copy of. You can still visit the web page of the University of Cabinda, which looks to be the future home of an online diploma mill. And did you know that the Republic of Cabinda is founding a bank and a postal system (or at least issuing stamps)? The site also gives the impression that they have an army, the "Cabindan Defense Force," though it looks to be an army of one, near as I can tell; their army seems to lack an existence beyond their websites and the press releases of affiliated shell corporations. Fun stuff, yes? Well, I haven't even got to the good part yet!

SO. Just who is Rui Gabirro? Apparently, Gabirro is a guy obsessed with masonic ritual who was allegedly expelled from freemasonry on December 14, 2005. Why? Well, that's a very interesting question.

I gather that the big masonic organization in the UK is the United Grand Lodge of England. In 2005, Gabirro created and ran a website of a mimic organization, the Regular Grand Lodge of England, domain name rgle.org.uk registered January 11, 2005 by Mangovo Ngoyo. Interestingly, this newly born organization claims branches in a large number of countries: England, Italy,Slovenia, France, Spain, Brazil, Lebanon, Greece, the US, Portugal, Peru, Paraguay, Ecuador, Singapore, Malaysia, Madeira, Poland, and India. I gather that these organizations are populated in much the same way as the Cabindan Defense Force. However, even if they are hurting for members, I'll just bet that most of them have bank accounts into which you can put chartitable donations towards the organization's Good Works.

Fascinating gizmo: an apparently fake worldwide network of secret masonic societies! That's enough material to keep about four schizophrenics happily occupied for quite a while. When Gabirro's strange project was outed by the folks at masonicinfo.com, Gabirro responded as nutty bottom-feeders do: by stalking those who outed him, posting menacing notes on Google Groups under the alias "I am Whatching You." Gabirro also has a really interesting history with Wikipedia. The image below, from a Google cache, is apparently his deleted Wikipedia entry.

SO. Who is this Mangovo Ngoyo who registered the rgle.org.uk domain name for Gabirro? In early March of 2006, press releases by the Republic of Cabinda Press Agency (RCPA) announcing the early stages of a human rights law suit were sent out; the releases named Mangovo Ngoyo, of the "The Cabinda High Commission, United Kingdom" as contact.

High Commission? Just how high are these guys, anyway? And does the Internet get any stranger than this?

We await Silent Tristero's Empire. Gubble gubble. If you were designing a money laundering network wouldn't you think it was an absolute stroke of genius to hire actual schizophrenics to design subsystems for it, so they could come up with things that no one could possibly believe? You could make, like, Enron Offshore on steroids!

These guys ought to be in pictures!

Posted by Kathryn on Saturday, July 15, 2006



The Mafuka affair...RGLE & MASONIC HIGH COUNCIL (10/6/2006)

 

Bro.Rui Gabirro 'Mafuka' a rappresentative of the new  south American P2 and Leo Lyon Zagami discussing the foundations of the  Masonic High Council in Feb.2005 e.v.  at ORDO 2012 HQ'S in Lisson street (London).For more info on the irregular Masonic activities of Mr.Gabirro check this out http://www.masonicinfo.com/hidden_leaders.htm




ARTICLES 16-25

 

Our Sufi Master Shaykh Nazim al-Haqqani

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 05:14PM  

 The secret of the Golden Chain of the Naqshbandi Sufi Order is in his hands. He carries it with the highest power. It is shining everywhere. May Allah bless him and strengthen him in His Holy Work. May Allah send much peace, blessings, salutations, and light upon the Beloved Prophet Muhammad , his family, his companions, and all prophets and saints, especially His devoted servants in the Naqshbandi Path and all the Sufi Orders, and especially upon His friend in our time, Shaykh Nazim al-Haqqani.

 

Il Rito svelato...Francesco Murgia e Leo Lyon Zagami

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 11:06AM  

 BOLLA DI FONDAZIONE DEL GOI 1805

 POSATE MASSONICHE

Il pasto e servito...

The Shriners,Freemasonry and Islam

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 09:24AM  

W.Bro.Julian F.Smith European representative of the Shriners

We also know that this society serves the aims of world Jewry and derives its name from that particular purpose. A “mason†is a builder, and the Society of Freemasons aims to rebuild the Temple of Solomon in Jerusalem after destroying Al-Aqsa Mosque because the Jews allege that the mosque has been built on the site of the destroyed temple. Everything that furthers the interest of the Jews and promotes their position in the world is undertaken by the society. The cover of absolute secrecy and its strict hierarchy enables it to make use of the positions and influence of its non-Jewish members to serve the Jewish cause. We have to understand that many of its members work for the society trusting that they only serve the causes of liberty, equality and justice. They remain unaware that they simply serve the cause of giving the Jews supremacy in world affairs. Freemasonry has over the years earned itself a number of enemies, most notably the Catholic Church. In view of all this, there is no doubt that if a Muslim joins the Society of Freemasons, he contravenes the teachings of Islam. The aims, policy and practices of this society are against the principles of Islam and violate its laws. For example, Islam believes in maintaining justice among all people, regardless of race, color, family, position or creed. A Muslim must be fair to all people. Islam forbids favoritism, nepotism and discrimination on any basis. Freemasons favor one another on the basis of membership of their society. Islam respects other religions. Freemasonry deceives its members into thinking that they further the cause of a better humanity when they are actually furthering the interests of those who seek to give the Jews supremacy over all peoples of the world. Islam is the final message from Allah to man. It is the religion that supercedes all past divine messages, including Judaism. Freemasonry seeks to destroy Al-Aqsa Mosque in order to rebuild the Temple of Solomon in its place. How can a Muslim, then, join such a society? Copyright 1992-2005 Al Jazeera Publishing, Dubai, United Arab Emirates AND WE HAVE CONFIRMATION OF THIS DANGEROUS OMEN 'It is no more a secret that the temple has been designed again in the USA by American Jewish architects. The blueprints are at the disposition of the Israeli government.' (France Agence Press, August 1997). WARNING "We dont need to build a new Temple of Solomon Brothers and Sisters there is already one there and its called the Al-Aqsa Mosque and we respect it as the true and ultimate manifestation of the One God in the Holy land".(Bro. Leo Lyon Zagami/Khaled Saifullah Khan)
TRUE FREEMASONRY Master D.K. says "...Mysteries will be restored to outer expression through the medium of the Church and the Masonic Fraternity...When the Great One comes with His disciples and initiates, we shall have the restoration of the Mysteries..." But at this point we want to answer to the reader what kind of Great One are we talking about here? The Antichrist or our Master Jesus?And what kind of mysteries?The false mysteries of a window Mason or the real and genuine believe in God of a true adept of True and Ancient Freemasonry? Things could get dangerous indeed for Freemasons worldwide if we dont clear this matter once and for all in front of the Islamic comunity in the near the future.Because it is our duty as genuine Brothers to save the soul of those true Freemasons that believe in the one God and the coming of our new Grand Master the Messiah that will finaly fullfil the long waited prophecies of a new Aeon for humankind. So we Brothers and Sisters of what I define as True Universal Freemasonry want to create a real and genuine UNIVERSAL UNITY that works out of the limitations of contemporary Freemasonry and restores the original mission of the true Illuminati and true servants of God,and that mission is the long awaited establishment of the Kingdom of God on earth not the kingdom of the AntiChrist but an Imperium of Tollerance,Peace and Truth, and the final destruction of Dajjal and all those evil forces that will folllow him untill the end of times. My life is dedicated to the restauration of true Brotherhood amongst humankind and I hope that all togheter we accomplish this important mission for humanity.But remember this is a delicate and dangerous mission my Brothers and Sisters of the Universal Unity because the time of Revelation is now and the AntiChrist is building up forces for the final confrontation. We are not willing to compromise with him and the return of True Freemasonry into this world ,and the Revelation of the true Illuminati depends on our mission to expose him and show to the world who this AntiChrist realy is. Glory to God almighty our final Judge, God our only True Master, G not D not Devil, Truth and light not darkness and oppression is what we want for the new Millenium the Age of Jesus the Emperor not Satan the pretender. May God show you the way to real enlightment dear Brothers and Sisters of Freemasonry in these last days before the big change takes place and the heads start rolling again in St.Peters Square with the return of the "Terrible Judge"... Terrible for the non believers the infedels that have not prepared for this moment of truth but Blessed for the faithfull and true believers of the religion of Islam that the converted Knights Templar that were burned and persecuted in their final days always revered and respected just like like St.Francis when he used to meet with the Sufi Masters. Because the real Knight Templars are not the evil Crusaders but true Muslim Brothers ready to protect and work for the true Jesus in the end of times and thats a fact not pure speculation as demostrated by recent discoveries of an archeological nature in Turkey and elsewere in the middle East. We our fed up of these continous lies in regards to the true nature of the founders of Freemasonry and we would like to reveal to our Muslim Brothers out there that our real founder was not some obscure European Aristocrat performing old pagan Rituals in his Castle (though a few did they were always a decadent minority) but our true Grand Master Enoch the High Priest of True Freemasonry the One they know in the Islamic religion as Idris and we are well aware of the possible Jewish limitations due their nature and the fact they still dont accept Jesus and Mohammed (PBUH) as their savours in the end of time, but things will possibly change in the mind of those Jewish Brothers and Sisters who understand were we are and were we are going next. What was created out of a compromise in 1717 when four Lodges came togheter in London to form the Grand Lodge of England is not True Freemasonry but a lower and often corrupted expression of the true Art (as we have stated in our 9 previous chapters dedicated to the study of True Freemasonry),and Jews were never allowed to join Prussian Freemasonry one of the hightest forms of European Freemasonry for example quile the English Masonic Network has always welcomed the Jewish Brethern from the early stages of Speculative or Modern Masonry and looked at important Jewish characters of their time like Dr.Falk as an ispiration, and we can notice this in the address made by the Illustrius Rosicrucian Freemason Bro.William Wynn Westcott to the Societa Rosicruciana In Anglia over a 100 years ago: "About fifty years earlier a certain eminent Jew named Falk,or Dr.Falcon,lived in London (a reference to whom will be found in the "Encyclopedia of Freemasonry" by Kenneth Mackenzie) and was of high repute as a teacher of the kabalah and of other studies of a Rosicrucian character;he was indeed said to have magical powers. Dr.Falk coul not have fully affiliated to any Rosicrucian Colleges because he was a strict Jew of the Jews,and the members of all true Rosicrucian Colleges have always been Christian,but perhaps not of an orthodox tipe ,for there was a tendency toward Gnostic ideals.Mackenzie classes Dr.Falk among the Rosicrucian of eminence,and certainly told me he had first hand evidence of his connection with the Society;many Christian students adopted a modification of the old Jewish Kabalh,so perhaps some Jews have been alllied to the Christian Rosicrucians." By this important address made by Fr.'.William Wynn Westcot to the Rosicrucians of England we can clearly state the early influence of certain Jews on English Freemasonry and their mistery Schools but at the same time we notice from the following stament made by Brother Westcott the radicaly different and more serious approach of the German groups of Rosicrucians linked to Prussian Freemasonry: "The german groups of Rosicrucian now existing are much more immersed in mystic and occult lore than ourselves;they endeavour to extend the human faculties beyond the material toward the etherea,astral and spiritual worlds:at the present time I understand that they use no formulated Ritual"(Bro. William Wynn Westcott adressing the SRIA) It was in Germany, Austria that the True illuminati Tradition of real Christian Europe was preserved and developed for the benefit of humankind and not in England were things started to go terribly wrong after the first Grand Lodge was established in 1717 and the last British Illuminati like Elias Ashmole were already dead for sometime. It is in these German and Austrian Rosicrucian Colleges that contact was restablished again and again with the genuine mystics of the middle East known to us as the Sufi Masters or the Tibetan Lamas of the far East ,something the German R+C Illuminati learned in Italy were the true Illluminati Schools started much earlier and strong contact with the middle East was established already during the first Roman Empire and the folllowing Sacred Roman Empire. Some of this German/Austrian contacts are well reported like the ones of the illustrius Austrian Frater Karl Kerner or the ones that lead to the creation of the Thule-Gesellshaft in 1919 of Bro.Rudolf Von Sebbotendorff strongly linked to the Turkish Sufi Masters of the late Ottoman Empire and very influential in certain SRIA Colleges. Some of the Sufi initiations into certain key misteries of a higher nature were a bit to hard to handle for their western practitioners and this misuse of the Holy knowledge of the Qu'ran is very evident in Adolf Hitler or Himmler and to a certain extent also in Napoleon Bonaparte, so lets hope the Westerners dont abuse the treasures of Islam again and finaly understand the real nature of the Muslim faith. Praise be to God the almighty the all powerfull the all mercifull. The United States Masonic tradition has also been heavely influnced by Muslim culture as we can notice immediately by the colour Green on the one dollar bill the Holy colour of Islam. The founders of the American republic, as high-degree Freemasons, were aware of the importance of Islamic wisdom and culture to the birth of Western civilisation. This may explain why Morocco was the first nation in history to recognise the United States, and what’s really behind the story of George Washington being presented with a Moorish flag. Some researchers believe this flag consisted of a red background with a green five-pointed star in the centre of it. The star or pentagram, which the Moors called the Seal of Sulaiyman and coloured green to honour Islam, also figures prominently in Masonic art and architecture. The layout of the city of Washington D.C. – designed by Freemasons – incorporates the pentagram. When Freemasons traveling in the Muslim lands encountered Sufis, the mystics of Islam, they soon recognised a common bond. “Sufi-ism,†said Sir Richard Burton, was “the Eastern parent of Freemasonry.†John Porter Brown, an American diplomat in Turkey in the mid 1800s, was a Freemason who wrote sympathetically of the Sufi path. In The Darvishes, he admits finding it “rather strange that the Dervishes of the Bektashi Order consider themselves quite the same as the Freemasons, and are disposed to fraternize with them.†Brown commented how in Turkey Freemasonry had come to be generally regarded as “atheism of the most condemnable character.†A position not unlike the one held by Papus, the celebrated French occultist and Gnostic bishop, who tried to counter the Masonic lodges which, he believed, were in the service of British imperialism and the international financial syndicates. Papus also viewed Freemasonry as a diabolical perversion of the ancient secret tradition and atheistic at heart has he was a member of True Spiritual Freemasonry not anglosaxon window masonry. When Madame Blavatsky (1831-1891) set out in search of hidden wisdom it was to the Islamic land of Egypt that she journeyed. Blavatsky claimed to be a disciple of the Masters Morya and Koot Hoomi. The researcher K. Paul Johnson convincingly shows her tales of the “Masters†to be modelled on real people, many genuine occult adepts. Prominent among them Jamal ad-Din al-Afghani, a Sufi scholar, tireless political intriguer, and the leader of radical movements throughout the Muslim world, whose travels enigmatically paralleled those of Madame Blavatsky for more than thirty years. Best remembered for co-founding the Theosophical Society and helping to popularise Buddhism and Hinduism in the West, Blavatsky also proudly wrote of “living with the whirling dervishes, with the Druze of Mount Lebanon, with the Bedouin Arabs and the marabouts of Damascus.†Madame Blavatsky’s “Masters†are very close to the Sufi tradition of Khwajagan (Persian: “Mastersâ€). Ernest Scott states “the Khwajagan teachers are entirely corporeal and literal, having been physically located in the Hindu Kush area since the 10th century. The Hindu Kush range is in Afghanistan: geographically, it forms the Western extreme of the Himalayas.â€3 Scott quotes from a paper by a Turkish writer who describes how members of the Khwajagan: ...intervene from time to time in human affairs. They do this, not as leaders or teachers of mankind, but unobtrusively by introducing certain ideas and techniques. This intervention works in such a way as to rectify deviations from the predestined course of human history. This inner circle, it is claimed, concentrates its activities in those areas and at those times when the situation is critical for mankind.â€4 Certainly Madame Blavatsky’s teacher Jamal ad-Din al-Afghani, who was raised in Afghanistan, fits the description of a Master Adept. His life is described as a mysterious odyssey that led through lands as far apart as India and America. Received by heads of state in Cairo and Istanbul, he moved in both underground radical circles and the highest centres of power in European and Oriental capitals. The idea of living ‘spiritual guides’ or masters is central to Sufism. In the words of Sir John Glubb Pasha: “Sufism cannot be defined in words, nor can it be comprehended by the human intellect. It can only be imperceptibly ‘caught’ or imbibed by association with a Sufi master.†The Sufi master is revered by his disciples for being in contact with a level of higher consciousness, his mission on Earth directed by higher powers. Studying the lives of some of the greatest Sufi masters we often find them to be wandering holy men (& women) whose actions are usually misunderstood by orthodox believers. The shrines of Sufi masters are centres of trance dancing, exorcism, and miraculous healings. The Sufi tradition is integral to Islamic Science. Sufi masters are also renowned for communicating with their followers through dreams. There are numerous stories of Sufi saints appearing in a disciple’s dreams and using telepathy to direct followers to undertake a special mission. Mission to America A few years after Madame Blavatsky founded the Theosophical Society in New York in 1875, the Master Adept Jamal ad-Din al-Afghani turned up in America around 1882. Two Americans of African descent, who are rumoured to have studied under al-Afghani, were the parents of the man who would one day establish the Nation of Islam in the United States. Noble Drew Ali (born Timothy Drew) early in the 20th century took a job as a merchant seaman and found himself in Egypt. According to one legend, Noble Drew Ali made a pilgrimage to North Africa where he studied with Moorish scholars and received a mandate from the king of Morocco to instruct Americans of African descent in Islam. His association with the ruler of Morocco is significant when we recall the historic relationship between this Moorish country and the early United States. At the Pyramid of Cheops his followers believe he received initiation and took the Muslim name Sharif [Noble] Abdul Ali; in America he would be known as Noble Drew Ali. On his return to the United States in 1913 he had a dream in which he was ordered to found a movement “to uplift fallen humanity by returning the nationality, divine creed and culture to persons of Moorish descent in the Western Hemisphere.†He organised the Moorish Science Temple along lines similar to Masonic lodges, with local temple branches and “Adept Chambers†teaching the esoteric wisdom derived from the secret circle of Eastern Sages, the Master Adepts of Moorish Science. Noble Drew Ali is said to have made a historic visit to Washington, D.C. in order to reclaim the Moorish flag and obtain official recognition to call his people to their true faith, “Al Islamâ€. The US president, believing that African Americans would not embrace Islam, gave Noble Drew Ali full authority to teach Moorish Science in America and create the Nation of Islam. Though we as true Illuminat adepts follow the pure teachings of Al-Islam based on the Holy Qur'an and we dont accept in any way the false and racist teachings of the Nation of Islam I still consider them to be Brothers if they got rid of their ignorant leaders who should study some proper Moorish Science before opening their mouth in the name of Islam. Always in America we also have that childlish phenomena born in certain decadent masonic cirlcles known as the Shriners,they are making a mockery of true Islam and they should apologize for their actions against the Muslim faith,we agree with all Muslim leaders on this point THE SHRINERS NEED TO OPENLY EMBRACE THE REAL ISLAM and immediately reject the ritual and initiation of the "Kissing of the black stone" is ridiculous,offensive,and disgracefull.It is as we said in the begining of this statement a direct mockery of that solemn tradition in the life of Muslims.Lets stop it now before its to late dear Freemasons involved in such operations like Bro.Julian F.Smith(in the photo above) official rappresentative of the Shriners in Europe and member of the United Grand Lodge of England STOP NOW WITH THESE OFFENSIVE ACTIONS TOWARDS GOD BROTHER AND YOU WILL BE FORGIVEN Our favourite degree in the present stage of our existence is called 'the degree of Khidr' something that God grants to Saints not a spurious degree received in a ShrinersTemple but something that God gives to the real Illuminati who have reached the second level of life. "A Saint who reaches this degree receives instruction from Khidr and meets with him.But sometimes the one at that degree is mystankenly thought to be Khidr himself." SAID NURSI
So lets protect the Real Masters from this present degeneration and lets remember that our roots come from the East were we find the light,the light of Islam. Because we go as Freemasons from Square to Compass, from Bible to Qur'an in the name of the one true God that unites us all and his last Prophet Muhammad(PBUH).

A letter from Kenneth Anger

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 09:00AM  

Letter from the infamous Kenneth Anger honorary  XIo degree of the Caliphate OTO and celebrated worldwide satanist and black magician  regarding the secret Illuminati Egyptian gathering  of 2004 e.v.

Kenneth Anger is well known as the black magician who inspired Lord Mick Jager and the Rolling Stones in the late 1960's.

Me and another close member of my As-Hermetis illuminati project called Paul Vebralovich tried to bring all these satanist and fake illuminati to Cairo in April 2004 e.v. in order to put some sense in their heads or expose them once and for all in front of the true illuminati of the Muslim and Coptic Christian world.Unfortunately the USA intelligence didnt like our plans, and the secret illuminati event called Thelemic Gathering 2004 was cancelled in late September 2003.I was even arrested by the police in Oslo (Norway) who were acting under big pressure from the corrupt Norwegian intelligence,the American FBI and naturaly the local branch of the ORDO TEMPLI ORIENTIS. They kept me in a mental hospital called Lovisenberg against my own will for nearly one month.During this period they put me on heavy medication,I got realy sick and I tried to escape but the corrupt norwegian police arrested me again at Oslo airport quile I was trying to go on a plane to London.Finaly after 3 weeks I was released so I could go to London and then Egypt to visit with Paul the Boutros Ghali's.
The NEW WORLD ORDER and the various satanist that support it from Norway and the USA were not so happy with me and they were obviously very powerfull as we have noticed with the Oslo arrest,and the way they have tried to ruin my reputation over and over again using their "mental sicknes card",but thanks God I still have a few friends around the world that have not joined the forces of the Antichrist and never will.Remember Dajal will not prevail in the end of times so dont be afraid,just pray and follow the path of the one God.

THE OTO/UNITED GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND SATANIC CONNECTION

Posted on Friday, October 6, 2006 at 11:13PM  

 BRO.SIMON KANE OF THE UGLE KNOWN AS FRATER UNAS AMONGST THE SATANIST OF THE CALIPHATE OTO

Past Master of the 'Caliphate' OTO Tabula Rasa Lodge in London, Simon Kane, belonging to the United Grand Lodge of England has been kicked out of the SRIA Metropolitan College of London (eg Robert A. Gilbert, expert on Golden Dawn and Chairman of Quatuor Coronati) after a long investigation by Leo Lyon Zagami that also involved the United Grand Lodge of England and some of its most distinguished members (eg John M. Hamill). At the moment there is turmoil also among the masonic brethren in London, as there popped up in 2005 e.v. an irregular body styling itself the "Regular Grand Lodge of England" which is governed by something called "the Masonic High Council for England and Wales" that is also connected to the OTO affair.We will show soon the evidence we have collected on this case,and the true story of the Masonic High Council of Bro.Rui Gabirro another dangerous black magician working for the American illuminati.
Lon Milo Duquette was initiated in Freemasonry in California at the end of the 90's and reached the 32° degree of the A.A.S.R. apparently after just two years in 2001 ("typical US superficiality in handing out these degrees and getting you in the Rite after two minutes as a mason" complained some London masons) with one of those A.A.S.R. mass initiations where you can watch everything on stage and become a great initiate in a weekend. Duquette asked and obtained the permission to use Liber AL instead the Bible as VSL for his initiation.This info regarding the dangerous OTO investigation conducted by Brother Leo Lyon Zagami with the support of illustrius Bro.Robert Gilbert against the satanic infiltration of the SRIA, was later given to another strange character.A famous Swiss researcher called Peter Koenig authour of the so called OTO PHENOMENON web site.Koenig unfortunately got the information and used it for his own planned article in early June 2005 without asking any permission to Bro.Leo and even copyrighted it under his name after he originaly wrote:

Date: Tue, 10 May 2005 16:29:00 +0200
To: "leo young"
From: "Peter-R. Koenig" Add to Address Book
Subject: curiosity killed the cat.
good evening mr young

many thanks for your interesting email.
did you send also an email in the last 10 days or so? i remember having
seen something by someone's email address that looked similar to yours
but as i receive up to 100 SPAMs a day, unfortunately i have deleted it
before reading. so, in the case you have sent an email in the last
days: please re-send it. make sure that its header contains the keywords
"OTO" or something like that :-)

i never meant to be rude but as i have told you: i am extremely busy.

do you have names of the 'caliphate' members that have been expelled
from the SRiA? how can robert gilbert and john hamill be involved in all
this?

at the moment i am writing an intense article on the machinations of
the 'caliphate' people: showing that this is NOT an esoteric order but a
firm that collects money. it summarizes all the findings that i have
published not only on my website but also in my books, especially in my
"der OTO phänomen REMIX". if you are interested into the backgrounds of
the 'caliphate', their REAL order structure, their internal papers: buy
my REMIX book.
as for the planned article (to be published in early June 2005) i also
focus on the current situation of the 'Caliphate'.

your question about my masonic credentials is ridiculous. look at my
website. look at my books.
i have been a friend of the late Ellic Howe. i had been a rather close
friend and research colleague of the late Oscar Schlag. that should
suffice for your curiosity.

william breeze, chief of the 'caliphate' is in London at the moment.
"officially" for order reasons. do you think he is also in London due to
this SRiA affair?

sincerely
Peter-R.Koenig

The following e-mail proves instead the close ties between the two organizzations (ORDO TEMPLI ORIENTIS and UNITED GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND):

Fri, 31 Oct 2003 13:23:40 +0100
To: "leo young"
From: "Aion" Add to Address Book
Subject: Supreme Council Resolution: your OTO membership is suspended
CC: "Arild Strømsvåg"
Dear Leo Lyon Zagami:

Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law.

This is to let you know that the Supreme Council of O.T.O. has met and
resolved as follows:

Resolution 031029.01.
Motion to suspend the membership of Leo Lyon Zagami (aka Leo Young)
due to
charges
of acts prejudicial to OTO, such as his harassment of members
of
the United Grand Lodge
in connection with OTO.
Leo Lyon Zagami (aka Leo Young) is given 30 days from the time
of
passage of the
resolution to show cause why he should not be expelled.
If no written defense to charges is received by Dec 1, 2004 e.v.,
expulsion will be
automatic on that date.

Love is the law, love under will.

In the Bonds of the Order,
Fraternally
Aion
Secretary General
Ordo Templi Orientis

:::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::
Ordo Templi Orientis
International Headquarters
Secretary General, Fr. Aion
PO Box 33 20 12
D - 14180 Berlin
Germany
:::::::::::::::::
LON MILO DUQUETTE AND LEO LYON ZAGAMI AT OSLO SATANIC CALIPHATE OTO HQ'S

For the first time Lon Milo Duquette upside down with his precious ring.
Brother Lon a 'REGULAR FREEMASON' intiated in California and raised to the 32 degree of the A.A.S.R. is unfortunately a poor satanic slave of the NEW WORLD ORDER and Grand Segretary of the US OTO CALIPHATE ,a dangerous American brainwashing satanic cult connected to the Church of Satan of Anton La Vey...

 

We have very strange combinations in this NEW WORLD ORDER, like for example well known Christian Mason and Senior Martinist rappresentative Bro.Tony Henley from the SRIA shown on the left side of the picture bellow , and the satanic Grand Secretary of the UK OTO Bro.Stephen Schofield on the right side...Two illustrius Freemasons of the United Grand Lodge of England home of all perversions visiting eachother at Kirby Lodge 2818.

 

 

 

Secret illuminati New World Order gatherings in Norway with Lon Milo Duquette

Posted on Sunday, October 8, 2006 at 12:59PM  

It was definetely an historical moment at the Ordo Templi Orientis HQ'S in Oslo (Norway)   that day in late August 2001 for these poor lost souls in the hands of satan and his legions...

Finaly I was face to face with a so called American illuminati, an agent of the devil ,a known satanist who was in Norway to deliver a speach on the OTO, Thelema and other diabolical satanic practices like Goethian Magick.This was done in a very secret gathering of OTO illuminati arriving from all over Europe in the famous norwegian woods .It lasted  from the 23rd to the 26th of August 2001 and I went there ,naturaly I was praying every day in the hope of surviving this ordeal.

Leo Lyon Zagami

LA SOFFITTA DI LICIO GELLI E LA SUA STORICA VIRATA A SINISTRA

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 09:50PM  

Date un occhiata a questa recente intervista rilasciata alla televisione italiana La 7 dal Maestro Venerabile Licio Gelli della P2 /Check out this recent interview with WM.Bro.Licio Gelli of the P2 on the italian TV La 7:
//www.youtube.com/watch?v=twtwpS-QmWg

La “conversione†di Licio Gelli
di Rita Pennarola – tratto da “La Voce della Campania†– giugno 2006
www.lavocedellacampania.it

Giù le mani da Previti e Cossiga. Dopo l’ironico corsivo del Foglio, che ha così commentato il “passaggio†di Licio Gelli al centrosinistra sancito dalla prolusione di Linda Giuva D’Alema all’Archivio di Stato di Pistoia, siamo andati ad incontrare il venerabile riconvertito ai valori no global. Il quale dice basta non solo alla guerra in Iraq ma anche alle missioni in Afghanistan e Kosovo, spingendosi a chiedere lo smantellamento delle basi Nato in territorio italiano. E parla per la prima volta del suo stretto rapporto con alcuni piduisti eccellenti.

Era nell’aria, ma solo oggi se ne ha piena conferma: la campagna acquisti del centrosinistra che ha dirottato sulle sponde uliviste uomini come Ugo Intini, Domenico Fisichella e, giù giù nel napoletano, il forzista Sergio De Gregorio, mette a segno un colpo da Maestro (è il caso di dirlo) portando a casa un nuovo, valoroso “compagnoâ€, che oggi rilascia interviste ispirate al pensiero no global. Anche perchè lui, quando le cose le fa, preferisce farle fino in fondo. Quindi, se decide di passare a sinistra, ne sposa senza esitazioni le istanze più radicali. Acciacchi permettendo, aspettiamoci d’ora in poi di ritrovarlo a marciare confuso in un corteo di no Tav e, soprattutto, di vederlo scendere in campo per fermare la guerra in Iraq.

Ma certo, stiamo parlando proprio di lui, del Gran Maestro Licio Gelli, fresco di conversione ai valori dell’Unione dopo ottant’anni di onorata militanza nel fronte massonico-conservatore costellato da sospetti di stragismo. Dopo lo storico ribaltamento di fronte, sancito a febbraio dalla donazione all’archivio di Stato pistoiese della parte “presentabile†dei suoi cimeli e la stretta di mano con Linda Giuva D’Alema, autrice dell’altisonante prolusione in veste di archivista, abbiamo chiesto al Venerabile un incontro ravvicinato per capire se la nuova appartenenza ideologica facesse emergere umori, ma soprattutto notizie inedite, sugli scenari politici in atto e sulla recente storia del Paese.

Ci arriviamo proprio mentre il quadro politico italiano sta cambiando faccia, con Giorgio Napolitano nuovo inquilino del Quirinale (fu proprio durante la permamenza di Napolitano agli Interni che Gelli si diede alla latitanza, nel..., il che comportò una richiesta di dimissioni per l’allora titolare del Viminale) ed i ministri del governo Prodi pronti a giurare.
I taxi, ad Arezzo, conoscono bene la strada e in un baleno dalla stazione ferroviaria siamo a Villa Wanda, sulle verdi colline dell’antica città toscana. Poco è cambiato nella struttura dalla nostra visita del 1996, giusto 10 anni fa, eccezion fatta per il pappagallo di casa, che all’epoca lanciava invettive all’indirizzo dell’ex capo dello Stato Oscar Luigi Scalfaro, e che oggi - con il maquillage complessivo del Gelli-pensiero - è stato probabilmente sostituito con un innocuo volatile capace al massimo di dire “ciaoâ€. Impeccabile, cortese ma, soprattutto, più che mai lucido ad onta degli ottantacinque suonati, Licio Gelli ci accoglie nel salottino riservato agli ospiti, sempre uguale, sotto i quadri di famiglia. Al di là del tono bonario da anziano signore di campagna, quel guizzo, nei suoi occhi, è rimasto lo stesso.

La vittoria del centrosinistra alle Politiche 2006 ed il peso decisivo degli italiani nel mondo sulla durata del governo Prodi sono i primi argomenti su cui si sofferma. «Quei diciotto senatori eletti all’estero - esordisce - costeranno allo Stato l’ira di Dio, senza che abbiano alcun reale interesse per le vicende italiane. La loro presenza in parlamento, per giunta, potrebbe essere causa di incidenti diplomatici, perchè rappresentano un fattore di ingerenza su questioni che, per legge, dovrebbero essere riservate ai soli ambasciatori».

Eppure era stato Mirko Tremaglia, un uomo della destra, a battersi per il voto degli italiani all’estero.
Tremaglia io lo conosco bene, era con me nella Repubblica Sociale, ma oggi dovrebbe farsi da parte. Chi ha avallato queste sue iniziative non comprende il valore del denaro.

Considera questo un errore di Silvio Berlusconi?
E perché, non ha commesso errori, Berlusconi? Ma ne ha fatti tanti, anche in quest’ultima campagna elettorale. Ce ne dica qualcuno. Tanto per cominciare, io avrei fatto una dichiarazione annunciando il ritiro immediato dei nostri militari impegnati sui fronti esteri. Ma quale missione di pace? In Iraq è in atto una guerra civile, perchè mai noi dovremmo intervenire? Allora siamo di parte... Ma la stessa cosa vale per l’Afghanistan, per il Kosovo... Abbiamo 9000 uomini impegnati in queste missioni, ogni giorno perdiamo vite umane e tutto questo comporta spese militari enormi, mentre il popolo italiano è alla fame. E non solo questo: avrei chiesto il ritiro di tutte le basi americane dal nostro Paese. E’ vero che gli Stati Uniti avevano vinto la guerra, ma sono passati molti anni e il nostro prezzo lo abbiamo già pagato.

Questi “consigli†lei li aveva in qualche modo fatti pervenire all’ex premier?
Beh... in qualche modo il suggerimento gli era arrivato attraverso canali informali ma, come vede, non è stato ascoltato... Se lo avesse fatto, avrebbe superato ampiamente il 50 per cento dei vite.

Che cos’altro avrebbe voluto dirgli?
Che la prima cosa da fare doveva essere quella di guardare alla Cina: attenzione, perchè domani governerà l’Italia... preparatevi, io no, non ci sarò, vi guarderò da una nuvoletta e da lì, per fortuna, non ci sono ancora telefoni...

Torniamo al pericolo giallo.
Guardi, facciamo solo il caso di Arezzo. Qui le industrie italiane si stanno spopolando, ma a Prato nel consiglio d’amministrazione dell’Unione Industriali siedono già due imprenditori cinesi. Sono una massa enorme, hanno solo il 2 per cento di disoccupati ed hanno l’obiettivo di imporre al mondo occidentale la loro supremazia, morale ed economica. Hanno comprato mezza America: se domani chiedono agli Stati Uniti di “rientrareâ€, crolla tutto il sistema economico occidentale. Non dimentichiamo che gli Usa sono una nazione sfiancata dai costi enormi del conflitto iracheno, un miliardo di dollari al giorno... . E invece l’Italia, di fronte a tutto questo, cosa fa?

Appunto, cosa fa?
Errori, come quella iniziativa dell’ex presidente Carlo Azeglio Ciampi, il quale portò in Cina a spese dello Stato ben 350 industriali utilizzando tre aerei, solo per mostrare che il costo di produzione per qualsiasi oggetto è cento volte più ridotto in Cina che in Italia. Come se ci fosse ancora qualcuno che non lo sa. il nuovo establishment

Da Ciampi a Napolitano: si aspettava la sua elezione al Quirinale?
Giorgio Napolitano è uomo serio e all’altezza. Non lo conosco personalmente, ma so che ha operato bene come presidente della Camera e ministro degli Interni. Ha un solo difetto: 81 anni, che sono tanti. Gli faccio i miei migliori auguri, perchè è difficile governare questo Paese. E qualche volta è anche inutile...

Se fosse dipeso da lei, chi avrebbe visto al Colle?
Ma... avrei visto bene la possibilità di far ripetere il mandato a Francesco Cossiga... sì, il popolo avrebbe tratto grossi vantaggi da un Cossiga bis, perchè è un uomo preparato, disinteressato e, negli anni della sua presidenza, ha svegliato un’Italia che dormiva.

E Andreotti?
Giulio Andreotti è sempre stato il migliore. Se invece che uomo politico fosse stato un manager, negli anni in cui è stato leader di governo avrebbero cercato di ingaggiarlo in tutto il mondo, ma con lui torniamo al discorso dell’età, è del ‘19 come me, e ci sono “dolori anagrafici†che nessuna medicina può guarire.

Vi vedete ancora, ogni tanto?
Ma sa, se capita sono sempre incontri in forma privata...

E Berlusconi? Non vi vedete dai tempi della P2 oppure ci sono stati incontri in questi anni?
Non so, non me lo ricordo...

Torniamo allora per un momento al presidente Napolitano. Lei sa che il Gran Maestro del Grande Oriente d’Italia Gustavo Raffi ha espresso vivo apprezzamento...
Non parlatemi di quel piccolo avvocato di Forlì che percepisce un consistente appannaggio come Gran Maestro, mentre per quel ruolo è previsto solo un rimborso spese.

Passiamo al governo Prodi. Come vede la situazione della risicata maggioranza al Senato?
Più che altro i pericoli sono connessi all’elevato numero dei partiti e all’inevitabile litigiosità per le poltrone. Stia tranquillo che prima di Natale per il governo Prodi ci saranno dei grossi problemi.

Lei, nel frattempo, ha ricevuto il patrocinio del comune di Pistoia, guidato dal centrosinistra, per la cerimonia di consegna del suo patrimonio di documenti storici all’Archivio di Stato. Perché lo ha fatto?
Guardi, quell’enorme patrimonio avrei potuto monetizzarlo, pensi che contiene manoscritti risalenti all’anno mille, lettere di D’Annunzio, preziosi autografi, documenti rarissimi di Napoleone, di Don Bosco. Ho preferito che diventasse pubblico e in questa scelta ho incontrato la grande esperienza di un’archivista come Linda Giuva D’Alema, che ha saputo valorizzarlo con ineguagliabile maestria.

E le carte della P2? Dove sono le centinaia di nomi degli iscritti che, secondo l’ex procuratore capo di Napoli Agostino Cordova, mancavano all’appello dopo il ritrovamento delle liste?
Io Cordova non l’ho mai preso in considerazione. I suoi errori riguardano proprio le indagini sulla massoneria: ha fondato la sua carriera su quell’inchiesta, ma non ha trovato niente di rilevante.

Anche Antonio Di Pietro si è scagliato più volte cotntro i poteri occulti.
Di Pietro a mio parere non ha saputo fare nè il magistrato, nè il commissario, nè il giornalista nè l’uomo politico.

Vi siete mai conosciuti personalmente?
Sì, e lo voglio raccontare. Un giorno, mentre aspettavo di essere interrogato a Milano dalla Guardia di Finanza, sarà stato il ‘92 o il ‘93, ad un certo momento Di Pietro si alzò e mi prese sotto braccio. Cominciammo a passeggiare per i corridoi della caserma. Mi disse: “sa, stiamo per arrestare la segretaria di Craxi, sentirà domani che casino...â€. Poi non l’ho più rivisto.

La riforma dell’ordinamento giudiziario avviata dall’ex ministro Castelli a giudizio di molti ricordava quella da lei prevista nel piano di rinascita nazionale. E’ d’accordo?
Si tratta di una riforma rimasta orfana perchè non è stata attuata la piena divisione delle carriere fra giudici e pubblici ministeri. Nel piano di rinascita io avevo proposto di istituire due diversi concorsi in magistratura. Giudice e pm si dovrebbero odiare, se vogliamo una giustizia equa. Invece continuano ad andare a letto insieme.

Ci sono ancora oggi magistrati o altri personaggi di grosso calibro che fanno riferimento a lei?
Guardi, io la stecca non l’ho passata a nessuno. E cerco di tenermi fuori. Se ci sono magistrati massoni, io ora non li conosco.

Come spiega il fatto che per vicende come le stragi siciliane si scoprono solo gli esecutori ma non si trovano mai i mandanti?
In Italia i processi durano molto a lungo e di certe vicende se ne occupano in tanti, troppi. Ho come l’impressione che l’uno cancelli le prove trovate dall’altro...

Ma è la mafia ad aver bisogno dei politici, o viceversa?
Io penso che sia una certa politica a ricorrere alla mafia per beneficiare di tutte le possibilità, anche economiche, di cui dispongono le organizzazioni.

E la mafia cosa ottiene esattamente in cambio? Solo appalti, protezioni, o qualcos’altro?
Ma sa, la Sicilia è un caso particolare.

In che senso?
In Sicilia in qualche modo “nascono†mafiosi. Me lo disse una volta il generale Carlo Alberto Dalla Chiesa.

Qual era esattamente il suo rapporto col generale Dalla Chiesa?
Era un rapporto magnifico, leale. Lui era iscritto alla P2 così come suo fratello Romolo, altro generale dei Carabinieri morto proprio nelle ultime settimane. Ma l’uno non sapeva dell’altro. Era la nostra regola.

A quale periodo risale il suo stretto rapporto con Carlo Alberto Dalla Chiesa?
Credo che ci conoscemmo a metà anni settanta, a Roma. Molto prima, quindi, che venisse mandato in Sicilia.

Che cosa aveva scoperto in Sicilia, secondo lei, Dalla Chiesa?
Non lo so, so solamente che fu mandato giù in Sicilia dopo “lo scandalo nello scandalo†(il ritrovamento degli elenchi della P2, ndr).

Comunque oggi, a parte Berlusconi, molti ex piduisti rivestono cariche di potere. La massoneria è ancora così forte?
Mi raccontano che nel GOI c’è una continua emorragia. Quella che fa capo a Palazzo Vitelleschi mi sembra una massoneria più seria. Quella della P2 era tutta un’altra storia. Abbiamo dovuto subire quello che io chiamo “lo scandalo nello scandaloâ€, persecuzioni, processi, e alla fine sa cosa è successo? Che la Corte di Strasburgo ha condannato lo Stato italiano a chiedermi scusa e a risarcirmi con 22 milioni. Dopo tutto il denaro che la commissione Anselmi aveva fatto spendere per non approdare a nulla.

Le associazioni segrete, però, sono illegali. Al tempo della P2 questa legge non esisteva.
Noi eravamo la punta di diamante della loggia di Palazzo Giustiniani, come dimostrano le lettere che conservo in archivio, ci occupavamo di tutta l’assistenza di cui avevano bisogno i massoni italiani. Il gran maestro Salvini veniva da noi, ci portava le richieste e noi davamo seguito.

Di che tipo furono i rapporti diretti con il mondo politico?
Basti pensare che tra le nostre fila c’erano sei ministri, magistrati, generali, banchieri. Oggi esistono 18 Orienti, tutti si considerano massoni ma in realtà quasi nessuno ha un reale potere.

Quali erano i principali ambiti della vostra influenza?
Prima di tutto i rapporti con l’estero. Non dimentichiamo che esistono Paesi, come la Gran Bretagna e la Svezia , dove re e gran maestro sono la stessa persona. La massoneria, quella vera, è preclusa alle donne, per questo in Inghilterra si attende l’ascesa al trono di Carlo, mentre attualmente gran maestro è il duca di Kent.

I rapporti fra massoneria e Casa Bianca?
Vado a memoria: trentanove presidenti degli Stati Uniti sono stati massoni, compreso Bush padre. Del figlio non so.

Con raggruppamenti internazionali come Illuminati e Trilateral che tipo di connessione esisteva?
Sì, c’erano rapporti, quando esisteva la riservatezza e questo consentiva alla massoneria italiana di avere una grossa influenza.

Cosa sa degli incontri supersegreti fra big mondiali dell’economia denominati Bilderberg?
Personalmente non ho mai avuto contatti diretti, ma persone che li frequentano me ne dicono un gran bene.

A proposito degli Usa, che ci dice di quel famoso elenco dei cinquecento di Sindona?
Non è mai esistito. Più di una volta avevo detto a Sindona, quando era in America, vedendo in che guai si trovava: dammelo, questo benedetto elenco, magari possiamo vedere di commercializzarlo... Sa cosa mi rispondeva? “Ma non sono 500, sono 500 mila gli italiani che hanno portato soldi all’esteroâ€...

Che rapporti ha avuto lei con il Vaticano?
Non ho mai conosciuto nè Giovanni Paolo II - che a riempito le piazze, mentre avrebbe dovuto riempire le chiese - nè Ratzinger. Di Marcinkus so che era sempre circondato da belle donne.

E con l’Opus Dei?
La definiscono la massoneria bianca. E’ un’organizzazione molto potente.

Quanto potente?
Oggi sicuramente più della massoneria.

****

DALLA SOFFITTA ALLA CONVERSIONE IN VISTA DELL'ORIENTE ETERNO

di Leo Lyon Zagami

Sicuramente un intervista storica dove Licio si "butta a sinistra" nel Giugno 2006 E.v. non poteva mancare sul nostro sito di rivelazioni piu' o meno illuminate. Infatti in uno dei documenti della soffitta di Gelli mostrati alla 7, il Fratello Licio nomina Craxi e Cossiga ma anche d'Alema (questi ovviamente non poteva mancare essendo un altro AGENTE CIA con varie proprieta' a Monte Carlo ma questo ovviamente i giornalisti non lo dicono...). Notiamo anche come Gelli risponde sorridente alle domande sugli Illuminati (di cui si nota brevemente un tesserino nell'intervista alla 7, un tesserino molto recente vista la sua fotografia con intestazione in spagnolo)e altre organizzazioni del NUOVO ORDINE MONDIALE come la Trilateral, e i Bildeberg, che nomina in maniera molto positiva.Gelli afferma cosi il loro STATUS nel SISTEMA DI CONTROLLO OPERATIVO GLOBALE, cosi come fa' nell'intervista alla Voce della Campagna con l'Opus Dei(che definisce giustamente piu' forte della Massoneria attuale).Il MV.Licio Gelli sti sta muovendo bene e vuole cambiare l'immagine degli Illuminati di destra infavore di un illuminismo radicale a 360o che magari abbraccia anche i no Global perche'il Burattinaio sa bene che il futuro della Massoneria e degli Illuminati sono incerti di fronte al 2012 e solo il GADU in ultima istanza, potra giudicarli pienamente per i loro peccati terreni quando giungera il momento del Giudizio Divino.Nel frattempo pensa Gelli e meglio mettersi al riparo da eventuali attacchi terreni cosi che il teatrino continui indisturbato,AMEN.
Per Gelli comunque si tratta di un declino imminente e totale della sua forza fisica dovuta a un tumore che se lo sta mangiando vivo contemporaneamente a un italietta che sta andando verso lo sfascio piu completo...ma in realta' questa situazione lo porta quasi quasi a trovarsi in una posizione di forza rispetto al resto della Fratellanza(tanto prima di morire ci possiamo tutti pentire oppure no???),vedremo se nei prossimi mesi il Burattinaio di Arezzo dara qualche altro scosssone all'istituzione magari ribellandosi ai suoi PADRONI della CIA/MOSSAD rivelando qualcosa di piu' grosso (e sarebbe pure ora caro Maestro).Magari ci dice su come la Massoneria a livello mondiale venga utilizzata e abusata dai Servizzi Segreti di vari paesi ,cosi come fanno oggigiorno in maniera evidente e totalmente indisturbati il Duca di Cabinda Rui Gabirro e il suo fido Klaus capo dei servizzi segreti Albanesi.Sicuramente Gelli mente quando dice di non aver avuto conflitti all'interno della Massoneria nella sua intervista alla 7 ,ma e' pur vero che quei conflitti cosi ben descritti dal Fr.'.Francesco Murgia (30o del R.S.A.A. ...)nel suo libro sulla Storia della P2 sono in effetti il solito teatrino Italiano di contorno, che come ben sapete e una ridicola messa in scena ,uno specchietto per le allodole come il teatrino della Gran Loggia tenuta a Napoli a meta anni 70,qualcosa a cui solo un burocrate stanco e molto pedalato come Murgia puo' dar retta....ma Francesco Murgia in effetti sa bene come sono andate le cose tra la P2 ,i Servizzi Segreti Italiani ,la CIA , il Grande Oriente d'Italia e chi piu' ne ha piu' ne metta, ma fa finta di niente. Nel frattempo il Fratello Murgia mette su Associazioni di copertura che operano trasversalmente nella Massoneria come la Universal Unity (www.universal-unity.net)con l'illustre Piduista Ezio Giunchiglia , associazione nata per stampare e distribuire libri che possano in qualche modo risollevare l'immagine della Massoneria Italiana dallo scandalo P2 (l'ideale tradito della P2...ma tradito da chi?!?). L'avvocato Murgia e in effeti il classico AVVOCATO DEL DIAVOLO con cui lavorare per un depistaggio di portata molto piu' ampia e subliminale nel corso degli anni all'interno del panorama Massonico post-P2 distribuendo libricini come il suo che vengono proposti come "la verita' rivelata" e di cui la Loggia Monte Carlo (vero centro occulto della Universal Unity) ancora in piena attivita' ne e' l'agente promotore .Durante il mio percorso iniziatico e sopratutto di vita ho avuto la fortuna di essere introdotto ai vertici del SISTEMA DI CONTROLLO ITALIA creato dagli STATI UNITI e sono riuscito a vedere le cose dall'interno senza prosciutti sugli occhi come la maggior parte del popolo Italiano, conoscendo e frequentando da vicino personaggi come Francesco Furlotti (strage di Bologna/terrorismo nero),l'illustre Capo Divisione Tirrenia della P2 il Fratello Ezio Giunchiglia e ultimamente Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri e tanti tanti altri a livello nazionale e internazionale e vi posso dire con assoluta certezza che L'IMPERO DEL MALE che loro rappresentano, e' senza ombra di dubbio alcuno il REGNO DELL'ANTICRISTO a cui noi CAVALLIERI INDOMITI DELLA TAVOLA ROTONDA ci dobbiamo opporre e combattere fino alla fine dei tempi per la preservazione del GRAAL,lo so che puo' sembrarvi un esaggerazione di tipo millenaristico evangelico ma datemi retta non e' cosi,questo pensiero e il frutto di 36 anni di esperienze vissute e non lette che nel mio nuovo libro CONFESSIONS OF AN ILLUMINATUS saranno pienamente esposte per la gioia dei miei fans in tutto il mondo.
Si tratta di esseri malefici controllati dai preti deviati e corrotti del Vaticano in mano a Satana,questi sono i protagonisti della Massoneria Contemporanea cari Fratelli miei,sono degli IPOCRITI con la I maiuscola da cui e' importante prendere le distanze prima del ritorno del prescelto,l'eletto da Dio con cui questi porci dovranno comunque prima o poi fare i conti (meglio prima che poi...)...pensate che di recente la prestigiosa GRAN LOGGIA REGOLARE D'ITALIA (l'unica in Italia riconosciuta dalla potente massoneria Inglese )ha nominato come GRAN CAPPELLANO un prete Cattolico alla faccia della scomunica di Papa Ratzinger!
ACTUNG il 2012 si avvicina e li altro che virate a Sinistra e bei santini..

 

Gnostic revelations by Dr.Krumm-Heller a notorius Nazi Rosicrucian of the OTO

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 06:42PM  

GNOSTICA
DR. KRUMM HELLER (HUIRACOCHA)

Arzobispo de la Santa Iglesia Gnóstica.

LA IGLESIA GNOSTICA
Primum intelligere,
Deinde credere.

Prólogo de la cuarta edición (in esclusiva per Confessions of an Illuminati)

Ya que la cuarta edición de este libro se halla agotada, con gusto doy autorización a la librería de Nicolás B. Kier, para que lance de nuevo este ensayo tan necesario a mis amigos de ibero-América.
Confieso que hasta ahora este libro ha sido un fracaso, fracaso que me ha dolido mucho como autor. Pero la verdad, hay que confesarla.
No ha fracasado su venta, no al contrario, se ha vendido mucho y se venderán de nuevo miles y miles de ejemplares, pero ¿logrará, esta vez, ser comprendido?
En sus páginas hago una reseña sintética de una cantidad de Sociedades iniciáticas del pasado.
Hablo de los Nazarenos, de los Peratas, de los Pitagóricos, de los Misterios de Egipto, de Grecia, Roma, Babilonia, Siria, Persia, la India, de México y de Perú, cito una cantidad de autores como Basílides, Simón el Mago, Valentín, San Agustín, Tertuliano, San Ambrosio, Irenio, Hipólito, Epifanio, Clemente de Alexandría, Origines, Marco, Cerdón, Empédocles, los Evangelios Apócrifos, y yo esperaba que se me pidiera la clave de todo esto.
Nada de esto he logrado. No han leído estas obras, nadie ha estudiado la Gnosis, han celebrado la Misa Gnóstica con la misma rutina como lo hacen en las demás iglesias. En Brasil han publicado una Revista pero ningún artículo que trate de Gnosis en su parte oculta y por está no merece el nombre que lleva.
Así que hoy, que vuelva a salir este libro, yo les suplico a los lectores no lo lean superficialmente, sino que repitan la lectura varias veces, que estudien la literatura mencionada y luego me pidan prácticas, solo entonces tendremos los primeros Gnósticos que hasta ahora, pena me da confesarlo, estoy solo y si no cambia está situación, no vuelvo a permitir que se publique otra edición.
Así que los aficionados a los estudios herméticos saben lo que hacen. Conque logremos algunos que penetren en los misterios, me daré por satisfecho y estaré contento.
Así que adelante... adelante...

EL AUTOR.

INTRODUCCIÓN

Nos, Arzobispos y Obispos de la Santa Iglesia Gnóstica, reunidos en pleno Concilio con la debida autorización del Patriarca Suprema Jerarquía de la Iglesia y con pleno poder de la Fraternidad Blanca a que pertenecemos, enviamos nuestra bendición Apostólica a todos los Humanos sin distinción de Sexos, Casta, Raza, o Color deseando que la Rueda Evolutiva de este Ciclo de Vida acelere su paso, para que la Fraternidad Universal se haga carne entre todos los Hijos del Padre y el Logos Divino haga florecer la Rosa Bendita de la Espiritualidad sobre la Cruz gigante de nuestra Tierra.
Nos, con los poderes que nos han sido conferidos, hemos autorizado al Arzobispo de nuestra Santa Iglesia, Frater Huiracocha, para que dé a publicidad este libro en el que hace una exposición doctrinaria de cuántos son y significan nuestros Sagrados Misterios, ya que ha llegado el momento que, esta que es la Primitiva y Verdadera Iglesia Cristiana, salga al encuentro de la Humanidad en está Era precedente al Nacimiento de Acuario.
Siglos tras siglos en silencioso recogimiento y replegada en su concha para no ser profanada por el Materialismo reinante, ha dormitado nuestra Iglesia. Porque encarnando en ella la Religión de la Razón más Pura, poseyendo la verdadera Gnosis del Símbolo y del Misterio y dándolos a conocer gradualmente en toda su desnudez virginal, no eran los tiempos pretéritos, plenos de egoísmos, los más dúctiles para una siembra divina que, más que trigo candeal, había de ofrecer espinosos frutos...
Hoy la Humanidad ansiosa de mejoramiento, necesita ser espíritu y arrastra esos santos afanes de Mesianismo –que por todas partes se aspiran- como un viento de redención que acaricia a las Almas empujándolas hacia un camino desconocido... Pero necesita una Voz, una Palabra, un Grito, una Señal que le indique la Vía o espera que, de entre todos, surja otra vez el Hombre que la redima y muera de nuevo crucificado en manos de los mismos Escribas y Fariseos.
Pero tu redención, Oh Humanidad doliente, ya la hubo una vez. La Profecía fue cumplida y la Doctrina Santa del salvador aún late con vivo fuego en las entrañas mismas del Santuario de donde ha de tornar, fuerte y poderosa, en está época propicia en que se va derrumbando el Edificio del Sectarismo que un día mancillo las más puras verdades...
Venid, pues, a beber a esta Fuente. La Iglesia Gnóstica no es una Iglesia más o un nuevo Ideal Religioso inventado a propósito de los tiempos. Es la Iglesia de Cristo, la que predicó Jesús, el divino Rabbí de Galilea, con todos sus Sagrados Misterios Iniciáticos. Es la Iglesia de la Redención, la Primitiva Iglesia Cristiana que sufrió todos sus embates del Sectarismo Católico cuya doctrina trato de acomodar a sus fines e intereses egoístas. Es la Iglesia que posee las más santas revelaciones e interpreta y da a conocer la Verdad en su más prístina pureza sin máculas que la empañen.
Nuestra Doctrina es Ciencia y Religión a un tiempo. Como Ciencia, se remonta a algo superior, supremo, infinito, ultra-científico, que está muy por encima de los bajos conocimientos vulgares para encarnar el Saber por Excelencia. Y como Religión procura que el Hombre, suprema jerarquía humana, vaya despertando en sí mimo los poderes divinos que le son peculiares para lograr un día la Santa Unión con la Causa primera que es su génesis. Pero dentro de este dualismo, se atiende a aquel principio latino que dice: Primum intelligere, Deinde credere...

 

Este libro, querido Lector, viene a llenar una de las más grandes necesidades de la época actual. Él es el exponente de una nueva teoría para ti, sin embargo de ser tan arcaica, y el heraldo, el precursor del restablecimiento de la Santa Iglesia Gnóstica en el Mundo
Bebe en sus aguas puras y transparentes y que un día, libre tu espíritu de los viejos prejuicios tradicionales, puedas ascender en alas del Pleroma buscando el equilibrio entre la luz y las tinieblas de tu Alma, para que encuentres la ansiada
Redención que está en ti mismo, en tu propio Santuario y con ella, la sutil Ascensión del Logos Solar, que es el verdadero Mesías, que dentro de tu caverna duerme con su silente quietud.

Tradux. R .

 

La Iglesia Gnóstica

Así como en todas la Religiones existe un Libro Sagrado o Biblia o Conjunto de todas las enseñanzas y Doctrinas que integra cada una, del mismo modo, los Gnósticos, dentro de nuestra Iglesia, disponemos también de un Libro santo, y con algunas referencias sobre él quisiere comenzar con mi estudio, advirtiendo, desde luego que para comprender los diferentes autores, hay que considerar la época y el sentido esotérico de en que fueron escritos.
Lo que es el Talmud para los Semitas, el Bhagavad-Gita para los budistas, el Corán para los Musulmanes y la Biblia para los Cristianos, es para nosotros la PISTIS SOPHIA.
Veamos, pues, en síntesis, lo que acerca de ella dice un Historiador y veremos que Pistis es n libro y entidad espiritual a la vez.
Se trata, del libro Cumbre de todas las Doctrinas Gnósticas, el cual fue publicado en Latín el año 1851 por Schwartze y Petermann, con arreglo a un Código del Museo de Londres, llamado Askeniano, cuya vejez se remonta al siglo III, aunque algunos opinen que al Siglo V. (Opus Gnosticum Valentino adjudicatum est Códice manuscripto Cóptico Londinensi descripsit et latine vertit M.G.Schwartze).
El original Griego de esta Obra, que sirvió de base en los primeros siglos, no ha podido ser hallado. Sólo se tiene el texto Sahídico, que es una traducción al Copto del Manuscrito Primitivo. El Papiro Copto, en cambio, fue encontrado en Egipto sin que nada pueda atestiguar si el Original Griego fue compuesto, asimismo, en este Pueblo. En lo que sí concuerdan todos los Críticos, es en que está Obra proviene de algunas de las múltiples Escuelas o Sociedades Gnósticas Primitivas, creyéndose más bien que pertenecería a los Ophitas.
Se divide en 148 Capítulos y en cuatro grandes partes o libros. El primero y el Cuarto, no llevan inscripción alguna, mientras que el Segundo es encabezado por este título: Segundo Libro de la Pistis Sophia. Lleva también un rótulo al final que dice: Parte de los Volúmenes del Salvador. Este mismo rótulo vuelve a repetirse al final del Libro Tercero que figura sin encabezamiento.
Esta falta de homogeneidad, es la que hace suponer a algunos Críticos que la Pistis Sophía no está compuesta con arreglo a un plan unitario y que la mayor parte de sus escritos sean de épocas distintas. Por eso aseguran que el Libro Cuarto es más antiguo que los restantes.
Al redactarse esta Obra, se supone que han transcurrido once años desde la resurrección de Jesús y lo describe razonando con sus discípulos en el Monte de la Olivas y dándoles a conocer las grandes y supremas Verdades Iniciáticas. Por el vestido de Luz que le rodea, ha podido atravesar el Mundo Suprasensible y remontándose de esfera en esfera, le han sido franqueadas todas las puertas, amedrentando a los mismos Arcontes o Guardianes de aquellos Lugares, quienes le han adorado...
Jesús arriba al plano donde están esos Arcontes o Señores Tiranos, cuyo Príncipe es Adamas. Ellos vienen a ser los dueños del Destino(*).(*) Los Señores del Karma de los Teósofos
Pero Jesús, provisto de su habitual heroísmo, llega al Eón 13 en donde se encontraba estacionada primitivamente la Pistis Sophia, y en relación con esto, cuenta a sus discípulos la Historia de este Ser Misterioso que, pretendiendo llegar a la Región de la Luz Suprema atravesando los 12 Eones, sale de su morada limitado por el Eón 13 y al ascender en su vuelo, es arrojado por los mismos Arcontes en la inmensidad del Caos.
Tal es la triste situación de la Pistis, hasta que el Padre le envió a Jesús como Libertador...Jesús, entonces, apela a Gabriel y a Miguel para que la lleven en sus manos con el fin de que ninguna de sus partes se pierda en las Tinieblas, y así es trasladada desde el Caos hacia un lugar que se encuentra bajo el Eón 13. Por fin, después de una lucha cruenta, Jesús despoja a los Arcontes de su Luz y la Pistis Sophia es conducida al Sagrado Lugar, donde moran desde entonces con todos sus hermanos invisibles...
En la Historia de la Pistis Sophia, el relato se interrumpe repetidas veces con el recitado de varios himnos que ella hacía llegar del Caos a la Luz. Estos son 13, y cada vez que Jesús recita uno de sus discípulos, les invita a dar su explicación.
Con frecuencia hablan las Santas Mujeres, María o Salomé. Otras veces algún Apóstol, como Andrés, Pedro, Mateo o Felipe, los cuales interpretan los himnos de la Pistis aduciendo algún Salmo de David o Salomón.
Es característico de los Gnósticos Coptos, el no ir a buscar otra Autoridad para confirmar sus Escritos que las Sagradas Escrituras, y si algún sincretismo se observa en ellos, es más en la forma que en las ideas.
Después, se trata en este libro, de la suerte que espera a las almas más allá de la muerte revelándonos lo que acaecerá a cada una de las distintas Categorías de Hombres. Las Alegrías y Privilegios que aguardan a los unos y los Tormentos y Penas que afligirán a los otros. Su tema principal es, pues, la Redención de las Almas...

En la Primera parte se ocupa, de la suerte de las Almas privilegiadas, es decir, de los Apóstoles, de las Santas Mujeres y de los Perfectos o Iniciados que habían hecho renuncia de la materia y de los cuidados del Mundo.

En la segunda nos revela, el destino que se reserva a las otras Almas, especialmente, a las que se arrepienten de sus pecados. Luego viene otra parte, en la que se trata de los Misterios y de su eficacia y, finalmente, se llega a aquella en que se describen las penas de los condenados...
Veremos más tarde que LOS MISTERIOS son lo principal y todo lo demás jira alrededor de ellos.
En el Libro Cuarto se habla de Resurrección de Jesús, quien, se dice, ha vencido a los Arcontes del Destino y la Fatalidad cuya sombra nefasta dejará de pesar en adelante sobre los Hombres.....
Aquí refiere Jesús a sus discípulos las hazañas de estos Arcontes hijos de Adamas que, persistiendo en su afán de procrear, dieron ser a los Arcángeles, Angeles, Liturgos y Decanos hasta que intervino Jeú a quien Jesús le llama PADRE DE MI PADRE. Jabraoth Adamas y los suyos, se obstinaron en su pecado por lo cual Jeú los ató a la Esfera en donde actualmente forman parte del Zodíaco, viniendo a ser estos Arcontes del Destino, los que tiranizan a los Hombres y cuyos pasos trata de investigar la Astrología...
Aún continúa la descripción de la manera torturante como los Arcontes penetran en los Hombres y los incitan al mal, atrayendo sobre ellos terribles castigos y perdición absoluta....
-----------------------------------

Hasta aquí, cuanto se piensa profanamente y se percibe de las Enseñanzas de este Libro Sagrado sobre el que Historiadores e Investigadores no pueden profundizar más por la falta de Claves.

Pistis para nosotros significa Fe, pero no nuestra Fe habitual que resulta la aceptación de una opinión extraña, porque la cuentan. No. Fe en sentido bíblico es una fuerza , es la fuerza mágica, que basta tener como un grano de mostaza, para levantar una montaña y echarla al mar. Sofía ya sabemos que es ciencia. De manera que Pistis sofía es poder ciencia, es teurgia, magia blanca, cuya clave naturalmente no se puede dar en este libro sino que se da por cursos secretos que pueden ser proporcionados por el autor, previo pago de los derechos. En esto está la diferencia capital con la teosofía indú. Aquella es teoría y muchos son hasta contrarios a la práctica de la Magia. El Gnóstico exige primero el manejo de Pistis y luego la comprobación de los hechos. Es, pues, ante todo, práctica, real, efectiva, sin nada de especulaciones a priori.
Es racional y justo que algunos Críticos supongan, por la falta de concordancia y homogeneidad de sus partes, que esta Obra no fue escrita con sujeción a una unidad y a un plan preconcebidos, pero esto se debe, a que en la Traducción de Schwartze y aun en el Códice del Museo de Londres, solo existen fragmentos que indudablemente dejaron esparcidos algunas de las Primitivas Escuelas Gnósticas.
El Libro íntegro, intacto, el verdadero Original Griego, tal como se escribió y con toda pureza de enseñanzas, está en poder de nuestra Santa Iglesia, como reliquia esotérica, que no da conocer más que a aquellos que están en condiciones de recibirlas, sus profundas y claras verdades...

A nosotros tuvo que venir necesariamente, y es nuestro Patriarcado el fiel guardador de tan preciada joya.
En esta Obra Sagrada, están condensados todos nuestros Rituales.
He aquí por que la crítica Histórica, no puede hablar con más acierto de la que en todo tiempo ha sido la Biblia
Sacra de los Gnósticos.

La vida moderna ofrece un peligro grave. Se trata de que la humanidad pierda lo humano y se vuelva máquina. Este peligro es tanto más inminente cuanto más se trate de matar la personalidad como procura la Teosofía, tanto de Oriente como de Occidente, y la única salvación sólo podemos encontrarla en el Cristianismo Esotérico que trata precisamente de salvar él YO. Véase, sino, el Apocalipsis de San Juan. Un YO fuerte y potente y con los adelantos de la técnica, será el eje y el norte de la humanidad del Porvenir y todo lo que trate de poner obstáculos a este avance debe ser combatido.

En las Oraciones bien sentidas, vibra la sustancia de Cristo. Los siete Rishis sagrados, enseñaban a sus Discípulos a orar como sigue: Tú, Ego solar, que eres la base de todo amor, penetra en mí, ilumíname y hazme progresar porque, sin ti, Logos Solar, nada puede tener existencia... Los Rishis fueron los que enseñaron los grandes Mantrams de la iniciación de Zaratustra habla también de la sustancia Solar que es Dios en sí. Francisco de asís, ora en su montaña sagrada diciendo: Loor a ti, Oh Señor, con todas tus criaturas y sobre todo, a nuestro hermano el Sol. Él labora y TU, Señor, EL QUE ALUMBRA EN ÉL. Él es hermoso e irradiante como símbolo tuyo, Oh Altísimo.
Cuando en la Edad Media se leía la parte del Evangelio que dice: Yo soy el Pan de la vida, el Sacerdote miraba hacia el suelo, Luego, al decir: Yo soy la Luz de la Vida, miraba hacia arriba y, finalmente, cuando decía: Yo soy la puerta, miraba hacia el frente...
Uno de los pintores iniciados, es también Durero. Basta examinar sus trabajos sobre el Apocalipsis. Las obras EL CABALLERO PASANDO ENTRE DIOS Y EL DIABLO, LA TRINIDAD Y LOS SANTOS bien claro lo manifiestan.
Sobre el símbolo de la Cruz, ya nos habla Platón diciéndonos que significa la Tierra Material a donde el alma desciende para ser crucificada y poderse convertir en espíritu. Pero es bien curioso, que la Cruz de Platón esté tendida, mientras que la de Cristo ya se ha levantado con su cabeza en alto.
He aquí una diferencia notable. Los Orientales toman, para sus Oraciones, una posición difícil de imitar por nosotros en la que esconden los pies para que la corriente terrestre no pase a través de ellos. Quieren evitar la realidad de la tierra y hacer en sí una abstracción para ser sólo mundo suprasensible, fuera de los sentidos. Los Occidentales, en cambio, al mismo tiempo que elevamos nuestras Oraciones a lo invisible, a lo alto, a Dios, doblamos la rodilla para recibir la corriente terrena, pues solo en la conjunción armónica de esos dos mundos se encuentra la Luz, la Iniciación, la Redención...
Pues bien. La Iglesia Romana se mantuvo siempre mediante sus intereses creados y su forma intolerante comenzó cuando comenzaron sus negocios materiales. Igual está sucediendo hoy con la Sociedad Teosófica en Inglaterra, Australia, estados Unidos, etc., a causa de sus propiedades literarias, sus inmuebles y demás bienes. Hasta en España, hay intereses editoriales y no conviene que el Teosofísmo cambie de rumbo o tome otra orientación por esta circunstancia. Pero éstos sólo son casos aislados, aunque sé trato de desacreditar el movimiento Rosa Cruz con motivo de nuestro viaje a América y ello sirvió, más bien, para dar más éxito a su Empresa.
El estudio de los problemas gnósticos ha de llevarnos a conclusiones definitivas, haciéndonos aparecer toda la Obra Teosófica de ayer como infantil y preliminar.
Ya que las cosas están así, nuestra pretensión se limita a que nuestros Hermanos Teósofos no se encierren en un círculo de intolerancia. Pueden seguir, como nosotros, perteneciendo siempre a la Sociedad Teosófica, pero justo es que estudien también nuestras Obras con todo detenimiento, ya que en ello no pierden nada y es bien posible que nuestras enseñanzas les preste un nuevo alborear.
Ya que no quisimos que en América se tocara el punto sexual ni se mencionara el Gnosticismo para darle mayor amplitud en este Libro de la Iglesia Gnóstica, hoy ya lo ofrecemos a la consideración de nuestros Lectores. Por él observarán todos, que nuestras ideas Rosa Cruz Gnósticas ofrecen un positivo adelanto y buena prueba pueden dar de ello la multitud de Teósofos y Espiritualistas que, sin abandonar su propia filiación, nos vienen siguiendo. Ofrecen nuestras enseñanzas materias para una controversia? Nuestra Revista está dispuesta para todos aquellos que quieran exponer libremente su criterio que será bien acogido.
Por otra parte, como el Gnosticismo y el Libro de la Iglesia Gnóstica requieren una mayor amplitud de explicación, porque todos no son igualmente comprensivos, un Teósofo que está afiliado a nosotros y que siempre se distinguió por su liberalidad, hoy Nuncio Apostólico de nuestra Iglesia, irá a América a ponerse a las órdenes de las Aulas, Ramas y Centros dónde hablará sobre estas materias en sus puntos de contacto con las ideas Rosa
Cruz.
Los Gnósticos admiten también las sagradas escrituras de los cristianos.
La Biblia cristiana, como veremos más tarde, tuvo sus intérpretes en los Gnósticos y para dar un ejemplo veamos algo del Apocalipsis de San Juan (*).
La parte esencial de magno Libro Bíblico, ha sido ignorado siempre por la aberración de la Iglesia Oficial que no ha hecho otra cosa que transitar por las capas externas de las Escrituras. Sólo las Sectas Americanas, se han ocupado activamente de su interpretación, pero haciéndolo unas veces sin marcada mala fe y otras con supina ignorancia...
Ya los Gnósticos, desde tiempos remotos, dan sobre este particular una clara explicación tan bella y sublime, que es lástima que la Iglesia Católica se haya apartado de este luminoso camino.
En el Versículo Sexto principia el Santo de la Revelación, diciéndonos que nos han hecho Reyes y Sacerdotes, pero no pobres pecadores como acentúa en todo instante la Iglesia cat. Es decir, Reyes y Sacerdotes que son los que mandan y enseñan ....
Jamas Pintor alguno ha concebido cuadros de más hermosos relieves y es preciso, para leer este sagrado Libro, no hacerlo con pavor, con el temor del día que vendrá, sino con espíritu amplio, pleno de un verdadero sentimiento artístico.
Todo Gnóstico debe ser pues un sobresaliente, rey y sacerdote y nuestras enseñanzas nos llevan a cumplir con esa posición.
Una Clave para hacer más comprensible el Apocalipsis, nos da el Fausto porque las obras Iniciáticas tienden, entre sí, a explicarse y complementarse. En el Fausto, encontramos un doble aspecto de Mephistófeles. En la primera parte, aparece este Genio, manejando a su antojo las pasiones individuales y en las segundas las colectivas. Primero hace sus víctimas entre personas aisladas y por último a toda la Humanidad.
En el Apocalipsis encontramos, asimismo, estos dos aspectos del Lucifer y Arimán. En el capítulo 13 habla de dos animales o bestias. La primera, salida del mar que tenía siete cabezas y diez cuernos y la segunda brotada de la tierra mostrando dos cuernos semejantes a un Cordero.
Estos dos animales, representan nuestros mundos. El Físico en que habitamos naturalmente y el espiritual de donde procedemos y al que hemos de regresar, aunque durante nuestra vida esté latente dentro de nosotros. Al descender el Hombre desde su Mansión Celestial del Mundo del Espíritu al plano Físico, comienzan a luchar entre sí esos dos mundos, esos dos principios en nuestro interior, pero como la diversidad de tentaciones, de vicios y de errores es tan múltiple, surgen siempre con distinta cabeza... Nunca el problema humano es igual para dos personas, pues así como nunca existen dos caras iguales, no es posible, que puedan existir dos problemas internos de igual condición. De aquí que cada uno requiera una resolución bien diferente.
Para encontrar en realidad el problema de cada uno, necesitamos LUZ Y RAZON, pero hay una gran herida con la que contar, la herida de la ignorancia. En el Capítulo 17, se hace mención a esa misma herida que sana poco a poco a medida que vamos recibiendo Luz y Sabiduría. Hay siete Montañas, lo mismo que en la Bella Durmiente que habita con sus gnomos. La Reina se miro al espejo y le pregunta: ¿Quién es la más bella en todo mi Reino? Y el espejo le responde: Tú, pero la Bella Durmiente que habita con sus gnomos en las siete montañas, es aún más bella...
Esto simboliza que ese otro mundo, donde aparece estar la Bella Durmiente, el mundo espiritual, es aún más bella. Este problema es el mismo del Castillo de Klingsor y del
Santo Graal.
La Ciencia y la Sabiduría en lucha constante. Esa eterna lucha dual entre el mundo físico y el mundo del espíritu.
Surge luego la Gran Ramera, Babilonia la Grande, la madre de las fornicaciones y de las abominaciones de la Tierra, la de nefasta condenación. Es ella, la que representa en el aspecto físico, la Política, el Imperialismo egoísta, el Bolchevismo, el Comunismo, las escuelas Filosóficas, todo aquello que tan lamentablemente nos hace perder tiempo- como lo perderíamos con una Prostituta- sin ocuparnos del Mundo Espiritual que es nuestra verdadera morada. Esa Ramera, es el tinte grosero y material que tiene todas las cosas en oposición al espiritual. Al esencial y la utilizamos y cohabitamos con ella sin saber quien es... Así hacemos uso de la Electricidad y la manejamos, aunque nadie pueda decirnos lo que es en sí.
Si estudiásemos el mundo de las Causas y el espiritual aspecto de todo lo existente, llegaríamos a saber lo que es la electricidad y cuantas maravillas podríamos hacer con ella, como llegaríamos al descubrimiento de muchos obscuros problemas que hoy inquietan a la humanidad.
Y es tan sencilla la Electricidad, que no tiene otra fuente que el Sol mismo, pues el carbón, el aceite y el petróleo, no son más que plantas del pasado que se saturaron plenamente de SOL y que ahora extraemos de su prisión ofreciéndonos esa energía condensada y oculta.
Una piedra y un pedazo de hierro, pudiéramos decir que son cosas muertas, pero golpeamos con ellas fuertemente y entonces brotan chispas. Este fuego, es la parte espiritual, la materia radiante escupiendo materias ígneas. Es un proceso alkimista instantáneo el que se produce y los Rosa Cruz Gnósticos estudiamos atentamente ese fuego vivo que surge de la piedra que como causa, tiene la substancia del Logos Solar o Cristo, que radica y es a su vez la causa de todo.
Los dos estados, mencionados anteriormente, están representados hoy por Roma y Rusia. Dos animales o bestias apocalípticas.... Pero detrás de ellos, está indudablemente nuestro Mundo Espiritual que es el único y con el que podemos justamente revolucionar el Mundo.
Y volviendo al Apocalipsis de San Juan, diríamos que solo los Gnósticos tuvieron el acierto de darle su debida interpretación como lo prueban, las sencillas, pero contundentes explicaciones que nos legaron, y que hoy podemos aplicar a nuestra época. Ya que antes mencionamos a Roma y a Rusia, para sintetizar estos dos aspectos personal y colectivo de que veníamos hablando, pongamos el ejemplo del Fascismo y del Comunismo.
El Fascismo, pretende encontrar la salvación, concentrándola en una solo Hombre, en una personalidad francamente conservadora, que devuelve al Papa sus temporales dominios. El Bolchevismo, desconoce en absoluto la personalidad y rechaza hasta el sentimiento religioso. Como resultado infalible de ambos, está el Hambre y la Miseria amenazando por todas partes.
En otro sentido, la India representó también el Comunismo Religioso en su día y quiso acabar con la personalidad, matando él YO. Sin embargo, en la Gnosis renaciente, vemos una especie de Fascismo, aunque en diverso aspecto, que no se conforma con esperarlo todo de un solo individuo, sino que pretende hacer de cada uno un Mussolini, una personalidad consciente, rey y sacerdote, ya que no nos dice el vidente JUAN, que
Dios hizo un Rey y un Sacerdote. Lo que afirma, es que Dios hizo a TODOS Reyes y Sacerdotes. Es este un verdadero e interesante programa que llevar a la práctica para que todo Ciudadano sea un Rey, un Sacerdote, un Hombre que sepa mandar y bendecir.
Las siete cabezas del monstruo apocalíptico, representan el SEPTENARIO que desde remotas edades fue aceptado en la India por Germanos y Gnósticos.
En el mismo Capítulo 17 hace referencia Juan al misterio del sexo cuando observa las maldiciones que han de caer sobre él por los actos de fornicación y entonces dice: Y el Angel me pregunto: ¿Por qué te maravillas? Yo te diré el misterio de la Mujer y de la bestia que la trae, la cual tiene siete cabezas y diez cuernos.
Vemos en esto, la duplicidad, los dos aspectos del mundo material con sus pasiones y del mundo espiritual con sus virtudes, mientras que las siete cabezas simbolizan los siete cuerpos o estados del ser.
En el Capítulo 6, se habla de cuatro sellos que representan al cuaternario inferior, por el cual ha tenido que pasar la Humanidad haciéndose camino a medida que iba rompiendo esos sellos. Cuatro animales que influencian los cuatro cuerpos inferiores por los doce signos del Zodíaco, representados doblemente por los cuatro Ancianos, ya que en todo existe la misma dualidad. Hay que tener en cuenta, que disponemos de un Zodíaco espiritual y de otro material. El primero está en relación con el principio químico y el segundo con el Eter de Luz, o lo Tawas.
El Caballo Blanco, nos habla de la inspiración que tuvieron los Antiguos en épocas ya fenecidas. El rojo, indica la época de hierro, las armas, el egoísmo. El negro, es la Ciencia y el pensamiento material, la balanza de la justicia que hoy representa el querer que todo se deslice con peso y medida material. Hay un último caballo sin color... Este es el Tatwa, donde todo estado es indefinido.
Habla de l a vuelta del Cristo, pero dice que vendrá como un ladrón en la noche... Así es la Sabiduría. Ella se acerca y regresa a nosotros, como regresó Parsival, no quedándose en el Castillo de la Ciencia de Klingsor, sino abordando como un ladrón el Castillo del Graal. Ya en el Graal, es conquistado nuestro verdadero YO, porque nuestro Yo habitual es una simple caricatura.
Describe la mujer con un cinturón o escrito sobre el muslo el nombre de Rey de los Reyes y Señor de Señores. O está el REY en la frente sino en el muslo... He aquí el Misterio sexual.
En fin. Todo el Apocalipsis, es perfectamente explicativo por medio de las cosas naturales, pues es un absurdo, como creen los fanáticos, pensar en una nueva venida material del Cristo... La Jerusalén divina, es un estado espiritual, el mundo invisible. Luego, no hay que olvidar, que vivimos en dos mundos distintos, el astral y el material... En el primero hay Angeles maestros que cuidan de nosotros cambiándose por épocas. Así, por ejemplo, en la Unción Eucarística gnóstica están las Huestes de Uriel, en Verano. Las de Miguel, en Otoño y las de Gabriel, en Invierno. El Sacerdote debe invocarlos en esas épocas.
En el Capítulo 20, se habla de un Angel, que desciende del Cielo, trayendo en su mano UNA LLAVE Y UNA GRAN CADENA como diciéndole a la Humanidad que elija entre la Cadena de las Religiones que amarran al YO y la llave que da el Gnosticismo para obtener la ciencia del YO.
También se habla en ese Sagrado Libro, del reino de mil años y del Anticristo, lo que da lugar a que mucha gente se encuentre en situación expectante de esa época anunciada que vendrá llena de Paz y de Luz. Pero dice también la Biblia que antes que ella principie con sus mil años, el diablo será soltado...
Pues bien. Ahora estamos precisamente con el Diablo suelto, EL ANTICRISTO, LA CIENCIA MATERIAL, FRENTE AL Cristo verdadero, frente a la
Sabiduría Cristiana. Ya paso ese tiempo que muchos esperan y la Naturaleza va siguiendo su curso.
Los doce hijos de Jacob del Antiguo Testamento, representaron las doce épocas en que las influencias zodiacales fueron netamente físicas. Los doce Apóstoles, las influencias zodiacales de la época astral, en que estamos ahora y, por último, vendrán doce Angeles que representarán la edad que se acerca....
En el final se dice como una síntesis. Yo soy el Alpha y la Omega, es decir la A y la O, el Principio y el Fin. Al que tuviere sed, yo le daré de la fuente de la Fuente del agua de la vida gratuitamente.....Yo soy el Alpha y la Omega. Bienaventurados los que laven sus vestiduras (los siete cuerpos) en la Sangre del Cordero, (en la substancia solar, en los equinoccios de Primavera), para que se entren por las puertas de la Ciudad ....
Luego, como consecuencia de este cumplimiento, se acerca, viene nuestro Angel, para lograr la conexión con ÉL, que es el objeto de la Iniciación, y entonces se verifica el desposorio, la unión de un mundo con el otro y ÉL llega presto con su galardón, para recompensar a cada uno.
Mas, ay de aquel que mate su YO en las horrendas voluptuosidades, perdiendo las benditas emanaciones del Logos! Para esos, para los fornicarios, dice el Capítulo 21, su parte será en el lago ardiendo con fuego y azufre, que es la muerte segunda....
Por eso nuestro deber, para recibir el beneficio de la edad próxima, es fortalecer y conquistar al YO. YO SOY cuando SOYCRISTIANIZADO, es decir, bañado en el Logos solar en la Substancia Crística y esa substancia es la que hay que hacer florecer impulsándola desde el fondo de la semilla, para que rompa la cáscara que la envuelve con su prieta dureza.
Repasaremos algunos autores de los primeros siglos.
Orígenes nos cuenta, que aquel Gobernador de la Judea, llamado Pilatos, después de haber lavado sus manos como símbolo de su propia ignorancia por la culpabilidad de Jesús, mandó poner sobre la Cruz del Gólgota el Histórico rótulo que conoce la Cristiandad del INRI, redactado en tres idiomas distintos, Hebreo, Griego y Latín.
Esta triplicidad de Lenguas que, a simple vista no parece necesaria, fue empleada por el Magistrado Romano en determinado sentido y como si quisiera dar a entender al Pueblo Judío algo que no estaba a su alcance y que no pudieron comprender las masas sedientas entonces de la Sangre del Redentor.
Sin embargo, ello encierra esotéricamente algo muy importante, que es, en verdad, de un gran valor simbólico.
Los Griegos, dieron a conocer los Misterios. Los Hebreos, las Escrituras y la Kábala y los Romanos, basados en esas dos columnas, comenzaron una nueva época de transformación..... El Puente que da acceso del Antiguo al Nuevo Testamento, lo forma el Evangelio de San Mateo, que fue el único escrito en Hebreo. Todos los demás lo fueron en Griego. También el Antiguo Testamento, en su arte Septuagésima, fue hecha en Griego.
El Griego y el Hebreo, son dos idiomas completamente distintos en el sentido ideológico. He aquí por que se encuentran tantos errores en las Traducciones Bíblicas que, a su vez, dieron motivos más que suficientes para que existiera aquella tirantez y aquellas luchas encarnizadas que sostuvieron los Gnósticos y la Nueva Secta Cristiana. Los Primeros, los primitivos, exigían la aceptación de la Biblia en su genuina escritura Griega y los Neocristianos disconformes, la mandaron redactar y componer a su criterio en latín.
Hoy los Gnósticos modernos, estudiamos esas diferencias que constituyen investigaciones muy amenas y de sumo interés.
Dice un Gran Filósofo, que los Judíos formaron a Cristo, los Griegos lo comprendieron y los Romanos lo aprovecharon (*). El Cristianismo, con esta base falsa, se hizo Religión de Estado hacia el siglo IV y desecho todo lo escrito en lengua Griega, perdiendo con ello el verdadero germen....
Todos los Gnósticos que fueron a la vez verdaderos Santos de la Iglesia Romana, escribieron sus enseñanzas y las explicaron en Griego. Luego San Agustín y antes que este tertulian, las escribieron en el Idioma Latino. Y por último San Ambrosio, San Jerónimo, y el mismo San Agustín, dieron un tinte romano a la Religión cambiando con ello el puro y santo Gnosticismo por una especie de Romanismo convencional. La Sabiduría, entonces, fue reemplazada por el Dogma Judío....
El Hebreo tiene, como el pueblo judío que lo habla, un fondo significadamente comerciable y materialista, mientras que el Griego es en su esencia puramente espiritual. De aquí que los intereses comerciales de la Iglesia actual, hayan brotado genuinamente del espíritu Judío....
Pero acaeció, como en todas las cosas cuando están por derrumbarse, que hubo Gnósticos que transigieron y otorgan concesiones y entonces se formaron las Sectas con que tropezamos al hacer estos estudios encontrándonos con dos Sistemas distintos, el que mantuvieron los Griegos y el que quedo unido a los Latinos.
De entre estos dos Sistemas, surgió uno Herético y es este precisamente el que han combatido siempre los Teólogos sin darse cuenta que el verdadero, el que sostuvo la Verdad en toda su pureza, es el que proviene del Griego, que es el que ha sido conservado hasta nuestros días en Sociedades Ocultas y que ahora nosotros volvemos a poner al alcance de la Humanidad.
San Jerónimo, quien vivió cuarenta años en Belén, fue el verdadero autor de la Vulgata Latina y al encomendarle el Papa Dámaso que hiciera su traducción, le encargo previamente de encauzara las cosas hacia el terreno que era interés del Catolicismo... La misma Iglesia no tiene inconveniente en confesarlo así.
Luego, todas las demás traducciones de la Biblia incluso la Luterana, se han basado en los trabajos de San Jerónimo, que ya eran defectuosos de por sí y lo peor, defectuosos intencionadamente. Aunque los Protestantes aseguren que Lutero hizo su traducción del Original Griego, no es esto verdad puesto que Lutero no sabía Griego. Solo conocía Latín y algo de Hebreo. Nosotros, los Gnósticos, no andamos encubriendo por el propio interés las Enseñanzas Bíblicas falsificando traducciones. La que ofrecemos al Mundo, es la verdadera que es un Libro inmenso, oculto y de un Gran Poder Iniciático.
Los Antiguos, es decir, los iniciados anteriores a los Griegos, tenían tres clases de escritura, la Epistolagráfica, la Hirarográfica y la Hieroglificográfica. La primera era común a todos. La segunda era usada por los hombres jerárquicos y la tercera sólo por los Iniciados.
Orígenes nos haba también de los Mantrams o Palabras Mágicas que contiene la Biblia y a él se deben los exorcismos que hoy la Iglesia emplea fríamente y sin ningún resultado positivo, mientras que nosotros aún conocemos todo su valor y los aplicamos con seguro éxito. Habla también Orígenes con toda certidumbre de que la Magia Bíblica es un Arte Real, un Arte Santo, y repite frecuentemente que las Sagradas Escrituras, como los Evangelios, son letra muerta, si no se tiene la Clave para leerlos...
Ridiculiza, al mismo tiempo, ña descripción del génesis y lamenta que haya espíritus tan infantiles que aún crean que todo se desarrollo tal como esta escrito, aceptando la leyenda del Paraíso sin exclusión de la Manzana. Dice, que todo es estrictamente simbólico y encierra grandes misterios sexuales....
Cuando leemos hoy las Obras de Orígenes, nos invade la pena de que este Santo hubiera sido tan perseguido y martirizado. Si los Papas de su época le hubieran puesto oídos, tenemos la seguridad que el Cristianismo actual sería Gnóstico.
Todavía más. Alemán Eberhard Nestle, prueba con documentos irrefutables, que las Autoridades de la Iglesia Romana, en los primeros Siglos, designaron ciertos correctores a los que dio consignas especiales para cambiar los textos y agregar y quitar en ellos, tanto en el Antiguo como en el Nuevo Testamento, todo aquello que no conviniera a la Ortodoxia imperante y a los fines políticos de su Iglesia.
Luego vienen las explicaciones caprichosas de los Concilios y aún de los mismos Sacerdotes, unidas a las declaraciones de interese apócrifos, haciendo todo ello tal maremágnum, que es preciso volver a estudiar los textos Griegos originales si queremos saber la verdad cuyos Libros – hay que subrayarlo acentuadamente – sólo posee hoy la Iglesia Gnóstica, que los ha guardado en Sociedades Secretas como los Rosa Cruz, durante siglos y siglos.
Reconociéndose esto entre las distintas sectas Cristianas, pero no teniendo medios de subsanarlo, fue la Iglesia Católica Liberal la que se valió de las facultades clarividentes ( ?) de algunos de sus Adeptos dando entonces a la luz los Evangelios de los Santos Doce que, como ensayo espirita, todavía es peor que la vida de Jesús contada por él mismo....
Hemos estado a la observación de cuanto se hace y se ejecuta en esta Iglesia y se ha podido comprobar que sólo, y eso a veces, cuando celebra Leadbeater su Misa, acuden verdaderas fuerzas Angelicales. En otras ocasiones han aparecido fuerzas siniestras por que al Ritual le falta la base para constituir una verdadera Magia Ceremonial, como posee la Iglesia Gnóstica.
Aun sabemos, que en esta Iglesia han querido mezclar los Teósofos a nuestro hermano y Maestro Rakoczi .... Los que lo conocemos personalmente, sabemos que cancela esos ímpetus con un encogimiento de hombros ...
De todos modos, ya queda bien expuesto cuanto ha ocurrido con la actual Biblia Católica, admitida también por la Iglesia Liberal, que dista mucho de interpretar las verdaderas enseñanzas y verdadero sentido iniciático del texto Original. Es forzoso, por consecuencia, volver a los temas primitivos en su propia y genuina raíz para que no logren confundirnos, con su invasión tendenciosa, los que tienen interés en oscurecer la Verdad para sacar un provecho 1que ya no es posible en estos tiempos.
La Verdad es UNA, y ella ha de abrirse paso cueste lo que cueste. La proximidad de Acuario así lo indica y ya pueden hacer obstrucción todas las sectas.
Por eso nosotros vamos hacia esa Pascua de Resurrección, cuyas campanas de gloria ya anuncian el advenimiento de una nueva Primavera sobre el Mundo.
Hemos, pues, comparado las dos Biblias, la Gnóstica y l a Romana en que está basada la Religión, pero...
¿ Necesitamos una religión?
Si Observamos la Historia de la Humanidad, vemos como los primitivos pueblos Nómadas se deslizaban, pasando a dedicarse a la Agricultura.
Este, que es un hecho verdaderamente biológico en el sentido material, tiene a todo trance repetirse para el Hombre dentro de su vida espiritual. Porque hoy – espiritualmente hablando – podemos afirmar que somos primitivos, Nómadas y buscamos nuestro alimento anímico donde podemos hallarlo, aunque dentro de un verdadero Caos la mayor parte de las veces. No obstante, en la época de Acuario que adviene, habrá una apropiada disciplina y se cultivarán los estudios de manera que logremos la Verdad sin sugestiones...
¡ La Verdad ¡
Si no hacemos la pregunta de qué es la verdad, nos colocamos con tangencia con la inquietud de Pilatos, y cuando ya nos sentimos vencidos e impotentes sin poder resolver el problema, nos acercamos a Nietzsche, para poder decir con él: Para que hablar de Verdad...
Es mejor ocuparse de Fuerza. No. Los Gnósticos, viven la Verdad y de ellos han copiado hasta los mismos Jesuitas, pero en sentido negativo como siempre sucede.
En la segunda Semana de los Ejercicios Jesuíticos, obligan al Penitente a que trate de oír, oler, gustar y tocar el abismo insondable de las tinieblas. Creen que con esta práctica provocan verdadero horror al Averno y por consecuencia, sitúan al demandado en mejor lugar para conseguir la obediencia y la sumisión. En una palabra explotan el miedo.
Nuestras prácticas, en cambio, tienden a recomendar al Discípulo que se sienta dentro de la Verdad como si fuera un árbol expuesto al Sol. Basta repetir QUE SEA LA VERDAD y concentrarse profundamente sobre ese pensamiento, para que a poco se comiencen a vislumbrar los primeros rayos de Verdad dentro de nosotros mismos. Una de las cualidades mas enemigas de la Verdad, es el Egoísmo imperante en todas las cosas, y por eso los sistemas Yoguis ofrecen tan escaso resultado.
La Verdad ha de estar fuertemente unida a la Voluntad, pues de lo contrario este atributo estaría en serio peligro. El sistema americanista propagado por Ford de la cinta sucesiva, hace que el hombre sea un ente mecánico que tenga que ejecutar tal o cual trabajo, tal o cual movimiento, sin pensar y aún sin querer. En las prácticas modernas y en las tendencias políticas y religiosas, suele propagarse el mismo sistema. Tampoco los Católicos necesitan pensar ni disponer de la voluntad. Les basta con que se ocupen de ello el Papa y los Sacerdotes, puesto que a los fieles les toca tan sólo obedecer.
No es esto. Se olvidan lamentablemente de que dentro de las colectividades, dentro de las escuelas, nada es posible hacer que ofrezca algún provecho. La enseñanza ha de ser adecuada a cada individuo, a cada temperamento, según su propia nota o su propio ritmo, para que la Potencia que está dormida en cada uno llegue a despertar. Este es el sistema Gnóstico.
Nosotros educamos y preparamos cada uno de los miembros de nuestra Iglesia.
La Memoria es otra de las enfermedades que nos azotan. La hemos perdido en su mayor parte y debemos ejercitarnos en recuperarla.
A nuestros discípulos se les enseñan estas normas. Todas las noches, en los instantes de quietud, debemos pensar y recordar cuanto hemos ejecutado durante el día. Seguida esta línea de conducta un día y otro, deberemos a fin de cada mes hacer una recapitulación de todos los acontecimientos; y, luego, cada año, y así sucesivamente, para ir observando, al mismo tiempo, la mano del Destino.....
De aquí que sea tan interesante nuestra propia crítica para evitar que ideas intrusas se adentren en nuestro hogar individual sin un previo estudio y sin una anticipada comprobación. Primum intelligere, deinde credere....
Todavía recomendamos también a nuestros discípulos, que se pregunten: ¿Quiénes fueron las tres personas que les dejaron una impresión más fuerte? ¿Cuáles fueros los tres momentos más emocionantes en sentido de alegría? Y, ¿cuáles los tres más duros y enojosos en sentido de dolor?
Después es necesario meditar sobre cuanto dijeron esas tres personas y sobre las circunstancias de alegría y de dolor que envolvieron a esos momentos, para rechazar la fuerza negativa de la amargura y vivir de nuevo en nuestra fantasía los instantes supremos de gozo, donde radica la verdadera y positiva belleza de la vida.
Por eso nos es tan necesario una Religión en que se puedan religar lo bueno, o santo, lo divino.
Pero, he aquí que si bien una Religión no es tan precisa como el pan de cada día, porque dentro de nosotros aliente esa suprema aspiración hacia la Divinidad, debemos congregarnos bajo aquella bandera o Comunidad Religiosa que nos ofrezca algo positivo, algo real, algo que se ajuste y esté en relación directa con las necesidades de la época. Es decir, no debemos quedarnos jamas con una Secta reducida, pobre, depauperada ... sino con algo que represente UN TEMPLO UNIVERSAL.
Esta necesidad ha hecho que en mucho países se haya acatado a la Teosofía como una Religión, y fue lo que movió a sus Directores a crear la Iglesia Católica Liberal, cuya Entidad ni tiene nada de Liberal ni de Católica. En otros lugares, se ha dado igual elevación al Espiritismo, constituyendo una Secta con sus ritos y oraciones. Nada de esto podrá durar porque no tiene solidez ni tradición alguna.
Tratan, por otra parte, de amalgamar las enseñanzas del Oriente con las del Occidente. Pero no hay que olvidar que los Orientales, si bien poseen poderes internos, carecen de personalidad, les falta el Ego. En cambio, a los Occidentales les sobra personalidad, como lo demuestra el adelanto de la Ciencia y de la técnica, pero carecen de poderes internos. Así se comprende que un número reducido de Ingleses manejen millones de Hindúes esclavos...
Este contacto de cualidades necesario entre el Oriente y el Occidente, lo tiene lo logrado desde siglos la Iglesia Gnóstica, y ella guarda la fórmula que debe emplearse para conseguirlo.
El Catolicismo Romano, por otra parte, ha destruido tanto los poderes como el Ego con sus dogmas nefastos, y lo mismo en sus colegios. El daño que hacen los curas en los colegios es terrible, y será bueno que los Padres abran los ojos. En cambio, los Gnósticos abominamos de esos Dogmas, pues lo que nos hace falta es tener un Fin, una Meta, un Lugar de arribo
Necesitamos un sendero y no una Ley.
También rechazamos las Palabras de Autoridad, porque lo que nos es preciso es el Verbo de la Vida. Todas las Religiones llevan un camino con tendencia hacia fuera, mientras que nosotros vamos hacia adentro buscando lo oculto.
Buscamos la LUZ.
Y dónde está?
Cristo lo dice: Yo soy la Luz del Mundo.... Pero nosotros no nos conformamos con que él lo haya dicho, sino que cada uno de nosotros trata de ser una Luz, una ráfaga viva en mitad del sendero.
Los Gnósticos han encontrado en Cristo esa Luz que es SUBSTANCIA, y esa substancia Crística la estudiamos y la aplicamos, que eso es el Gnosticismo, emplear la razón, la ciencia y todos los medios necesarios para descubrir la verdad.
La Grey Católica está cuidada y conservada exóticamente, como plantas en un invernadero. Sin embargo, nosotros queremos llevar, queremos empujar a nuestros feligreses hacia la Luz del Sol de una Primavera Radiante.
En el Protestantismo, todo se torna Prédicas. Para sus adeptos el Altar, el culto, no tiene importancia. Contrariamente; para los Católicos el altar lo es todo, mientras que el Púlpito solo es un medio, un instrumento desde donde lanzan sus diatribas para hacer un Platica acomodada a sus fines.
Los Gnósticos, en este punto, queremos cumplir también con la frase del Gran Iniciado de Nazaret, cuando, en su calidad de Logos Solar, dice: Yo soy el pan de Vida, Yo soy el pan vivo, Si alguno comiere este pan, vivirá eternamente. El que coma mi carne y beba mi sangre, tendrá la Vida Eterna y yo le resucitaré. El que coma mi carne, y beba mi sangre, en mi mora y yo en él...
Este Pan descendió del Cielo, y no hay que olvidar, al pensar sobre esto que declaró Jesús, que él, por su pureza, fue hecho de substancia solar en su cuerpo físico, y que, con su contacto, las partículas solares vivas del pan se desprenden y entonces se comunica con nosotros, con nuestra carne y con nuestra sangre y nos hace inmortales...
Véase, por consecuencia, que la Iglesia Gnóstica es una constante y santa afirmación como Religión primitiva, arcaica, y basada en los Grandes Misterios, cuyos cimientos aún perduran aunque el grandioso Edificio que la cobijaba quedara invisible por largo tiempo ante el avance materialista de las épocas a que contribuyo la guerra incesante del Catolicismo. Esto nos lleva a comprender que no se trata de una nueva Religión formada a última hora con fines mas o menos rectos, sino que hemos izado la Bandera secular de una Primitiva Iglesia que guarda la más veraz y pura revelación en cuyas aguas de gloria bebió el Nazareno para luego predicar su Santa Doctrina.
Con ello tornamos a los tiempos remotos en que las Religiones eran formadas de Luz y de Bellezas y ofrecían, para andar, un sendero de Rosas... No como los Cristianos Sectarios que han construido un camino de dolor, coronas de espinas y hondos sufrimientos en la Cruz...
Nosotros somos hijos de una Religión que tiene por normas la Alegría y el Optimismo.
Somos los Epicúreos espiritualistas, porque sabemos que Epicuro fue iniciado en nuestros Misterios.
Antes de seguir adelante, vamos a entrar en un poco de Historia acerca de las Doctrinas de las más preeminentes escuelas, sectas o congregaciones Gnósticas.
Nos encontramos, en primer lugar, con los Naasenos, quienes tuvieron una considerable importancia en los primeros siglos de nuestra Era.
Adoraban a la Serpiente, y este fue el motivo que se los declarase heréticos. Pero confiesen honradamente os Historiadores, que fue una agrupación de gentes muy versadas en las Ciencias y que poseyeron grandes e intachables virtudes. Lo único que pudo ser reprochable en ellos, fue la adoración a los Nahas (Serpientes) y la creencia que sostenían de que el líquido de estos animales, en su mayor parte venenoso, pudiera servir para redimir a los Hombres de la esclavitud del pecado. En Griego, serpiente es Ophis. Por eso os Naasenos Griegos se llamaron Ophitas. Sus enseñanzas fueron tomadas de Santo Tomás y del Evangelio de los Egipcios.
En los escritos de los Naasenos, se describe al Hombre de triple naturaleza . Un aspecto andrógino, al que daban el nombre de Adamas, quien a su vez era el Padre de los Aeones, que más tarde se convertían de Girones, formándose así el Trío de Cuerpo, Alma y Espíritu... Todos estos principios, dentro de un perfeccionamiento absoluto, convergen en Cristo. Dice Santo Tomás, que este Cristo se encuentra en el semen que los niños tienen escondido hasta la edad de siete años y que luego se manifiesta a los catorce. Explica, así mismo, que el Aura, se satura de este jugo...
Reconocían al Demiurgo como Entidad encargada de crear los Mundos o, por lo menos, de nuestro Mundo. Eran soberbios Astrólogos y ponían en relación con los Siete Planetas y los Siete signos del Zodíaco, siete centros internos de nuestro Organismo... La forma de su culto, la tomaron los Griegos de los Egipcios, quienes presentaban a Hermes provisto de n miembro masculino en estado de erección, al que daban el título de dador de la razón...
Empédocles, dice que los seres Humanos fueron traídos a este Mundo de Adán, para que sirvieran al Número, al Dios Jaldabaoth con una vara en la mano, en la que florece UNA ROSA, atributo el cual, al aproximarse a los Hombres, los hacía dormir o los despertaban, según era el deseo del Dios. Cuenta Homero, asimismo, que el miembro viril con esta figura era cuando tenía mayor Poder sobre la vida y la muerte, pero para tratar con él era forzoso llevar un látigo para dominarlo.
Esto nos recuerda a Nietzsche, cuando dice: Si vais donde la mujer, no olvidéis el látigo... Esta frase, le ha costado muchas protestas del sexo débil, y, sin embargo, Nietzsche, más que nadie, supo respetar t adorar a la Mujer. Quien lea esta frase y la interprete a la letra, no la conoce....
En el acto sexual debe separase a Dios de la Bestia, al Angel de macho bravío. La voluptuosidad carnal ha sido la que más a denigrado al Hombre, y hay que tener en cuenta que en ese momento, en un éxtasis de amor, debe confundirse con la Fémina. Los que no saben dominarse y poner esto en práctica, necesitan de ese látigo que aconseja tan preeminente Filósofo...
La Reencarnación aceptada por los Naasenos, estaba representada por las altas y bajas mareas. Decían aquellas antiguas Escrituras: Todos vosotros seréis Dioses si salís de Egipto y pasáis el Mar Rojo....
Las descripciones del Antiguo Testamento eran altamente interpretada por ellos, y entonces el paso del Pueblo de Israel por el Jordán era simbólico y explicaba la evolución sistemática dentro de nosotros.
Conocían el poder de los Mantrams y la dominación de la Tríade Humana era empleada en la Magia Sacra. Kawlakaw – Sawlasaw – Zeesar, era pronunciado secretamente. Kawlakaw era el hombre superior. Sawlasaw, el interior, y Zeesar el Mediador o Cristo Redentor.....
Tenían como objeto sagrado o símbolo, Un CALIZ. En el tomaban el semen de Benjamín. Decían que ese semen era compuesto de Vino y Agua. Celebraban la Unción Eucarística, especie de Misa Católica actual, y en ella colocaban diversos símbolos entre los que había una serpiente alada a semejanza de los Mayas de Yucatán y tal como se observa en San Juan de Teotihuacán...
Vienen a continuación los Peratas, o Peraticenos .
La denominación de Peratas viene de Perasai, pues así se llamaron los que constituyeron aquella Religión, quienes afirmaban que eran los únicos que podían pasar a través de la corrupción de la época. Eran, con toda firmeza, de una alta moral y conocían los grandes secretos de la Naturaleza.
Dividían el mundo como los Naasenos, en un trío. La primera parte de esta Tríade era la PERFECCION o Dios-Causa. La segunda era el MundoAstral; y la tercera, el Mundo Físico o visible. Tenían tres verbos y tres mentes. Desde el Mundo Superior, era esparcida toda semilla para que fructificara en el mundo visible; y entre el Padre-Causa y el Mundo manifestado, había un mediador el Crestos, sin cuyo auxilio era imposible llegar a la Perfección ...
La Serpiente o el órgano sexual, figuraba como símbolo principal en el culto de los Peratas.
En uno de sus libros, hablan de Cristo, a quien consideraban como un Nirvanacaya que vino voluntariamente a ser encarnado para salvar denodadamente a la UNIDAD... es decir, para unir la Tríade dispersa. Dice en uno de sus pasajes: Soy la Huanguadia que viene a despertar la fuerza que está en el espacio, que está en los mas inmundo: Soy lo que en el Mar es masculino y femenino y que tiene doce aberturas para tocar la Flauta. Mi nombre es Chorzar. Está en la ignorancia, pero tiene una Pirámide de cinco ángulos que se llaman OU, AOAI, OUO, OUOAB, y KORE, que representan todo el conjunto... Cantan a la Belleza y dicen que su secreto está en lo masculino-femenino, que, aprovechado debidamente, nos mantiene siempre jóvenes.
Afirmaban también los Peratas, que existían dos formas de Nacimientos. La de la Carne, originada por el coito, y otra distinta para lo que aquél no era preciso. De la primera, salían Hombres condenados a la Muerte, y de la segunda, de la concepción del Espíritu Santo, Angeles. Que nuestro deber era, evitar la concepción carnal y lograr la espiritual. Al paso de un estado a otro le llamaban el paso del Pueblo de Israel por el Mar Rojo...
Dentro de su simbolismo Religioso juega un gran papel el hecho de que Moisés en el Desierto mostrara a su Pueblo la Serpiente sobre una Vara, diciendo que el que se aprovechara esa Serpiente no sería dañando durante el trayecto. El Poder, la fuerza que acompañaba a Moisés en su peregrinaje, fue la Serpiente sobre la Vara, que luego se convirtió en la Vara misma. Ella fue la que devoro a las demás serpientes y la que hablo a Eva...
En cuanto a la Trinidad, el Padre-Dios en un extremo y la Materia en otro, no pueden ser entrelazados sino por Cristo como nexo de unión. Pero el Cristos nada puede hacer sin el auxilio de la Serpiente, ya que la Fuerza y el Poder sólo residen en ella.
En sus Misterios encontramos pura Fisiología. El Padre es la Cabeza, el Cerebro increado. En su base y en el extremo opuesto, la Materia, el organismo duro concebido por la carne. En el, medio, el liquido, el Semen creado por si mismo.

Esta Secta rendía culto a la Sabiduría divina, y fueron, indudablemente, los primeros Teósofos. Decían que Set era hijo de la Sabiduría. Su Tríade estaba representada por Set, Caí, y Abel, siendo Caín la carne y Abel el mediador. En cambio Set, era el Dios-Sabiduría. Afirmaban que Cristo y Set eran lo mismo puesto que ambos eran hijos de la Sabiduría.
Al encontrarse el Sarcófago de Set, la Iglesia Católica escondió el Libro de los Muertos en el Vaticano, perdiéndose con él multitud de enseñanzas de inestimable valor.
Los Setianos adoraban la GRAN LUZ, decían que el Sol, en sus emanaciones, era substancia divina, la cual formaba nido en nosotros y constituye la Serpiente. Que el Hombre sólo debería temer la Oscuridad, que ella representa, o sea el infierno, ya que la Luz esta aprisionada por esta Oscuridad misma y trata de liberarse de ella. Esta Oscuridad está contenida en el Utero y debe venir el Gran Viento, el Gran Hálito para libertarla. En los Misterios se representaba la Luz por un Anciano y la Oscuridad por una mujer joven y hermosa, y los Poetas Setianos, en sus Odas cantaban esa persecución...
Hay un Libro Sagrado entre estos Iniciados, que se llamaba el Discurso de Set.
Naasenos y Setianos, tenían enseñanzas absolutamente idénticas a la Teosofía Moderna, y es lástima que la Maestra Blavatzky no hubiese dado con los Tesoros Gnósticos. De haber sido así, su labor habría sido otra muy distinta sin necesidad de importar cosas mantenidas por el Oriente. Sin embargo, es posible que esto haya sido una conveniencia, porque, de lo contrario, la misma Iglesia Católica de aquellos tiempos la hubiera hecho enmudecer.
Pero hoy nosotros no debemos conformarnos con la teosofía oriental, sino que tenemos el sagrado deber de volver los ojos hacia nuestro cristianismo esotérico, tal como lo venimos predicando hace 25 años.
Más tarde vino Justino, formando la Escuela de los Justinianos.
Nunca la Iglesia ha hecho mas falsificaciones que con las Obras de Justino, quien, habiendo sido discípulo directo de los Apóstoles, formó una Grey y luego murió Mártir. Como Gnóstico, la Iglesia quemó sus verdaderas Obras y reformó otras substituyendo nombres. Por eso hoy podemos decir que tenemos dos Justinos; el verdadero y el falsificado por los Católicos.
Justino solicitaba a sus discípulos, un Juramento tremendo en el que se obligaban a no revelar Jamás, cuanto les era enseñado de sobre los GRANDES MISTERIOS. El fue el autor del Apocalipsis BARUC, que dista mucho de ser que actualmente se conoce. El verdadero está en poder de varias Sociedades Secretas (*). En este Libro repite un cuento de Herodoto, en cuyo simbolismo afirma que está el Misterio de la Creación. Es como sigue:
Hercules se hallaba de viaje, y una noche, atravesando el Desierto y rendido de cansancio, hubo de dormirse. Estando en el sueño, se le fue el Caballo que había montado durante este viaje; pero al despertar y hacer gestiones para encontrarlo, halló a una hermosa Mujer que decía conocer su paradero. Interesado Hercules porque le dijera el lugar donde se encontraba, está le respondió que sus labios no pronunciarían palabra entre tanto no consintiera que ella fuera su amante y se realizara el coito. Trató Hercules de repudiarla porque sólo su parte superior era de Mujer hermosa. Los miembros inferiores pertenecían a una horrorosa Serpiente. Pero con tal de que le fuera devuelto su Caballo, accedió. Esta Mujer Serpiente concibió de Hérculo, y de ese connubio salieron tres personas en una. Una Figura de Mujer dividida en tres partes: mitad de Cuerpo Humano; mitad de Serpiente, y, en el medio, la Parte Sexual de ambos. De aquí salió la Trinidad.
En esta Obra el Pueblo de Israel no es una simple Tribu, sino un símbolo del Mal, de la parte Femenina...Habla también de los doce Angeles buenos y de los doce malos. Según Justino BARUC fue el Angel, que encontrando a Jesús, los inició en los Sagrados Misterios. Justino fue un de los mas grandes Iniciados y su fama llegó a ser Universal. No pudiendo la iglesia, por este motivo, dejar de explotar su nombre, guardo sus verdaderos Libros, dándole su Paternidad a otros bien distintos que jamás pensó escribir...
Tenemos también a Simón el Mago.
Este fue contemporáneo de Justino y alabado por este último. Hoy la Iglesia dice, naturalmente, que Justino se equivoco con respecto a él. El hecho es que los Romanos le erigieron estatuas con la inscripción de SIMONI DEO SANCTO. Logró tal desarrollo de sus facultades internas, que pudo operare fácilmente verdaderos Milagros, y aún cuentan que tuvo una controversia con San Pedro en la que éste afirmó que en las cosas de Dios no se adquirían con dinero.... Por lo visto, la Iglesia corrigió esta frase del primer Pontífice, y hoy el Papa ofrece y entrega muchas de estas cosas mediante una buena retribución....
Simón el Mago, cree en el poder oculto de fuego y asegura que la íntima esencia de este elemento encierra un inmenso poder del cual debe valerse el Mago, indudablemente. Ese fuego lo encuentra también dentro de nosotros, con la
(*)Nosotros lo tenemos para los estudiante avanzados
transmutación de las fuerzas sexuales....
Es el primero que en aquella época dio a conocer el Septenario Teosófico describiendo el manejo de la Mente Habla de los cuatro elementos. Describe el camino que emprenden las fuerzas seminales hasta llegar al corazón, y nos ha dejado infinidad de formulas recetarias y toda una Magia Ceremonial. Mucho de los que ha publicado Papus, u aún otros autores, acerca de la Magia en los últimos años, es tomado de Simón el Mago.
En su Libro LA PREDICA dice: Para vosotros hablo en metáforas; pero debéis comprenderme....
Dos VASTAGOS de toda SERIEDAD hay en un principio sin fin. Ambos vienen de una RAIZ, o sea del PODER INFINITO, del SILENCIO INVISIBLE. Uno de los Vástagos, va hacia arriba. Es el Poder, el Entendimiento del Gran Todo que a todo llega, y es masculino. El otro, tiende hacia abajo. Es la Gran Mente, el Productor incansable, y es femenino. En la unión de ambos está en la resolución de todo problema. El Poder en sí mismo, es masculino y femenino a la vez.
Simón el Mago, predicaba el Amor Ideal y la obligación de combatir la voluptuosidad carnal Luego fue víctima de la Iglesia, y esta, más tarde, lo santificó...
Tenemos a continuación los Valentinianos.
Valentín, fallecido en el año 161, fue contemporáneo de Harpócrates. Era uno de los Gnóstico de más renombre y fueron muy grandes sus luchas defensivas para no ser conquistado por la Iglesia Católica, la que terminó excomulgándolo como hereje...
La Herejía, sin embargo, de Valentín consistía en tener un conocimiento más hondo y más trascendente que los Sectarios de la iglesia Católica, y por sus acendradas virtudes que fue su mejor patrimonio durante toda su vida. Sus grandes Poderes de Mago, es lo que más eficazmente llegó a despertar los celos de sus adversarios. La Literatura sobre este Maestro, es naturalmente agnóstica, pues le acumulaban un sinnúmero de sofismas y de errores que nunca trató de expresar, velando con ellos su verdadera Doctrina, que legaron a ignorar por completo.
Valentín, como casi todos los Gnósticos, se valió del símil del Nacimiento de un ser humano para explicar la Creación de los Mundos, llegando a construir todo un Edificio Filosófico con este sistema. Sostuvo que Jesús fue Gnóstico en toda la extensión de la palabra, y por esta causa la Iglesia Católica no pudo interpretar las Escrituras debido a que le faltaba la Clave necesaria para ello. Era, además, un gran matemático y operó en su Filosofía con el Santo y Número.
Siendo el primero que puso en práctica el Sistema Decimal, probablemente de él sacó la Kábala los Zefirótes o diez caminos para llegar a Dios. Fue racionalista y habla de la Razón como primer atributo que Dios ofrece a los Hombres. A él se debe la diferencia establecida entre lo que es la Ciencia y la Sabiduría y, en cuanto a la existencia de la Materia, es atribuida por él a un error de los nacidos por mediación de la Carne.
Todo el sistema Gnóstico puede ser descubierto estudiando la Literatura sobre Valentín, y entonces se ve la maldad de sus enemigos de querer destruir una cosa verdaderamente santa. Respecto a la forma de transmutación de las fuerzas sexuales, sus enseñanzas son idénticas a la de los demás Maestros o Escuelas. Por eso no es necesario repetir,
Más tarde Hipólito se ocupo en explicar el sistema de los Valentinianos probando, asimismo, que Jesús, durante los treinta años de su vida y en el tiempo que estuvo en Egipto, fue Gnóstico y sus ideas terminaron por ser transfiguradas por la nueva Secta que vino a construir el Cristianismo.
Veamos a Marcos, quien nos dio la misa gnóstica, fue él quien con más interés cuido de la Unción Eucarística. Perteneció a la Secta de los Esenios, entre los que, ya sabemos, se prácticaba el Agape, y Jesús lo celebró con los Apóstoles en casa de José de Arimatea. Pero la fórmula utilizada por Marcos difiere en parte de la nuestra y aún es más bella, aunque desde luego no es tan útil en nuestra época.
Marcos da una importancia extrema a la vocalización en la formula, y dice que toda la Verdad esta encerrada en el Alfabeto Griego. Coloca las letras de este Alfabeto, sucesivamente, en la Cabeza, Cuello, Espalda, Pecho. Etc., y hace pasar el líquido espermático, mediante esas fuerzas, por el Cuerpo Interno. Ninguno de los Ocultistas Modernos a hablado con tanta franqueza y claridad de los Grandes Misterios como lo hizo él.
Hace mención de 24 vocales – que en realidad existen y ve el Iniciado – y asegura que el nombre de Cristo se compone también de esas 24 vocales para ser LOGOS, cuyo valor es la cifra 888, ó sea tres veces 8 ó tres veces infinito.
Ofrece Marcos los Mantrams precisos para evocar a los Angeles, y ciertamente producen esos efectos, como nosotros hemos podido comprobar. La iglesia tiene a buen recaudo todos los Secretos dejados por Marcos y no permiten que sean conocidos porque sería su muerte completa y prepararía el florecimiento e Institución de la Iglesia Gnóstica.
La Obra de Marcos merece que se haga sobre ella un Libro especial. Pero en esta primera exposición no nos es posible hasta que nuestros Discípulos no se encuentren mejor preparados.
Aparece Basílides.
Basílides, el Gnóstico, le llama la Iglesia Gnos-Católica a nuestro Gran Filósofo. Todos los que se han ocupados de Amuletos, han plagiado a este sabio Maestro cuya fórmula de consagración recibió directamente de los Angeles Invisibles. Fue un Gran Alkimista, y hasta en el Museo de Kircher, en el Vaticano, se guarda un Libro de siete hojas hecho de plomo por él. De aquí que los trabajos en metales que legó, hayan preocupado tanto a los Arqueólogos que hasta ahora no han podido descubrir, naturalmente, su oculto significado.
Sus trabajos se confunden en parte con los de su hijo, el cual heredó toda la Sabiduría de su padre. Basílides sostiene que en sus Obras que los Apóstoles tenían conocimientos bastante más profundos que los que dejaron expresos en sus escritos, y él mismo habla bastante claro del aspecto exotérico y esotérico de las cosas de Dios con las que fue instruido por San Matías, dándole a conocer la parte secreta de las enseñanzas de Jesús, que no paso a la Iglesia Católica, sino que quedo como patrimonio exclusivo de los Gnósticos.
Las ideas expuestas por Basílides son difíciles de comprender. Sobre todo cuando habla de la Gran Nada y de la creación de la Semilla.
La Reencarnación y el Karma, están mucho mejor explicados por Basílides que por los Indúes.
Nuestro Patriarca ha tomado su nombre como apodo iniciático, y con su inmenso saber parece comprenderlo mejor que la mayor parte de sus discípulos.
Saturnino de Antioquía.
Fue el Gnóstico que mejor llegó a conocer el Zend Avesta, constituyéndose en un Cabalista profundo.
Ya el Maestro Encausse (Papus), cuando estudiábamos con él nos confeso que la mayor parte de sus fórmulas las había tomado de Saturnino.
Aseguraba, dentro de sus enseñanzas, que el Jahve, Dios de los Judíos, era uno de los Angeles caídos, quien pudo llamar a su pueblo, por sus conocimientos, el pueblo predilecto... Pero la Suprema Causa, el Principio Desconocido, el Gran Dios, no pudo reconocer esa diferencia que se apartaba de la verdadera Justicia y verdadera Equidad con que EL abraza a todos los pueblos de la tierra.
Los Saturninos eran sobrios, muy castos y estrictamente vegetarianos, llevando sus normas de moral a extremos inconcebibles.
Para comprender a Saturnino, en toda la extensión de sus enseñanzas, es preciso haber estudiado previamente a sus antecesores.
Marción de Ponto.
.Era hijo de uno de los primeros Obispos de la Iglesia Católica. Siendo amigo muy intimo de Cerdón, tuvo que luchar con él denodadamente en Roma, a fin de que los Sectarios Cristianos regresaran a la verdadera Iglesia Cristiana para mantener siempre incólumes los principios inmortales del Gnosticismo, pero el egoísmo e intereses de la Secta Romana no le dio oídos y le excomulgó.
Defendía el Dualismo o principio Dual de todas las cosas y admitía un Dios innominado y otro manifestado en la esencia original de todo lo existente.
Carpócrates.
Era Griego y por el fueron fundadas las primeras Escuelas Místicas del Gnosticismo.
En los primeros siglos tuvieron residencia en España muchos conventos Carpocratianos, donde generalmente se recluían los Rosa Cruz para aprender y escuchar las enseñanzas del Sabio Maestro.
Carpócrates habla de la mónada aun más profundamente que los Teósofos, y en sus predicaciones aseguraba que Jesús había desarrollado la Clarividencia de tal manera que podía recordar todo lo visto y vivido por él en otros mudos y otros cielos...
Fue un verdadero Mago, y en sus conventos se enseñaba la Magia Ceremonial...
Los Gnósticos conservamos conocimientos muy trascendentes del Mencionado Maestro, y todas nuestras fórmulas sobre medicamentos y preparación en nuestra Botánica Rosa Cruz, se deben a cuanto no legó sobre cuestión tan importante.
El maniqueísmo, aquellos gnósticos del segundo siglo, al cual perteneció como sacerdote San Agustín, aunque la Iglesia dice que sólo aparentemente, aceptaba una emanación del cielo o del sol que, realizada en la tierra, llamaban tierra lúcida, hecha por los eones del Dios. Luz es, pues, lo mismo y a la quedamos hoy el nombre de Substancia de Cristo, Esperma o Esencia del Logos Solar.
Uno de los continuadores de los gnósticos primitivos fueron los Albigenses. Ellos, por el siglo II también reconocían una substancia divina, de la cual todas las cosas fueron hechas. Ya sabemos la guerra tan espantosa que se inició contra esta secta, en que el beato abad Arnoldo decía “Matad, matad a todos, que luego Dios distinguirá a los suyosâ€. Como el teatro de acción de los Albigenses fue Cataluña, allá en los dos conventos hay mucho material que prueba la pureza de las doctrinas teosóficas de aquellos gnósticos.
Con todo lo expuesto, creemos haber hablado de los más preeminentes y significados Gnósticos del primer siglo. Entre todas las Obras que pueden ser consultadas para una mejor afirmación de la importancia de nuestra Escuela, están algunas de Irineo, Hipólito, Epifanio, Tertuliano, Clemente de Alejandría, Orígenes, Odea Gnóstica, Bardesanes, Marco y Cerdón, que son los Historiadores más salientes desde Herodoto. Aparte de éstos, figuran los Escritos de los Filósofos como Heráclito, Parmenides y Empédocles, los de los Astrólogos y Alquimistas y algunos Poetas como Homero en su Odisea e Ilíada, Musaeus, Lino y Orfeo y, sobre todo, los Libros Apócrifos del Evangelio de Santo Tomás, Evangelio de los Egipcios y las Predicas del Baruc, etc., etc.
Es curioso que en todos los Libros correspondientes al Gnosticismo, se advierta la lucha sostenida para lograr se conservara la Antigua Religión con todos sus Misterios, que los nuevos cristianos no quisieron aceptar por haber caído en el materialismo que los envuelve...
Por otra parte, se observa la tenacidad con que los Sectarios Cristianos trataban de borrar y de extirpar las enseñanzas de los que ellos llamaban Herejes; pero esto no a sido posible a través de tantos siglos, porque las cosas santas no mueren aunque puedan quedar dormidas durante una época determinada.
Hoy vuelven con nosotros estos estudios, y es el momento de aprender cuanto hubo de falso y de real dentro del Gnosticismo. Para ellos es preciso que nuestros Lectores apliquen su atención, libres de anteriores prejuicios, para darse cuenta exacta de lo que es el verdadero ESOTERISMO DE LA DOCTRINA CRISTIANA.
En todas estas enseñanzas vemos que la parte sexual ocupa un lugar preponderante, y es fácil comprender que encierra un gran misterio, misterio que hay que conocer, y sobre todo, acudiendo a nuestras ceremonias culto-sacramentales, recibirán todos los efluvios de nuestros poderes para beneficio de su cuerpo y su alma.
Ya con esto podemos entrar en nuestra materia, a nuestra Iglesia Gnóstica
La Iglesia Gnóstica es la Iglesia del Conocimiento...
Hemos sentado esta premisa y quisiéramos adivinar como una tácita interrogación en cada uno de nuestros Lectores.
¿Conocimiento? Pero, ¿Conocimiento no es Sabiduría? Y si es Sabiduría, ¿no disponemos ya de una Ciencia amplia en todas las ramas del Saber con un ancho campo de investigación y dotada de un tecnicismo moderno sorprendente?
Responderíamos que nuestros Lectores llevan razón. Pero es que la Sabiduría-Conocimiento a que nos referimos, no es la amasada en los Libros, la estudiada página a página en los Obra de texto. Esto está bien para las Aulas y Centros Oficiales de enseñanza. La Iglesia es algo muy distinto: tiene otro objeto. Es el lugar de la Oración, del rezo íntimo, de la plegaria elevada hacia la Divinidad, del recogimiento, de la meditación, y es allí donde tenemos lugar preferente para despertar, ensanchar y aún exaltar nuestra propia Sabiduría interna. Aquella que va unida a nuestro Ego interior, que es el que verdaderamente conoce...
Gnosis, en consecuencia, viene a ser como un conocimiento más hondo y más profundo de todas las Verdades reveladas, dentro del campo religioso, vistas a la luz de esas dos fuente que se llaman Escritura y Tradición. Según un Iniciado de la Edad Media, es la gnosis una especie de visión inmediata de la Verdad, en oposición de la Sabiduría adquirida por el estudio.
De aquí que el Gnóstico sea el poseedor de una revelación clara, precisa y especial de las cosas divinas, si ha ascendido en alas del Pleroma o plenitud de la inteligencia.
Las Iglesias vulgares del positivismo religioso, nada útil ni práctico nos han enseñado a este respecto, pues tanto su fondo como sus enseñanzas fueron degenerando en Dogmas indiscutibles, que es lo que hoy forma la dura concha del pesado materialismo que padecen...
Sin embargo, pudiéramos acercarnos a las distintas fuentes de Filosofía, ya que tenemos tantos y tan sabios Filósofos. Pero, he aquí que los mismos textos se contradicen y la Verdad se nos escapa por una pendiente resbaladiza. Más aún: Si tenemos todavía el mal acuerdo de leer a Balmes, que tanto a nutrido a la Juventud de España y de América, caeríamos envueltos en una red de crasas estulticias y de sofismas espantosos...
No hablemos, pues, de la Universidades. La enseñanza escolástica, en sentido religioso, es la que más daño nos a hecho oscureciendo y nublando nuestra propia razón para ver a plena luz. El día que nos disponemos a ser libres y a emanciparnos de tanto prejuicio inútil, ya sabemos lo que nos cuesta.
Por esta razón, si queremos descorrer el velo y ver el horizonte ilimitado de las cosas. Si queremos prescindir de tanta envoltura falsa como encubre a la Verdad, y deseamos hallarla tal como es y no como la presenta la mediocridad ambiente, hemos de retrotraernos. Tomar nuestra hebra o nuestro hilo de Ariadna y volver a comenzar partiendo de la primera fuente de donde brotaron y tuvieron su raíz todos los conocimientos Humanos.
Ya en nuestra Obra LOGOS, MANTRAM, MAGIA, hacíamos mención de los Elohim. Esa especie de Angeles o Mandatarios de Dios que, separándose de su núcleo, descendieron n divinas esferas sobre el Caos insondable y fueron los poseedores de toda la Gnosis y de toda las leyes que regulan todo el inmenso infinito de la Naturaleza.
Y decimos de todas la Leyes y de toda la Gnosis, porque ellos no solo poseyeron la Ciencia en sus diferente aspectos, sino que tuvieron también Sabiduría...
Estos Elohim o Divinidades secundarias, fueron los creadores del mundo, los primeros Arquitectos son lo Prajapatis del Veda Ring, que los llama los constructores de la Obra Universal y dejaron al Hombre, en patrimonio, absolutamente cuantos conocimientos tenían... Por eso los primeros Humanos que ejercitaron este divino Saber, como una Santa Revelación Mística, se les denomino Gnósticos.
Es cierto que la Ciencia actual ha adelantado en gran manera y son muchos los conocimientos que proporciona. Pero pensemos también en que es mucho lo que todavía ignoramos... Hay que buscar un medio, una vereda mágica, un camino escueto y seguro, para dirigirnos hacia aquellos conocimientos que como herencia nos legaron, si queremos aprender ese más allá oculto que radica en todas las cosas y que aún la Ciencia tiene que descubrir con esa lentitud con que lleva su propia miopía...
Hay, sin embargo, que advertir que aquellas Divinidades no dejaron sus conocimientos en Libros impresos. Para ofrecer sus místicas revelaciones y todas sus enseñanzas, construyeron una especie de Representaciones Teatrales en cuya urdimbre alentaba vivamente toda la Santa Gnosis revelada. A estas Representaciones se les dio el nombre de MISTERIOS.
Célebres han sido en la Historia, los Efesos, los Orficos, los Samotraticos y, sobre todo, los Eleusinos.
Estos Dramas religiosos no eran otra cosa que representaciones Simbólicas de Leyendas Divinas, con la exhibición pública de objetos sagrados, en las que sólo imperaba la mímica. El lugar destinado para los Actores era ocupado por los Sacerdotes y Sacerdotisas del Templo...
Pero el verdadero Mysterium, la Gnosis esotérica, el Arcano íntimo, sólo se le daba a conocer a los Mystos o candidatos a la Iniciación por el Hierofante, colocándolos en particular y privilegiado contacto con el mundo invisible y la Divinidad.
Hay que estudiar, en consecuencia, los Misterios, si queremos acercarnos a la Fuente misma de donde partieron todos los Conocimientos que hicieron sabios a los Hombres primitivos.
Para este fin, es preciso llegar a nosotros. Los Gnósticos somos, por excepción, los que con más propiedad podemos decir que guardamos la conexión o contacto con esas primeras Jerarquías Elohinas, teniendo en nuestras manos todos los hilillos de esa hebra misteriosa que ellas dejaron esparcir entre los Humanos y que se viene deslizando hasta nuestros días desde antes de la Creación.
Por eso nos limitamos a estudiar la parte esencial, purificada y santa de todas las cosas, dejando a un lado todo lo inútil, lo no necesario, la hojarasca, que no es más que el vehículo que utiliza la forma para herir nuestra depauperada retina.
Observamos la Naturaleza, dentro de sus múltiples cambiantes, para ver la mano de Dios manifestada en todo. Y, como buscamos la quintaesencia escondida en cuanto existe, admiramos la piedra, el árbol, el bruto y el Hombre. Todo aquello que en sí tiene una indudable huella de la Divinidad.
Somos Pitagóricos. Analizamos el Número y seguimos la frase lapidaria del Maestro, que dice: Dios lo geometríza todo. Por eso en todas partes reina el Santo Número...
Y así es, en efecto.
Por dondequiera que nuestra vista va, halla Número y la mano geometrizante cristalizados en la forma.
Si son las flores las que nos recrean con su presencia, prescindamos de su belleza y perfume. Observémoslas con ojos Ocultistas y veamos qué nos ofrecen un determinado número de hojas y de pétalos formando Cruces Pentagramas armoniosos. Si estos faltan, es indudable que una causa desarmónica ha entrado allí sembrando la imperfección.
Más tarde vamos a cortar una de estas flores y utilizamos nuestra propia mano. Pero al extenderla nos impresiona la presencia de sus cinco dedos... Precisamente el número 5 había de estar en la mano del Hombre!
Los Antiguos representaban el Mundo por medio de esta cifra y se basaban en que ella, a su vez, simbolizaba la Tierra, el Agua, el Aire, el Fuego y el Eter o Espíritu. De ahí, el nombre de Pentagrama, cuyo vocablo es derivado del Griego Penté (que significa cinco) y de Pan (que es todo). Por eso, si el Hombre lo es todo, dentro del orden de la Naturaleza, su número representativo deberá ser el 5 y la figura geométrica que le caracterice, la Estrella Pentagonal cuya comprensión simbólico-ocultista es de tanta importancia para los Gnósticos.
De este modo, si vemos la mano de un Hombre con seis dedos, recibimos instantáneamente un choque imposible de contener y comprendemos que un fenómeno anormal –Extra-Natura- ha roto la única y verdadera armonía que le es peculiar.
En las Plantas vemos manifestada la Trinidad, como raíz, hojas y flor. La Flor tiende hacia el aire, se columpia en el viento, quiere ascender al Sol, ir hasta el Cielo... Es la Ascensión de Nuestro Señor. La raíz, por el contrario, bucea, quiere hundirse, socava la tierra, busca lo oculto... Como las fuerzas del Logos en su misteriosa actuación, impulsan hacia abajo, pero al mismo tiempo lo hacen hacia arriba, así la Flor es como una fuerza imantada que atrae sustancias de las más bajas raíces para llevarlas a lo más alto y redimirlas purificándolas. ¿ Dónde hallamos, pues, la intercesión de la Cruz en que esas dos fuerzas actuantes se dividan? Llevemos este símbolo hasta el Hombre y recordemos cuanto ya hemos tratado en otras ocasiones sobre el plexus solar.
Tengamos en cuenta que los mencionados cuatro elementos de Tierra, Agua, Aire y Fuego, que forman la base de toda Ciencia Rosa Cruz Alquimista, son los que dan impulso y vigor a todo cuanto existe. Pero serían fuerzas de inacción, fuerzas perdidas, si dentro de ellas no alentara, como un hálito invisible, el Logos Supremo.
Dicen los libros sagrados de los Mayas, que cuatro fueron los primeros hombres: Balam Quitze, Balam A’kab, Mahucutah, é I’qui Balam. Ellos nacieron sin madre, pues su origen es del otro mundo, que antecede al nuestro. Eran la imagen del innominado y como una fuerza creadora, pues de ellos luego salieron los demás seres y las demás cosas.
Es de capital importancia para el Gnóstico este Cuaternario Sagrado. Con esta frase simbolizaba Pitágoras el nombre inefable de Dios, el principio eterno, que en Hebreo se compone de cuatro letras, y los Antiguos lo daban a conocer como símbolo del ser vivo que lleva en sí el Delta o Triángulo divino, como portador de Dios... En él está comprendido, además, el Septenario, pues los tres principios inferiores pueden reducirse a cuatro y el Fuego, por si mismo, representar una Tríade.
La resolución de este problema es oculto en extremo y no nos es permitido darlo a conocer. Tan sólo podemos indicarlo para que cada uno, según su propia intuición, extraiga el jugo máximo que le sea posible.
Ya en nuestras Obras anteriores, Quirología médica, hemos hablado de la importancia del Hierro. Sin embargo, recordemos aquí que sin su descubrimiento no existirían máquinas ni Industrias y aun los problemas todos que hoy conmueven al cuerpo social, no tendrían razón de ser. Si no hubiésemos tenido metales, todavía serían utilizadas las hachas de piedra. No habría ferrocarriles, ni vías de comunicación, ni telégrafos, ni aeroplanos, ni nada de cuanto disponemos actualmente de nuestro modernismo. Hasta la Imprenta sería desconocida. La Ciencia no habría surgido y los conocimientos humanos se conservarían en símbolos o grabados en piedras. Los Rosa Cruz Antiguos y los Misterios primitivos, vieron todas estas posibilidades, y por eso fueron tan grandes sus revelaciones. Hoy no representa esto ya para nosotros tan constante preocupación.
Pero, tengamos en cuenta que jamás conoceríamos el hierro sin el fuego... Este elemento fue el que arrancó todos los metales de la tierra y sólo con él es bastante parta que todo sea transformado. Por eso los Rosa Cruz sostienen su principio de Igne Natura Renovatur Integra. No olvidemos que sin el hierro y fuego nada puede existir y que su uso y manejo pertenece exclusivamente al Hombre, para quién el fuego se lo arranco al Cielo mismo Prometeo. Los animales podrán desenvolverse dentro de los demás elementos, pero se horrorizan ante el fuego...
Fuego es, asimismo, una parte del Sol, como una energía dinámica que impulsa y da vitalidad a la planta. Por eso vemos sobre la piedra cuadrada del Altar, velas de fuego formando un triángulo al que asciende, desde la parte inferior, una ancha flama. El Mandil Masónico representa por sí mismo ese altar con la flama de fuego en el que esta contenido el Septenario Rosa Cruz. Pero tenemos la seguridad de que los mismos Masones lo ignoran ....
Somos, por lo mismo, enemigos de la Masonería que se ha desviado de su sendero espiritual y se ha metido en política, haciendo generalmente un daño inmenso a la sociedad. La masonería no sirve como religión, ni como política; su papel está en conservar, aplicar y estudiar el sentido oculto de sus rituales, pues sucede generalmente que sus afiliados a esa orden son ignorante en absoluto del significado de sus prácticas ocultas.
La Planta, la Rosa, requiere la tierra. Pero si le ponemos tierra fría, simple, no florece la vida. Necesita agua, humedad para germinar y entonces se desenvuelve de la semilla de donde misteriosamente está contenida toda la planta. Requiere, más tarde, aire para su transpiración sin cuyo elemento no puede ascender y aunque tuviera tierra, agua y aire, tampoco la vida sería factible en toda su plenitud. Le sería preciso el fuego del Alquimista, que es el que opera el milagro de su transformación...
Tomemos esto en sentido figurado y observemos al Hombre. El Ser Humano, necesita un cuerpo, una envoltura, sin la cual no tendría personalidad. Precisa el elemento agua que representa la vida. Pero con cuerpo y vida, sería igual que una piedra mísera y no llegaría a planta siquiera. Precisa además conciencia que es el aire y la conciencia sin el impulso divino que es el Fuego del Espíritu no puede concebirse. Tenemos, pues, así los cuatro elementos. El INRI sobre la Cruz del Hombre.
Y ya que hemos mencionado al Hombre, debiéramos preguntarnos: ¿Qué es un Hombre? Conocemos varones. Conocemos hembras. Pero al Hombre, como Ser Substantivo, como Unidad, es casi imposible imaginarlo. Sólo la dualidad en que está envuelto nos hace tener una ligera sospecha.
Porque el Hombre no es la concha, no es la cáscara, no es la envoltura cuerpo, no es su figura más o menso bella. No. El Hombre está más adentro más internamente sumido, más recóndito, está aun más allá del sexo... Sólo por esta vía se le puede buscar, y ella es la única Clave para encontrarlo. Contened el sexo, y habréis robustecido a vuestro Mediador...
Si embargo, es bien difícil conocer al Hombre, saber lo que es el YO, el UNO. Por eso es tan ridícula la pretensión de la nueva Secta LA VIDA IMPERSONAL, recientemente establecida en Buenos Aires, cuando quieren dar realización a lo que ellos mismo no han experimentado.
Yo y el Padre, somos Uno, dijo Jesús. De este modo, sacamos en consecuencia que el Yo es el Padre, es decir, DIOS MISMO, y que NADIE LLEGA AL PADRE SINO POR MI...
Tenemos tres figuras que juegan un papel importante dentro de la Religión. Dios-Padre (el Jehová de la creación). Y el Diablo que, así como el hijo al manifestarse tomó cuerpo humano, él lo hace, según la Leyenda Bíblica, como figura de Serpiente.
El Cuerpo, la parte material, es el Diablo, el Demiurgo, que es, a su vez, el Genio de la Tierra. El Hijo es la Vida en acción, la parte astral, y sólo por él, mediante ese vehículo de vida manifestada, llegamos al Padre, llegamos a Dios, que reside dentro de nosotros y que mientras no logremos allí comunicarnos con él, nos salen sobrando iglesias, biblias, sacerdotes e imágenes. Es el único camino para llegar a Dios. De nada nos sirve que Jesús haya nacido en Belén, mientras no nazca dentro de nuestro corazón e inútilmente a muerto en la cruz del Gólgota, sino muere en nosotros y nos redime así.
Dentro de nosotros esta Dios todo poderoso, y su omnímodo poder se puede manifestar por nosotros, cuando nos hayamos identificado con él, y entonces lo volveremos a encontrar en las iglesias, en las escrituras, en los sacerdotes; pero antes no, sin esa condición básica no hay nada... nada.
He aquí, pues, la Trinidad Gnóstica.
Los Gnósticos decimos: Dios es la única realidad, lo único positivo. Todo lo que no sea Dios no puede ser real, no puede ser de Dios, y como las enfermedades, los dolores, la pobreza, el diablo son cosas negativas, no son, más que el producto de los humanos. No pueden existir si no lo produjéramos nosotros. La enfermedad, el mal existe , porque constantemente lo sostenemos con nuestra mente. Por eso la religión Católica Romana es la peor forma religiosa, porque siempre vuelve sobre los dolores y siembra, penas y crucifixiones. Igual la Teosofía con sus negaciones. No, Karma se acaba cuando el Hombre se siente redimido por el Logos Solar. Para él que viva esa fuerza de Cristo dentro de sí, no hay Karma por pagar.
Existe en Asia una secta denominada los Satanistas. Ellos adoran y elevan sus oraciones al Diablo, y muy lógicamente manifiestan que si Dios está en el Cielo y él es todo bondad y misericordia, no puede hacer a las criaturas ningún daño, formadas, como lo han sido, a su imagen y semejanza. Esto sería ir en contra de sus personales atributos y lo consideran como una patraña de los Cristianos. Por el contrario, el Diablo, es el Principio del Mal y como tiene poder bastante para hacerlo y para maltratar a los Hombres, es a él a quien hay que elevar la Oración pidiéndole benevolencia. La Lógica Indudablemente, está de su parte.
Ellos suponen, también, que la Tierra, este escabroso valle de lágrimas, este conjunto de penas, de males y de imperfecciones, no pudo ser obra de Dios. Tuvo que serlo del Diablo, del Principio del Mal y en esto mantienen un estrecho contacto con nosotros los Gnósticos, porque así hasta cierto punto lo suponemos también aunque simbólicamente.
La forma cristaliza, mediante la Tierra, el Agua y el Aire. Pero la VIDA, la ofrece el Fuego. Por eso el diablo sin Dios es absolutamente impotente y nada puede hacer... si consideramos que él mismo es obra también de la Divinidad, como ángel y como producto humano luego. Debemos combatirlo dentro de nosotros, rechazando todo pensamiento perverso, atraernos solamente ideas santas y llevarlas a la práctica. Es forzoso, para el Gnóstico, ser bueno y purificado dentro de sí y fuera de sí en todas sus acciones. Debemos llevar entro de nosotros la labor de una eterna creación.
Así, pues, los Gnósticos sostiene que el Universo fue indirectamente creado por Dios y directamente por esas legiones Mandatarias de Angeles, llamados Elohim, que hasta hoy mismo lo tiene custodiado en guarda perpetua ( Vea Logos – Mantram y Magia).
La UNIDAD no se comprende. Sería inútil hacer una reflexión sobre ella y formar su definición. Sólo se percibe, se siente y se vive... La Dualidad, en cambio, por su polaridad dual, es perfectamente concretable. Por eso a Dios lo comprendemos con sus divinos atributos, mediante la existencia del Diablo, por tratarse de los dos polos contrarios, de par de opuestos de todas las Religiones. El uno, es el Principio del Bien; el otro, lo es del Mal. Pero la realidad de todas las cosas, su esencialidad, la verdad cardinal de todo cuanto existe, radica más allá del Bien y del Mal.
La Unidad en la planta misma, estriba en querer ser el Sol y Tierra a la vez. Ese es su instinto, su esfuerzo, su impulso evolutivo...
El Cáliz sobre el Altar, simboliza todos los Reinos. El mismo Altar representa el reino mineral. El Vaso unido al pie, la planta con el tallo y la raíz. La Cavidad, la flor, que es también la llama de fuego sobre la tierra. Es preciso, por esto, que el Cáliz se encuentre siempre sobre el Altar, pues el fuego sólo tiene acción sobre la tierra.
En los Elementos, caben asimismo cuantas pasiones asolan al hombre. Los vicios, los placeres la corrupción... En el aire se encuentra también la Ciencia, mientras que en el Fuego radica la Sabiduría. Si la Ciencia y la Religión habitual nos enseñan las cosas rozando su superficie, buscando su aspecto exterior, es forzoso que el Gnóstico aprenda a mirar a través del velo y clave su mirada en los más hondo, para encontrar así su más pura realidad...
Este sentimiento bien marcado en nosotros, es el que nos ha impulsado en estos últimos años a dar a luz diferentes Libros que dan la sensación de ser de índole distinta. Sin embargo, todos forman y conjunto y un solo Edificio Filosófico.
Decíamos en nuestro Rosa Cruz (Novela Iniciática) , con respecto al trío de Materia, Energía y Conciencia, que aún estaba todo por resolver, pues si concebíamos la Materia, ésta no podía ser explicada sin considerarle inherente una Energía, y ésta, a su vez, sin una Conciencia o Inteligencia. O lo que es igual, la Trinidad de Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo, como encarnación ineludible, que reside en todo lo existente.
En nuestro BIORRITMO, habíamos hablado de los tres Ritmos: masculino, femenino e intelectual y de sus distintas fases. Pero si observamos detenidamente a este último, veremos que es algo así como un Mediador. Un Principio que ni tiene nada de masculino ni de femenino y, sin embargo, pertenece a ambos como Hermafrodita, Así es el Cristo. Tiene de Hombre y tiene de Dios y, por consecuencia, es un verdadero Mediador entre los dos principios para quienes sirve de nexo constante.
Los grandes Pintores han tratado de dar a Cristo ese mismo carácter en todos sus lienzos, delineándolo con el cuerpo de Hombre, mientras que la faz, limpia y suave, aun siendo barbuda, lleva el tono inequívoco de la feminidad.
En nuestro cuerpo mismo, dentro de nuestra Fisiología, podemos encontrar el armazón de huesos, tejidos, nervios, células, etc., que forma la solidez de la Materia. Luego, hallamos sangre y linfa que constituyen nuestra parte líquida y, finalmente, esa secreción interna. Viscosa, sexual que llamamos Semen, que no es ni sólida ni líquida y que aparece como raro Mediador entre ambos estados.
La labor interna de nuestro laboratorio alquimista orgánico no nos es conocida del todo; pero los Gnósticos sabemos que ese mediador, ese Cristo, ese astral líquido, encierra la clave de la redención, y por eso lo mencionan todos los misterios antiguos.
Un acto existe en la Iglesia Católica, digno de mención, tergiversado hoy en el concepto popular. Cuando el Cónclave de Cardenales – costumbre que data desde 1271 – se decide por fin a designar un nuevo Papa, éste es colocado en una silla propicia donde el electo, una vez despojado de sus vestidos interiores, es sometido a una especie de examen o reconocimiento por todos los Votantes, relativo a todos los atributos que determinan su masculinidad.... Este, que es un acto demasiado elocuente, se refiere de ordinario con cierto aire de chanza, creyéndolo en relación con lo acaecido a la Papisa Juana que, siendo mujer, hubo de sorprender al Colegio Cardenalicio. Pero no es así realmente. Si ese fuera el motivo, se prescindiría del examen acostumbrado, ya que hoy los Cardenales se conocen entre sí y huelga este temor. El asunto es más hondo, más importante... Esta Ceremonia, rara y sorprendente, tiene su raíz en los Misterios Arcaicos de donde procede, pues como el Papa es y representa al Mediador, hay que hacer una alusión en ella a la parte sexual donde vive y alienta toda la potencia y toda la esencialidad del Mediador verdadero...
Nosotros resumimos al Septenario Teosófico de modo idéntico, tanto para la parte material como para la espiritual y astral. Esta última es la que consideramos como el mediador, y por eso conserva en toda su plenitud la representación de Cristo.
Tanto los Rosa Cruz, como los Gnósticos, siguen la afirmación de Jesús de que nadie llega al Padre sino por MI. El mismo, se declara Mediador. Luego, para obtener la Redención, la Salvación, no es cuestión de rezos ni confesionario, ni de pago de indulgencias. Es preciso tan sólo cuidar y sacar el provecho máximo de esa parte Astral, cuyos exponentes orgánicos son la Médula y el Semen... Los cuales encierran la clave de la salud y del Poder.
Los Gnósticos además, dividen al Hombre en tres condiciones distintas. Una Trinidad a la que dan el nombre de Physikoi (materiales), Psichoi (anímicos) y Pneumatikoi (espirituales).
Pero es preciso dar una explicación sobre ello, porque la mayoría de los que se llaman Ocultistas y, sobre todo, los Espiritas, confunden lo que llamamos Alma con lo que es Espíritu. Este último principio, lo suponen similar a las Almas en pena que deambulan de un lado para otro creyendo que ambas Entidades son idénticas. No. El Alma es el Mediador, el vehículo de Materia sutil el Cuerpo Fluídico, mientras que el espíritu es la parte esencial y divina . Por eso dice la Biblia que Dios es Espíritu y los que le adoren deberán hacerlo en Espíritu. No dice nunca la Biblia que Dios es un Alma... Un Alma se tiene y un Espíritu se es... El camino, por lo tanto, para llegar a Dios (Espíritu), no es otro que Cristo (El Alma o Astral).
Ahora, los Psichikoi, son los Filósofos, los que piensan, los que estudian, pero que aún rinden culto inconsciente a la Materia. Es decir, los que se han colocado en un punto medio y tiene de ambos de Materialistas y de Espiritualistas. Este es el grueso hoy de la Humanidad.
Y, por último, están los Pneumatikoi, cuya palabra podría traducirse por Aliento divino. Los Gnósticos los llaman los Completos, los Perfectos, los Iniciados; y algunas otras Escuelas, los Iluminados.
De ahí que la Iglesia Gnóstica sea una Escuela Iniciática y de Misterios. De Iniciar, de Iluminar, de hacer Conocer, se ocupaban los Misterios antiguos, y por eso nosotros volvemos a tomar la misma hebra para hacer renacer esas arcaicas iniciaciones.
Continuando sobre la personalidad de Cristo o de Jesús, recordemos aquellas palabras de la Biblia, en que se dice que no fue engendrado por ningún Hombre, es decir, no hubo coito alguno, sino que fue concebido por Obra y Gracia del Espíritu Santo.
Esa especie de concepción, la encontramos en todas las Religiones Antiguas, y la misma Señora Blavaztki, al hablar de los Angeles o Pitris Solares, afirma que no fueron engendrados por connubio. Así mismo en el libro de Hiob (Job), Capítulo XIV, se dice: El Hombre nacido de mujer vive breve tiempo y está sujeto a infinitas miserias...
Luego, si el Libro Bíblico habla de los Hombres nacidos de mujer, es que debe aceptar otros que hayan nacido sin ella...Y si los primeros están embargados y sujetos a la miseria, los segundos deberán estarán llenos de gozo, de poderes, de felicidad, de todo aquello que es contrario a las bajas cualidades materiales.
No vamos a perdernos, por ello, en un maremagnum de ideas irrealizables, comprobando si nos es posible concretar un Hombre sin parto de mujer o materializando un astral hasta el punto de hacerlo tangible... Lo que si podemos afirmar, es que los Gnósticos, con referencia a la concepción, tratan de mejorar la raza ante todo, procurando dar a todos los Seres, ya desde el nacimiento, toda la parte pneumática posible. Por eso en nuestro libro BIORRITMO dimos la Clave para engendrar hijos inteligentes...
Es una ventaja de la Iglesia Gnóstica, ya que no se ocupa solo de teorías y de discusiones filosóficas, sino que toma las cosas por su aspecto real y verdaderamente práctico. Pero el punto supremo, la meta, es llegar a evitar la concepción material, pues según las Religiones antiguas – y esto está confirmado por Flammarión – existe la Pluralidad de los Mundos y otras moradas donde ir a habitar. Cristo dijo: En la Casa de mi Padre, hay muchas Moradas.
En efecto, existen muchos Planetas, otras moradas más adelantadas que la nuestra, donde aumenta el gozo y la felicidad y descienden las penas y los dolores de nuestro Mundo.
No tratando de engendrar, no tratando de dar motivo a la encarnación de las Almas, éstas se ven forzadas a buscar otros lugares donde ya no impere ni sea necesaria la Materia.
He aquí, pues, una divisa Gnóstica...

No preparamos a los Hombres, a cuantos nos siguen, como hacen los Católicos, para ascender a un Cielo hipotético e inadmisible, sino para alcanzar otros Planetas y otros Mundos mejores, que ya el Iniciado por sus experiencias conoce. Esta especie de Espiritismo práctico, lo enseñamos a la Iniciación...

Consideramos ahora el Septenario Teosófico:
Atma Espíritu.
Budhi Alma espiritual.
Manas Mente o razón Superior.
Kamas Deseos y Pasiones.
Prana Vida.
Linga Sharira Cuerpo fluídico o astral.
Stula Sharira Cuerpo físico o de materia.

Vemos que todos estos principios no estás separados; pero, sin embargo, están diferenciados. Atma, lo que hay en todo, y por eso a los Panteístas les sobra la razón al afirmarlo... Budhi, también se encuentra en todas las cosas, igual que Manas o Mente Superior; pero esa Tríade Divina penetra en su última exponente, que es linga Sharira. Prana (vida), anima a todo cuanto existe, y por esto el Gnóstico hace de ese Septenario una Tríada sintética aspirando a desarrollar en sí mismo el último Principio Pneumatico o Atmico.
La Biblia afirma que somos los Dioses. Pues bien, ese Principio Dios, ese fuego espiritual, es la Causa Divina que mora dentro de nosotros y es la que debemos realizar o darle realidad... El Mediador o medio de que nos valemos, es nuestro vehículo Astral, el Alma, que encierra principalmente a Buddhi, Manas y Kamas, siendo su último exponente el material de Linga Sharira.
En el Alma, alienta la acción consciente, el sentir, el querer, toda la parte de los sentidos. En el Cuerpo, sólo bullen los principios inferiores inconscientes. Pero aquello que pertenece a Atma, no es posible expresarlo con palabras. Por eso Parsival, refiriéndose a esto mismo , manifiesta que no puede decirlo...
Angelus Silesius, dice: Dios es un Fuego y yo soy su Luz, su resplandor, como en santo maridaje, han de estar siempre unidos.
A Dios hay que buscarlo dentro del YO, y al Yo dentro de Dios. En esto radica toda la Clave...
El Mantram descriptivo es IAO. Dios está representado por la O, que es el círculo envolvente. La I simboliza al YO. Pero ambos se entremezclan con la A como punto de apoyo, porque toda polaridad ha de tener un lugar de contacto o de unión.
Este IAO es el nombre de DIOS entre los Gnósticos, y es el único modo de poder expresar esas Fuerzas Divinas dentro de nosotros. Es el Adam Kadmon, y, al mismo tiempo, el Ignis (fuego alma), Acua (agua substancia), Origo (causa origen).
Ya hemos dicho que la Iglesia Gnóstica procede de los Misterios, y que estos fueron instituidos por Angeles. De ahí la afirmación de que nuestra Iglesia es de origen divino. Estos misterios los revelaron los Elohim o Santos Maestros, de manera distinta, según la raza y el lugar, pero solo son variables en la forma, ya que en substancia son idénticos.
No nos es dado revelar los Misterios mismos. Sólo nos limitaremos a decir algo de lo expuesto por Autores profanos, aunque sean de edades pasadas.
Cuentan que en todos ellos vivía el Problema de la Redención, y aunque el Auditorio que asistía a estas Ceremonias veía Pirámides. Templos, Tumbas, fiestas de alegría o de pena, Nacimientos, Muertes o Resurreciónes, siempre fulguraba en todas ellas un estrecho sendero que iba desde la Oscuridad hacia la Luz.
Esto lo tenemos también en las Iniciación Masónica cuando el Neófito va desde la Cámara de reflexiones y recogimiento hacia la Gran Luz, y en la Misa Católica con la descripción del nacimiento de Jesús hasta su Muerte y Resurrección.
Dentro de las mismas dinastías Angélicas, existen categorías. Hay Angeles, de menor o de mayor elevación y potencia, y estos acuden a cualquier ceremonia de índole religiosa que sea efectuada con conocimiento de causa... Así como ha habido de estas Entidades guardando por tiempo ilimitado la Tumba de Tután Khamen hasta el punto de provocar la muerte de los siete Arqueólogos que la descubrieron, y así como en la Misa Católica se sostiene que hay Angeles invisibles, pero en presencia, durante este acto, del mismo modo los Gnósticos disponen de Sagradas Entidades aunque muy superiores, por ser nuestra Ceremonia (La Unción Eucarística) la de mayores efectos mágicos...
Los Misterios fueron celebrados, según las comprobaciones Históricas, en México, entre los Mayas; por los Incas del Perú. Luego, en Bactriana, Babilonia, Asiria, Persia, Fenicia, Siria, la India, el Atica, Tracia, Troya, Roma y Cartago, y aún en diversos lugares de España, Francia y Alemania. Por estos datos observamos que el Mundo entero fue testigo de estos Misterios, y que por todas partes existen Rituales, aunque, en este sentido, tanto se haya escapado a la investigación Histórica.
En los citados Países, eran las Ceremonias más o menos idénticas, pero todas convenían en la base del Eterno Femenino, LA GRAN MADRE.
De aquí el nacimiento de María.
Este eterno femenino, era para Babilonia, Ischtar. Para los Arameos, Astarté. Para los Frigios, Cibeles. Para los Sirios, Dea Siria. Para los Persas, Anahita. Para los Griegos, Rea. Para los Cristianos, María.
Luego tenemos en Egipto, frente a Isis, al Osiris Masculino. En Fenicia, frente a Hércules, Dagón. En Grecia, con Apolo, a Diana. En Atica, frente a Plutón, Perséphone. Pero ya entre ellos, toma caracteres más marcados el culto y se mencionan claramente el Phalo y el Utero.
Es el Lingam-Yoni de los misterios Griegos.
Uno de los misterios más conocidos y aún de mayor importancia, como dijimos al principio, son los de Eleusis, y muchos Gnósticos modernos todavía los practicamos. Sobre todo, Von Uxkul, el Gran Iniciado Báltico, a quien pudimos reconocer en América durante la Guerra y más tarde en Europa.
ELEUSIS fue, en sus Misterios, la gran preocupación de los Sabios de todas las épocas, y aún hoy sus ruinas vienen a ser sus mudos testigos de la que había sido una grandiosa Universidad en aquellos tiempos remotos.
La Historia Oficial, no sabe que hacer o como interpretar al fundador de los Misterios Eleusinos, llamado Eumolpo, hijo de Neptuno y de Chione y primer Sacerdote de Ceres y de Baco, aunque otros le dan por Padre a Museo. Lo cierto es que en el canto de Homero a Deméter, encontrados en una Biblioteca Rusa y en conexión con otros Papiros, se ve que todo giraba alrededor del acto sexual y que en aquellos Misterios se describía un hecho fisiológico-cósmico de gran trascendencia... También en estos Misterios se enseñaba- y ya la Ciencia lo ha comprobado recientemente- que nuestro organismo es una repetición del Gran Cosmos y que, estudiando hasta en sus más minuciosos detalles, la Concepción y Creación por el acto sexual, venimos a dar con la Creación del Mundo. Para ellos el origen y destino del Hombre no son fantasías y lucubraciones más o menos filosóficas, sino un hecho comprobado, concluyente y real...
Hay en la Historia de la Humanidad determinadas épocas, en las que han influido marcadamente la actitud o conducta de un Hombre que unas veces fue simple Estadista y otras Rey o Emperador.
Una de estas figuras preeminentes, y tal vez de las de mayor relieve, fue Alejandro Magno, Rey de Grecia, quien cuatrocientos años antes de la Era Cristiana conquisto el Asia Menor, Siria, Persia y Egipto, demoliendo las fronteras entre Oriente y Occidente. Herederos de él, fueron los Romanos, y a ellos debemos la mayor parte de la Cultura que tantas veces exalta y preconiza Mussolini, el Duce Italiano.
A los Romanos debemos nuestra Religión, pues después de instituirse en Roma el Cristianismo, se difundió por toda España, y fue la gloriosa España la que lo llevó a América en forma de Catolicismo. Pero antes de que Pedro llegara a Roma, otro acontecimiento de mayor resonancia había acaecido el 5 de abril del año 205 antes de Jesu Cristo con la aparición del culto a Cibeles y luego a Isis, Osiris y Serapis, cuyos ritos arribaron a la Ciudad Eterna entre nubes de incienso. Estas Religiones o Cultos con sus Misterios respectivos, fueron los que conocieron los antiguos Cristianos, y en ellos se concreto lo que hoy llamamos Cristianismo, que para estudiarlo no es bastante el Nuevo Testamento. Es preciso ir más allá y remontarnos a muchos siglos anteriores.
Nosotros sostenemos que el Cristianismo, tal y como lo tenemos generalmente, no fue una evolución, un avance, sino un retroceso. Podrá tachársenos de ingratos por lo que debemos a esta Religión, pero no sabemos hasta donde hubiéramos llegado si nuestra conquista se debiera a la Religión Oriental Greco-Romana.
Pongamos un ejemplo.
La Religión de América se debe a los Conquistadores españoles que dejaron más o menos encendidos Católicos y una proporción de cultura de regular importancia. Sin embargo, no sabemos a que altura hubiera ésta llegado, si en vez de los Católicos españoles hubieran arribado al Nuevo Mundo los Protestantes Ingleses y Alemanes. Una pequeña comparación podemos establecer, observando el adelanto de los Estados Unidos con el de Bolivia. Pero nosotros queremos dejar silenciada nuestra franca opinión.
Pues bien. Sabemos lo que ha sido Europa y sus Filósofos, y, entre ellos, nos es familiar Balmes. Conocemos a los Alemanes con Kant y Nietzsche. Sabemos de Inglaterra con Burke y Hume. Y cuantos datos pudiéramos aportar sobre est os pueblos, nos han sido transmitidos por Historiadores imparciales. No obstante, todo cuanto conocemos acerca de sus respectivas Religiones, se debe a la pluma de las contradicciones enemigas, y ocurre lo que con Lutero, cuya personalidad hay que estudiar con autores Protestantes y Católicos para observar la diferencia de criterios y formar un juicio medio acerca de este reformador y religioso.
Todo cuanto sabemos hoy científicamente acerca de los Misterios y de los Gnósticos, es por medio de las investigaciones plenas de imparcialidad de las Universidades Alemanas, donde Teólogos Católicos y Protestantes han profundizado honradamente sobre tales cuestiones. Todos están de acuerdo en que los Gnósticos buscaron siempre con verdadera justeza la Unión del Hombre con Dios y que bucearon en todas las Ciencias para encontrar el camino hacia EL.
Dietrich, el Gran Teólogo, dice: Que para hallar como se desea el Religare o la Unión con la Divinidad, hay que hacerlo por medio de estos cuatro caminos. Recibir a Dios (La Eucaristía). Unión Amorosa ( Magia Sexual). Amor filial (Sentirse hijo de Dios)y Muerte y Reencarnación.
Si estudiamos las Religiones actuales, vemos que prevalece entre los Cristianos lo que denominamos Amor filial o sentirse hijo de Dios, y entre los Indúes la Muerte y la Reencarnación.
Los Gnósticos, en cambio, son los únicos que emprenden plenamente estos cuatro caminos cuyas líneas directrices están bien marcadas y explícitas en los Misterios Antiguos.
Conocer y vivir esos Misterios, es la Iniciación, es llegar a la Sabiduría al Noscere.
Mario Roso de Luna, tan fecundo como escritor Teosófico, al escribir su Libro HACIA LA GNOSIS, dice que Gnosis es Conocimiento, y añade a continuación una serie de artículos sobre cosas científicas muy importantes, que son de efecto maravilloso como todo lo que publica este eximio escritor. Pero tengamos en cuenta que esos conocimientos científicos no tienen nada que ver con la verdadera Gnosis.
Por eso, el único que pudo haber conocido al Patriarca BASILIDES, lo desautoriza con una sola frase.
No. Gnosis, no es eso. Es lo Esotérico, lo profundo, lo que está oculto y a la espalda, como esencia santa, de todos los Conocimientos. No queremos ni ambicionamos nosotros despreciar la Ciencia, no es lo que nos ofrece Don Mario en su libro, es Sabiduría como la de un super Hombre o la de un Nietzsche, o como aquella savia de poderosa nutrición que se aspira en las enseñanzas de la Maestra Blavatski.
Las antiguas Diosas Deméter e Isis se entremezclan e interceden mitológicamente porque ambas palabras quieren decir tierra. Es, pues la Madre Tierra, en tanto que María es Maya, o sea la ilusión de la materia, cuyos dos principios en resumen sintético, quieren decir lo mismo.
En los Misterios de Eleusis, vuelve a surgir la idea santa de la Maternidad, de la Mujer Madre.
Por eso dice Renán, que si el Cristianismo en sus comienzos hubiese sucumbido, habrían triunfado, indudablemente, Deméter e Isis, y como Deidad Paterna, Mitras. En consecuencia, habríamos sido en vez de Cristianos, Mitraístas; sin embargo de que estos últimos tomaron los primeros muchos ritos y fiestas. Ese culto de Mitras, con todos sus profundos conocimientos, se mantuvo por siglos en Alemania y España, y ha seguido existiendo hasta nuestros días como Sociedad Iniciática y secreta.

Hay un principio hermético que dice: Lo que está arriba es como lo que está abajo.

Si las Crónicas Sagradas hablan de doce Elohim o Angeles caídos que se encargaron de la dirección de los diferentes Mundos y fueron colocados en diversas Esferas o Regiones, comenzando por Atma o Dios, naturalmente impersonal, es lógico que deba existir en ele polo opuesto la misma manifestación.
Así lo enseñan los Gnósticos
Hay que tener en cuenta que la Polaridad exige la existencia de dos puntos en oposición, es decir, frente al Sol ha de haber oscuridad; frente al reino de la Luz, un reino de Tinieblas; frente a Dios, por consecuencia, un principio también impersonal como fuerza del mal.
Si unos de esos Angeles se separaron de su núcleo para subir , otros lo hicieron contrariamente para descender. Unos se desviaron de Dios mientras que los otros lo hicieron del Diablo.
Cuentan que los doce Angeles que quedaron con Lucifer, eran de carácter masculino y los que de él se desunieron de carácter femenino. Ambos en su genuina tendencia, tenían que encontrarse y al chocar el producto masculino con el femenino, tuvieron que unirse mediante los sexos. La Mujer quería subir, tomar parte masculina activa, pues sin ella no era posible su ascensión, en tanto que el principio masculino procurándose más apropiado descenso, buscó el acto sexual para seguir sin interrupción su ruta.
He aquí, pues, el Misterio del Paraíso...
La Mujer, el Eterno Femenino, llega en un momento adecuado para detener la marcha del Ser masculino y hacerlo retroceder. Pero una vez unidos, juntos los dos, en un androginismo perfecto, pueden arribar hasta Dios mismo a quien la mujer habrá de llegar enlazada al hombre, por vez primera.... De este modo observamos, que la Redención reside exclusivamente en el acto sexual...
Los Gnósticos tienen por base estos dos caminos. El Eterno Femenino que tiende hacia arriba, y lo Eterno Masculino que marcha hacia abajo para encontrarse luego en la mitad de la ruta, en el reino del medio, a fin de obtener en ese plano la Redención. Por eso aseguraron en todas las edades, que en el Misterio del Sexo tenía su raíz la salvación de la Especie Humana.
Pero hasta ahora venimos hablando de Dios y del Diablo como si fueran Entidades Personales porque así nos es más fácil hacerlos llegar a nuestra comprensión de Seres Humanos que aún necesitan de la objetividad de las cosas. Sin embargo, esos dos principios son a especies de estados, regiones, esferas o reinos. A Dios nos lo imaginamos objetivamente, con la semejanza de un ser terreno y es preciso y es preciso que tratemos de concebir un supra-Dios, como hicieron los Gnósticos, a quien daban el nombre de IAO, la encarnación suprema del Logos.
Diodoro dice en uno de sus versos. Sabed, que entre todos los Dioses, el más elevado es IAO. Aides, es el Invierno. Zeus, principia en Primavera. Helios, en Verano. Y en Otoño, vuelve a la actividad IAO, que trabaja constantemente. IAO, es Jovis-Pater, es Júpiter, a quien llaman los Judíos sin derecho JAHVE. IAO, ofrece el sustancioso VINO DE VIDA mientras que Júpiter es un esclavo del SOL.

Estudios recientes han confirmado que el Dios Jahve o Javeh de los Judíos es realmente un demonio perverso a quien los judíos intencionalmente han confundido con Jehová aunque nada tienen que ver el uno con el otro. Jehová no es más que el poder dinámico de las vocales I.E.O.U.A. como mantram, mientras Javeh es el nombre de un demonio que lucho con Jesús en la montaña y sigue luchando con él por el gobierno de nuestro mundo.
También en la escala Gnóstica, existen regiones o estados diversos, en cuya mitad ascendente estaba el lugar donde llegaban las Mónadas a su terreno de Redención. A este lugar se le denominaba el reino del medio. De Dios y Espíritu, se componía otro Reino llamado Pleroma o Reino de la Plenitud y en la parte inferior existía el Reino del Demiurgo o del Diablo que fue creador del Mundo junto, naturalmente, con los Angeles buenos.
El Mundo manifestado se hizo cuando el Bien y el Mal se unieron, cuando Dios y el Diablo, o más bien los Dioses y los Diablos, se fusionaron como Arquitectos, pues en un principio y antes de que las cosas fueran, tanto el Bien como el Mal, absolutas, no eran comprensibles hasta que no tomaron forma.
Hablan también los Gnósticos de un SEMEN DE LUZ que fue producido al acaecer por primera vez esta fusión, cuyo semen de luz llena indudablemente todo el espacio... A este espacio llaman Hebdoma; es la Luz Astral.
No obstante, en los comienzos, solo existió el Bien absoluto...
Pero tengamos en cuenta que Dios ( el Bien absoluto) es eterno, mientras que el Diablo (su polo opuesto) no lo es. Este último fue formado del Demiurgo, de las pasiones todas que descendieron a tomar carne, para preparar luego el sendero de la Ascensión. A esta manifestación de las pasiones, llaman Jaldabaoth, estando nuestra tierra regida por Javeh y Cristo n constante lucha. Javeh es el genio del mal, es el demonio y recomendamos a estudiar la Biblia respecto a esto, y verán el papel nefasto de este genio del mal, descrito en el antiguo testamento.
Uno de los Angeles, llego a tomar figura humana y esté fue JESUS, quién recibió encomendada la labor de predicar y dejar entrever los Sagrados Misterios del Yo y de su substancia divina.
Jaldabaoth tenía seis hijos y uno de ellos era Adeneus o Adonai.
Las Potencias o Fuerzas de estos Angeles, se manifiestan mediante las constelaciones y conservan dos polos, dos octavas, una alta y otra baja. La alta es buena como perteneciente a Dios y la baja siniestra como inherente al Diablo. Es al hombre a quien toca asirse a la primera y rechazar con denodado empeño la segunda.
En varios lugares de la Biblia, se habla de estos dos polos, octavas o caminos. En Jeremías, por ejemplo, Capítulo 21, versículo 8, se dice: He aquí que yo pongo delante de vosotros dos caminos, el de la Vida y el de la Muerte. Es decir, el Hombre puede seguir cayendo, hundiéndose en la culpa si es su albedrío, pero puede aprovechar la mujer andróginamente, como santo complemento, para ascender, para regresar, para ser redimido...
Sin embargo, el Hombre necesita aliento, un poderoso empuje que le haga reanimar y le dé la voluntad-dinamismo necesarias para deshacerse de las viejas pasiones arraigadas y poder ascender con todas sus fuerzas en alas del Pleroma. Precisa de un influjo, de un conmoción actuante que le lleve y está radicada en los Mantrams sagrados que ponen en acción las fuerzas solares, las energías cósmicas, y hacen operar al Crestos en nosotros.
Y ahora que hemos nombrado al Crestos, retrocedamos, para completar esta teoría, a algo de lo expuesto en nuestra novela Rosa Cruz.
Materia, energía y conciencia. He aquí un trío indisoluble, una poderosa Clave para resolver todos los problemas de la Física Moderna. Sin esta su base, nada tendría solución ya que cada una de sus partes no alcanza a tener una existencia separada.
Cuando las Escuelas Orientales hablan de la Materia como cosa aislada y afirman que no existe, por tratarse de una ilusión de nuestros sentidos a la que denominan Maya y toman esto como artículo de Fe, sostienen uno de los mayores absurdos.
Los Gnósticos y los Rosa Cruz, aún siendo extremadamente espiritualistas, podemos recibir la denominación de materialistas si nos atenemos a nuestra propia concepción de que nada puede existir, ni aún Dios, sin el auxilio de la Materia... Todo cuanto hacemos, es estudiarla minuciosamente hasta en sus estado más psíquico, reconociendo que nada espiritual tiene concreción por ser una prolongada hebra de la Materia, ni nada Material puede tener realidad por ser una extensión del Espíritu. Hay, pues, un momento medio en que Materia y Espíritu interceden y entonces forman Cruz...
Alemania va actualmente en la vanguardia de cuanto países se ocupan en estos estudios de la desintegración de la Materia. El Instituto Nacional de Física de Berlín, unido al Laboratorio de Transformadores de la Gran Compañía A.E.G., ha efectuado experimentos en una montaña de Suiza, logrando dar el primer paso en el camino señalando por Gustavo Le Bon y las fuerzas infraatómicas serán aprovechadas muy pronto. Entonces veremos como la energía contenida dentro de un solo gramo de Materia, que equivale a la desarrollada por tres mil toneladas de carbón aproximadamente, es capaz de mover un tren de mercancías a razón de 36 kilómetros por hora, en una longitud, igual a cuatro veces y cuarto la circunferencia terrestre. Es decir, 17.000 kilómetros.
En los dibujos presentados del equilibrio artificial, impuesto a elementos procedentes de la materia desintegrada, se observa siempre y sin excepción alguna, la aparición de una Cruz. Un Gran Físico que con nosotros acudió a estas investigaciones, exclamó espontáneamente: Maldita Cruz. Pero nosotros le replicamos: Bendita Cruz
William Crookes, fue el primero que por medio de sus estudios científicos, pudo descorrernos el velo dándonos a conocer su materia radiante en la que pudo entrever un cuarto estado. Con ello, llego a poner sobre la TAU la cabeza principal convirtiéndose esta en una Cruz perfecta...
Pero tengamos en cuenta que todo lo radiante proviene del Sol. El Sol es el gran Creador de Vida y a él deben su existencia muchos otros Planetas, además del nuestro.
Asimismo sabemos hoy, que la Luz es también una substancia, que es materia y que es ella la que constantemente se transforma en tierra y se convierte en todo lo que vemos, sentimos y somos... Porque, en efecto, somos Sol transformado a causa de que la energía del Logos Solar es la que teje y desteje cuanto existe y es la que construye y hace cambiar de forma...
El Sol, a su vez, depende de otro Sol Central.
El por sí mismo, no es más que un Mediador que nos crea, que nos hace evolucionar constantemente y no redime por la acción imperativa del Crestos Cósmico.
Este Crestos, no es Maya, no es una ilusión, ni siquiera un símbolo. Es algo práctico, real y evidente y como tal Logos, tiene su resonancia, su ritmo, su tono...Platón dijo, que el Logos suena...Y Pitágoras afirmó, que el Sol tiene su ritmo... De este modo, el Crestos Cósmico, tiene su positividad efectiva y es un substancia, una fuerza, una conciencia actuante. La Materia es, por esa acción, Luz materializada...
Ya en el Génesis, se encuentra en primer lugar, el Fiat Lux y luego, como consecuencia de este esparcimiento de semen luminoso, la concreción de todas las cosas materiales.
Por eso el culto Solar, tanto en México como en Egipto, tuvo su razón de ser y somos nosotros ahora los que vamos a despertarlo a una plena actividad, pero en su concepción espiritual. Ya sabemos que aquellos pueblos, más atrasados técnicamente que nosotros, no pudieron, en el concepto vulgar, llegar a más de lo que conquistaron, pero los Iniciados todos y los Misterios de la época, conocían cuantos avances científicos hemos logrado y no ignoraban el proceso que habían de tomar estos asuntos en lo porvenir.
La Luz, pues, se transforma, y llega a estados sutilísimos de espiritualidad. He aquí porque nosotros aceptamos la designación de materialistas. La luz en este caso, con esta transformación es lo que denominamos LUZ en el sentido intelectual, ético y psíquico.
Los Gnósticos aprendemos a manejar ese Crestos, esa fuerza Luz, ese mediador, transformador y redentor y en él realizamos todos nuestros actos de Magia Blanca, como sucede con la Unción Eucarística.
La Ciencia Oficial, en la Helioterapia, emplea baños de Sol. No es que queramos decir nosotros que deban estar prescriptos, porque siempre es conveniente en el sentido físico cualquier energía radioactiva para la conservación de nuestras propias fuerzas. Pero si afirmamos que este empleo de energías solares lo es tan solo en su aspecto grosero y material. Nosotros logramos concentrar ese Sol y actuamos en cambio en su forma astral. En la transformación de esa substancia Luz, está todo el Misterio de la Eucaristía. Cuantos Milagros llegó a realizar el Rabí de Galilea (El Logos Solar) a su paso por la tierra, no fueron más que adecuadas aplicaciones de esa substancia Luz del Sol, utilizada en su estado más psíquico.
Pitágoras, antes que Goethe, nos habló del sonido de los Rayos Solares y ambos tuvieron razón al afirmarlo. Una Palabra suena y así como su vibración material hiere los oídos físicos, el sonido de la palabra solar, el substractum, se escucha con los sentidos astrales. El camino a seguir para unir ambas cosas, está en el aprendizaje de la Vocalización o, como antes dijimos en la pronunciación de los Mantrams sagrados. Ciertamente, el estudiante antes de comenzar, debe imponerse íntegramente de cuanto decimos en nuestro Libro LOGOS, MANTRAM, MAGIA sobre estos ejercicios y sobre el lenguaje de la Luz... Creemos, sin embargo, que con lo que ya se ha dicho si se ha sabido leer e interpretar, se logra la iniciación, es decir la Ascensión.
Este libro de La Iglesia Gnóstica, está llamado a abrir la última puerta y a descorrer, para los que han estudiado, el último velo... Apenas si tendremos ya que añadir algunas leves explicaciones para que la Luz se haga y se establezca la virtud.
VIRTUD es una palabra, que como la de Moral, tiene generalmente un absurdo y vulgar significado. La Palabra VIRTUD, en su acepción de Poder, deriva de Vir, Hombre y significa una cualidad de poder substancial, de poder superior y espiritual que crece y ha de manifestarse en el Hombre mismo.
La Virtud desde punto de vista médico que, según Paracelso, es la cuarta columna de del Templo de la Medicina, no puede ser una ficción.... Ha de ser algo real, eficaz, positivo que solo puede tener razón de existir potencialmente en el Iniciado. De aquí que tanto el verdadero Médico como el verdadero Sacerdote tengan que ser ungidos por Dios.
Sigue diciendo Paracelso a este respecto: Aquel que pueda curar enfermedades ES MEDICO. Ni los Emperadores, ni los Papas, ni las Academias, pueden crear Médicos. Podrán conferir privilegios y autorizar para matar impunemente, pero no pueden otorgar el PODER DE SANAR. Nadie podrá ser Médico verdadero si antes no ha sido ya ordenado por Dios, pues sólo EL da la Sabiduría Médica que no se encuentra en la sabiduría de los Libros. (Paragranum).
Para nosotros no es Médico verdaderamente, aquel que no conoce la posición que ocupa el Hombre respecto de la Naturaleza, pues es el único medio de poder tratar su cuerpo con conocimiento de causa dentro de las Leyes que a todo rige.
Por eso los antiguos Gnósticos buscaron siempre en el Cosmos, los diversos fenómenos para ir comprobando eficazmente todas sus ideas.
Por ejemplo en el eterno ciclo de las transformaciones del agua en nubes y del retorno de ésta en forma de lluvia , vieron una metamorfosis, sobre todo, en el cambio operado en las nubes que de cirros pasan a cúmulos, estratos y nimbos transmutándose constantemente unos en otros. Esa transmutación, la observaron también en las plantas que al igual que las nubes se reducen y se dilatan progresivamente.
Así la semilla se ensancha en raíz, vuelve a reducirse en el tallo, el tallo se abre en ramas y en hojas, vuelve a recogerse en botón, el botón se ensancha en flor, y por último la flor se repliega en semilla que cae a la tierra para comenzar de nuevo el mismo camino...
Esta es la vida, que está encubierta siempre encubierta por la Muerte, ya que sin muerte no hay vida posible...
La misma semilla está provista de una cáscara dura, impasible, muerta, donde se esconde un punto, un principio, un átomo en el que residen todas las posibilidades germinativas del futuro Arbol. En cambio en las hojas, posada en su capa exterior, alienta la Muerte que vela por la Vida, pues cuando ya marchitas tornan al suelo se descomponen y sirven de abono al nuevo germen que ha de brotar.
Se dice, por esta causa, que la Naturaleza es despiadada cuando consiente que millones de semillas mueran para dar vida a una tan sólo, pero es así y así tiene que ser...
La creación del Mundo ha sido igual. El Hombre mismo lleva esta evolución, porque todo cae bajo esta misma Ley y todo es forzoso que se repita siguiendo el mismo intinerario...
Las Religiones conocidas, sólo se ocupan principalmente de los bienes espirituales y de confortar a las almas, es decir, de medicinarlas espiritualmente, preparándolas para alcanzar una Fé y una Potencialidad que son los dos factores que han de llevarlas a ese cielo hipotético que pintan todas ellas.
Para medicinar un alma, hay que conocerla. Es necesario tener un dominio absoluto del Psicoanálisis y poder penetrar hasta en la más oscura caverna moral y bucear en todas las reconditeces, pues hay enfermedades anímicas que gravan el cuerpo físico, como hay enfermedades fisiológicas que trastornan totalmente nuestra parte anímica. Hay que conocer, al par , todo aquello que pueda caracterizarse como influencias orgánicas ya para un cuerpo o ya para el otro, y cuyas causas radican en lo Astral en la Naturaleza, en contactos venenosos, en lo Espiritual y hasta en ciertos Arcanos que no es el momento de explicar ahora.
Supongamos, por ejemplo, que un trato sexual ilícito ha ocasionado enfermedades venéreas a determinada persona. Parece natural que tratado cuidadosamente el proceso , la enfermedad ceda – como así sucede – y el individuo afectado sane sin otras consecuencias. Pero tropezamos con que, después de conseguido esto físicamente, continúa el enfermo afectado, triste, decaído, sin saber a qué atribuir su malestar, y que aún se vuelve depravado, soberbio, agresivo. En el primer caso se le recetaría un poderosos reconstituyente y en el segundo algo que calmara sus encendidos nervios.
Pero no. No ha de sentir alivio. Acaso sea contraproducente. Y es que hay que tener en cuenta, que ese trato ilícito con una mujer descocada, no sólo puede producir enfermedades secretas sino como en ese acto se efectúa hasta cierto punto una unión de las naturalezas interiores de ambos, puede un hombre que cohabita con una mujer así, extraer algunas de sus características y unir, aunque sea en pequeño modo, el Karma y destino de ella al propio. Ya dicen en Homúnculis: Si una mujer deja a su marido, no se halla por eso libre de él, ni él de ella. Una unión material, una vez establecida, permanece para siempre y llega a la Eternidad.
Desechan también las Religiones, al menos en apariencia, las riquezas materiales. Verdad es que esto es sólo de palabras pues en la práctica, vemos el caso de los Jesuitas que representan la Compañía de Valores más fuerte del Mundo y muchos Sacerdotes aceptan bienes de sus feligreses a cambio de un posible bienestar allá en el Cielo.
Sin embargo, la Iglesia Gnóstica, no sólo cuida, aconseja y orienta sobre los bienes espirituales que cada uno ha de conseguir por sí mismo, sino que da gran importancia al bienestar material de sus afiliados como base de tranquilidad y sosiego moral para sus fines ulteriores. Pero como el dinero aún no tiene valor alguno si no tenemos o disponemos de un fuete caudal de salud, se interesa, muy principalmente, de nuestra parte física logrando que el cuerpo se mantenga fuerte y joven consiguiendo hasta la longevidad si fuere preciso. Tal es el conocimiento que guarda en sus Arcanos sobre Medicina Oculta que hoy se desconoce todavía en la Ciencia Oficial, aunque fuera patrimonio de los Antiguos Médicos Gnósticos.
Esto no quiere decir que ni aún nosotros mismos estemos obligados a vivir cien años o más si fuera preciso. Hay muchos motivos para dejar antes este Planeta, sin que ello sea un mentís a las ideas que exponemos.
En nuestras Obras anteriores, hemos tratado siempre sobre el valor de las Glándulas Endocrinas y de las Hormonas, como producto de secreción de ellas, dándoles el valor que realmente deben tener, pues si HORMONA viene del Griego Hormano, YO ANIMO, podemos decir que esas secreciones son substancias animadoras.
Unas de las substancias más conocidas de las Hormonas es la Insulina que proviene de unas Glándulas localizadas en los intestinos, y la Adrenalina que es producida por los riñones suplementarios. Curiosa es, pues, la labor de esas Hormonas cuando se ayudan mútuamente. Así, por ejemplo, cuando falta azúcar sangre, la Adrenalina ayuda a aumentarla. La Ciencia ha probado, que la presencia de Vitaminas ayuda a la labor endocrinal.
Las más importantes de las Glándulas Endocrinas, son las Sexuales y es bien notable que esta importancia fuera ya conocida en los Antiguos Misterios que nos han dejado, como herencia, grandes secretos sobre sus posibilidades sorprendentes.
La base de la vida es realmente las Secreciones de esas Glándulas y son ellas las que, manejadas del modo que lo hacemos los Gnósticos, influyen de manera especial tanto en nuestro vivir fisiológico como en nuestro progreso del espíritu. Bien es verdad que nuestro ambiente, la civilización actual, nos ofrece dos posibilidades, la de gastarlas, consumiendo la vida en la s voluptuosidades del amor, o la de guardar abstinencia, como se los obliga a los Sacerdotes Católicos, consiguiendo su degeneración o atrofia más absoluta.
Por fortuna la misma Naturaleza incita a no guardar esa clase de abstinencia nefasta y ya sabemos que entre cien mil Sacerdotes, acaso uno cumpla escrupulosamente con ese mandato. La Iglesia Gnóstica, en cambio, conoce el Secreto de la transmutación de esas fuerzas sexuales, en vida, en vigor, en potencialidad intelectual y todo sacerdote que quiera cumplir fielmente esta obligación debiera afiliarse a nuestra Causa (*).
(*)Nosotros damos cursos prácticos para aprender el manejo de estas fuerzas
Logrando la transmutación de las secreciones sexuales, logramos evitar un cúmulo de enfermedades del cerebro y el mantenimiento de un aspecto de acentuada juventud en el individuo con prolongación indudable de la vida, pues cree la Iglesia Gnóstica que ya que un Hombre está encarnado en este Planeta, debe aprovechar el tiempo para alcanzar todas las experiencias posibles, prolongando su existencia, para que sus encarnaciones venideras puedan ser acaso en otros Mundos.
Para todo ello se requiere un culto, pues sólo en el ambiente del culto, nos colocamos en condiciones receptivas para que nos lleguen fuerzas superiores. He aquí porque los Espiritas, deben abrazar este culto Gnóstico, ya que los Gnósticos fueron en todas las edades Espiritas Prácticos.
Finalmente: La salud es la base de todo. Tened la seguridad de que ella se encuentra en manos de nuestros Sacerdotes.Médicos.
Pero continuando nuestro tema principal, seguiremos aportando datos comparativos de la ciencia en relación con la Gnosis de nuestra Iglesia.
Steinach y Voronoff con sus injertos orgánicos y ováricos para lograr el rejuvenecimiento, llamaron la atención del Mundo y no pocas personas se dejaron operar injertándose Glándulas Genitales. Voronoff llegó a probar con miles de experiencias, que las Hormonas de las Glándulas Endocrinas influían sobre el cuerpo humano y muy principalmente sobre la Mentalidad y Psiquis de las personas. Brown Sequard, fue el primero que llevó a la práctica estos experimentos.
Su principio fundamental estriba, en que a más sangre, más vida y como las Glándulas de Secreción Interna son las que regulan el aumento de la sangre, el camino estaría bien expedito si de una manera definitiva se pudiera actuar mediante inyecciones sobre esas mismas Glándulas. Pero no hay que olvidar que la base de todo, es la substancia solar y aquellos que la saben manejar, porque la conocen, son los únicos que pueden conscientemente hacer rejuvenecer, dar la vida y ofrecer salud...
Las Hormonas tienen también su base química.
Cuando Brown Sequard inyectó por primera vez Testiculina, obtuvo sólo resultados transitorios, y esto fue debido a que esas Glándulas aún llevaban vida en sí. Pero al agotarse ésta, cesó toda acción y toda propulsión...
Es preciso, indudablemente, para obtener un resultado positivo, preparar con antelación y de manera original el receptáculo.
Veamos, pues. Si transferimos secreciones masculinas a una Mujer, está cambia ciertamente de voz, brota el vello en su rostro y pierde los contornos curvilíneos de sus caderas. En una palabra, se masculiniza. Otro tanto sucede si es al Hombre a quien transferimos secreciones femeninas. Llega a conquistar todos los movimientos característicos de la Fémina, se curva su cintura y hasta alcanza a brotar leche de sus mamas. Se feminiza.
Existe una prueba bien curiosas que se puede poner en práctica para comprobar la acción de ciertas Hormonas e ilustrar sobre la relación existente entre el Reino Animal y el Vegetal. Esta es como sigue...
Se hace una solución infinitesimal del Vitelo y Licor de las Folículas de Graaf bañando con ella los tubérculos de las Plantas estériles, es decir, de aquellas que no pueden florecer sin ese contacto entre las especies que llamamos Pantogamia. Verificado esto, observaremos que dichas plantas florecen con la mayor prontitud. Pero si hacemos un control con otras Plantas a las que no se aplique el mencionado baño, ciertamente se quedarán sin flores.
Este poder germinativo, lo reciben las Glándulas del Sol, y la Ciencia Oficial resolverá con está substancia muchos problemas que hasta hoy resultan enigmáticos.
La impresión de la substancia Cristónica del Sol en nuestra sangre, como la hemos experimentado los Rosa Cruz y como la describimos en nuestro Libro PLANTAS SAGRADAS, nos da la Clave de las Prehistoria de los pueblos y permite formar grupos de sangre como los ideados por Wirth ofreciéndonos la resolución de todos los enigmas de la Naturaleza. Es asimismo, la Clave de todos los Cultos y nos traslada al Primitivo Lenguaje de la Luz explicado en nuestro Libro LOGOS MANTRAM AGIA.
Todas estas experiencias nos demuestran, que lo que era sabido en los Misterios Antiguos y lo que conocemos hoy mediante nuestra Iglesia Gnóstica, tiene base real y positiva. Sin embargo, lo que han hecho los citados investigadores es materializar estos conocimientos.
Nosotros, en cambio, con manejar adecuadamente a respiración rítmica o, mejor dicho, biorrítmica juntamente con otros medios que damos a conocer, prolongamos la vida y contribuimos a sanar más enfermedades que el mismo Médico, pues, todos los Milagros del Nazarenos y lo que él hizo con el asombro inaudito de la ignorancia de la época. Pueden repetirlo francamente hoy mismo nuestros mismos Sacerdotes Gnósticos...
Estos Milagros no se consiguen con fórmulas muertas, sino preparando el ánimo de aquellos que sufren y padecen...Por eso es de tanta importancia el Culto. Antiguamente –como sucede hoy con las Iglesias de la Ciencia Cristiana- se reunían los enfermos para recibir ese beneficio en el momento adecuado de la Ceremonia Religiosa, de donde salían curados. Muchas veces bastaba que el Sacerdote pusiera sus manos simplemente sobre la cabeza de un enfermo, como lo hacía Jesús, para obtener un resultado práctico y maravilloso.
Y preguntaréis por que la Iglesia Gnóstica da más importancia a Jesús de Galilea que a cualquier otro fundador de Religión... Pues bien: porque entre los demás y Jesús existió una gran diferencia que fue la Resurrección... Ni Lao-Tse, no Confucio, ni Buda, no Mahoma, resucitaron. Terminaron para nuestro Mundo visible al acaecer su muerte. Sólo el cuerpo Astral del Nazareno regresó y se perpetuo con todas las fuerzas... El proceso iniciático quedó, en consecuencia, completo sólo en él, y de ahí que sea tan necesaria e interesante la imitación de Jesús. La substancia de Jesús, del Logos solar, se propagó por el mundo y transformó su ambiente perpetuándose hasta nuestros días como esencia solar, que ofrecemos en nuestra Unción Eucarística.
La Eucaristía no es una simple remembranza, ni hay que tomarla a la letra como hacen los Católicos cuando aseguran que si un Sacerdote pronuncia la fórmula Hoc est enim corpus meum y luego la de Hic est enim calix sanguinis mei, instantáneamente el pan se convierte en carne y el vino se convierte en sangre. Ni aún como lo Protestantes, al afirmar que la cena es tan sólo el recuerdo imperecedero del ágape del Señor. La Iglesia Gnóstica transita n un camino medio. El verdadero Sacerdote, al pronunciar nuestras sagradas fórmulas, puede si quiere despertar la Fuerza Solar dentro del pan para que tenga vida, como puede curar si lo desea el cuerpo y el alma de todos sus semejantes.
El Sabio Herrera nos tenía verdaderamente cautivados con su Plasmogenia desde que pudimos observar los primeros experimentos. Con ellos pretendía demostrarnos la falsedad de las teorías vitalistas, como pretendía, asimismo, llegarnos a convertir en devotos da las suyas sumergiéndonos en un ambiente puramente mecánico. Tenemos que confesar que el resultado fue en sentido opuesto. Mientras más veíamos, mientras más observábamos. Más se acentuaba nuestra afirmación de que nuestro camino va más en tangencia con la Verdad.
Por si esto no fuera bastante, estudiamos a Driesch, y entonces acabamos de concretar fijamente la idea, de que el germen de toda especie alberga una fuerza inmaterial (entelequia) y, no obstante, de los Zoólogos que han creído combatir a este célebre autor, nosotros sostenemos que el vitalismo, que tiene su primordial expresión en el Logos Espermático, es el único que da la Clave para resolver los enigmas del Universo, puesto que, para nosotros el modo de desarrollarse el óvulo y los fundamentos biológicos, ya no son ni han sido nunca un misterio... Por eso continuamos afirmando que los gnósticos fueron los únicos que lograron desnudar la Naturaleza haciéndola asequible a los Humanos...
El credo romano, que fue sacado también de los misterios, contiene estas frases, que entresacamos: Creo en...o, todo lo visible e invisible...en JesuCristo...que nació del padre antes de todos los siglos. Dios de Dios luz de luz... por quien han sido hechas todas las cosas.
Este principio inmaterial –aunque este término no es exacto- es el Eter Químico cuya base es la substancia de Cristo. La diferencia entre el Catolicismo y la Iglesia Gnóstica, estriba en que para nosotros es Cristo una substancia y si existencia en la tierra un hecho o un fenómeno cósmico-biológico, mientras que los Católicos sólo dan importancia al hecho histórico-material desconociendo el verdadero misterio de la substancia Cristónica...
Tiene nuestra Iglesia, tres únicos Sacramentos: El Bautismo, La Eucaristía, y la Extremaunción, cuyo Ritual tiene un eficaz y mágico poder. Conserva también la Confesión: pero no al modo de los Católicos... La nuestra es una especie de solicitud de consejos e instrucción que se hace al Sacerdote, ya que este, como conocedor de la parte oculta, puede dar y ofrecer normas en cada caso concreto. No acepta pecados, sino errores, porque se tiene como un absurdo hacer creer a los demás que sus pecados serán perdonados, cuando nadie puede irrogarse ese poder ni prestar siquiera la menor ayuda en estos problemas en que sólo es responsable la personalidad de cada uno. En cambio, el error se puede corregir y subsanar con el consejo del sacerdote Gnóstico porque une a su Ministerio el de ser un Médico por excelencia que, dentro del Psicoanálisis, le es dado transmutar los errores y hacerlos convertir en santas y puras Verdades.
Para ello es preciso estar en una buena disposición y en condiciones de recibir Fuerzas Divinas, cuya ctiyud sólo se consigue poniéndonos en contacto con la santa Eucaristía. Un Sacerdote, porque o es infalible en su vida vulgar, podrá estar equivocado en una de sus apreciaciones u opiniones; pero al actuar como tal en este Sagrado Sacramento, las fuerzas todas se concentran en él, y entonces representa a un Alti Iniciado, al Ungido, a Dios mismo, y esparce y da a los demás cuanto recibe. En este supremo instante es cuando deben ser acercados al Altar todos los enfermos y afligidos. De allí saldrán ciertamente curados.
Todos los Altos Iniciados, los que nosotros llamamos Santos Padres de nuestra Iglesia Gnóstica, están conformes con esta Doctrina, y así la dejaron expuestas en Obras trascendentales que hoy difícilmente se podrán encontrar en las Bibliotecas. La Iglesia Católica, en su lucha por lograr su establecimiento en el Mundo, hizo cuanto pudo por borrar las huellas de los Gnósticos, cuyas consecuencias eran demasiado claras y abiertas y demasiado amplio el sostenimiento de la Verdad. Y aunque luego corrieron ríos de sangre para la imposición del Cristianismo en su forma Católica, se valió en los rimeros siglos de medios más diplomáticos recurriendo a quemar Libros, a falsificar otros y a recoger los de mayor importancia Iniciática que hoy se encuentran escondidos en el Vaticano. Mucho, naturalmente, está expresado en ellos en metáforas, en símbolos que los Católicos no se dieron el trabajo de descifrar. Pero que ahora nosotros nos vemos forzados a esclarecer, cumpliendo nuestra misión, aunque esto sea con dieciocho siglos de retraso...
Vamos al fin a lograrlo con Epifanía.
Epifanía es una palabra, procedente del Griego, que aún siendo la ocupación y preocupación constante de los Teólogos, no ha sido posible obtener resueltamente sobre ella un ajusta y acerada explicación.
Sin embargo, nosotros podemos decir que entendemos por Epifanía, la Revelación, la Ascensión o la Manifestación de Cristo en nosotros...
Queda, pues, la Palabra definida. Pero al meditar sobre su aplicación , en un sentido verdaderamente práctico, se nos ocurre pensar que muchos de nuestros Lectores se habrán preguntado acerca del como se manifiesta Cristo en nosotros...
He aquí el Secreto de la Unción Eucarística en la Iglesia Gnóstica.
Veamos como.
Los Rosa Cruz Alquimistas afirmaban que los cuatro Elementos de Tierra, Agua, Aire y Fuego, ofrecían la resolución de todos los problemas mediante una quintaesencia, sutil e impalpable, que alienta perennemente en cada uno de ellos.
El Elemento Tierra, para los Rosa Cruz era todo lo sólido, a lo que daban el nombre de SAL. Agua, era para ellos todo lo líquido, incluso el vapor que llamaban MERCURIO. Y Fuego, todo aquello que era inanalizable, a lo que designaban con el nombre de SULFUR AZUFRE.
Paracelso, en su Libro PARAMIRUM, Lib. I, Cap. VI, dice: La Anatomía del hombre es doble. Bajo un aspecto, consiste en disecar el cuerpo a fin de descubrir la posición de los huesos, músculos, venas, etc.; pero esto es lo que menos interesa. El otro aspecto es más importante y consiste en introducir una vida nueva en el organismo, ver las transmutaciones que se efectúan en él, saber lo que es la sangre y qué especie de Azufre, Sal y Mercurio contiene.
De aquí que el , mundo se compusiera de esos tres principios, cuyos tres estados dentro del Universo eran denominados por los Antiguos las TRES SUBSTANCIAS.
Tierra es, asimismo, los cristales que forman el agua congelada como cópulo de nieve.
Si tomamos, por ejemplo, agua que contiene hierro, no es posible que podamos ver ese metal; pero basta que lo pongamos en contacto con un reactivo, acaso el oxígeno, para que se solidifique. Si esa misma agua la calentamos, llega a transformarse en vapor, y entonces el hierro que en ella se contiene se hace gas que arde mediante el fuego. Aquí tenemos, pues, al hierro, pasando por el estado de sólido, vapor gaseoso y fuego radiante.
Por ese mismo proceso se pueden hacer pasar todas las cosas. Todo se puede convertir en sólido, líquido y gaseoso mediante ese impulso interno de quintaesencia de que antes hemos hablado.
Pero éste es un ejemplo grosero. La Naturaleza misma por impulso propio ejerce estas funciones de manera aún más bella.
Tierra, es la que recoge la Semilla de una planta, la que abriga, la que estrecha y la que la hace estallar y desplegarse, produciendo la Raíz, el Tallo, las Hojas y la Flor. Cada Flor que nace es un altar que la misma Naturaleza ofrece a la Divinidad....
Una corriente constante es la que hace surgir y empujar las sales de la Tierra en dirección ascendente; pero otro impulso de igual naturaleza toma el influjo del sol y lo hunde llevándolo hacia abajo. Esta sumersión del Sol vital es la que denominamos la quintaesencia, porque ella es el Cristo. Cristo es la Luz del Mundo, la influencia energética que a todo anima, es el Logos Solar que en todo opera y, sin el cual, nada tendría existencia. Supongamos por un momento que este Cristo nos abandonara, es decir, que el Sol vital se extinguiera. Todo cuanto existe sobre la gran mole Tierra se desmoronaría; el enlace atómico quedaría roto, y sobrevendría el Caos... Por eso dice Cristo: Antes que Abraham fui yo. Es indudable el significado interno de esta frase, puesto que Cristo está con el Mundo desde su Creación, como Logos Solar, para que la Vida fuera manifestada.
Por eso los gnósticos establecen una diferencia sensible entre Buda, Zoroastro, Confucio, Mahoma, etc. y Cristo. Los primeros fueron, ciertamente grandes filósofos encargados de predicar una Religión y grandes Iniciados a quiénes se encomendó la misión santa de establecerla según la época y el país. Pero Cristo tiene otra personalidad distinta. Es Dios, es el Logos o la Esencia Solar, es la fuerza del Espíritu que está hundida en el Sol y alienta tras de él. Es la Substancia íntima que se infiltra en las plantas y las hace crear, transformándolas luego.
En la unción Eucarística vuelve a repetirse este proceso. Por eso el Altar simboliza la Tierra, el pie del cáliz, el tallo de la planta, y la copa Sagrada, la Flor.
Pero no creáis que todo esto sea sólo un símbolo, sino una realidad. Cristianismo, para los Gnósticos, no es un emblema simple. Es algo cierto, positivo y real que tiene una franca e indudable manifestación.
El Sol acerca y profundiza en la raíz del trigo, impulsa su energía ascendiendo, hace crecer el tallo, dar la espiga y, finalmente, se concreta en el grano. Dado el grano, lo demás muere. Tallo, espiga y raíz se descomponen y queda tan sólo el corpúsculo de Trigo con su potente poder de alimentación y fuerza energética, como en el carbón queda el fuego concentrado, que al convertirse en pan, no es sólo un hidrocarburo sino vida solar, Cristo aún en potencia... Luego, al entrar en nuestro cuerpo, comienza la gran transmutación en sangre, e hormonas, en tejidos, etc. Si en todo hubiera elementos muertos, nada sería construido dentro de nuestro organismo. Pero es Cristo, la vida Solar la que impera constantemente, y es ella la que teje y desteje, la que forma y transforma cuanto tiene desenvolvimiento bajo el Sol.
He aquí por qué la eucaristía no es un símbolo ni una alegoría más o menos bella. La Santa Unción Eucarística es práctica y positiva, porque tenemos realmente a Cristo dentro el pan...
Pasemos ahora a la base Materia, Energía y Conciencia. El pan, no es sólo Materia, ni sólo energía motriz, sino Conciencia-Cristo. En el átomo, lucha constantemente la Conciencia que no quiere ser absorbida por la Energía motriz, y esta a su vez se defiende de la Materia en igual sentido. Al venir de fuera una energía mayor, aumenta su brío la que está latente, y de este mismo modo opera la conciencia. Ahora, la cúspide, la cima, lo más grande de la Conciencia y de la energía unidas, está en el Sol, y esa partícula divina del Sol es la que se adhiere al Pan Eucarístico.
Igual pasa con el Vino. El Agua de la Montaña en sus ventisqueros, va infiltrándose en la Tierra. De allí la toma la energía concentrada de las raíces de la Vid y haciéndola pasar por la cepa o tallo duro, la obliga a ascender hasta encerrarse en la Uva y producir su jugo que más tarde se convierte en Vino. Pero mientras está en la Uva, va percibiendo la influencia solar del Cristo, la que luego es transmitida al vino mismo y en él queda como potente sustancia de vida.
El Sacerdote Iniciado, al celebrar, percibe en éxtasis la influencia de Cristo, y al operar mágicamente transmite su propia influencia al pan y al vino haciendo despertar las substancias que en ellos radican para que obren en el cuerpo.
El Elemento FUEGO está representado por las bujías o luces.
En cuanto al sacerdote, lleva tres vestiduras superpuestas y un bonete. El Bonete lo hace humano. Es el Sombrero con que se tocan los Judíos en la Sinagoga o el que utilizaron los masones Alemanes como símbolo de la Igualdad. Las tres vestiduras, son nuestros tres diferentes cuerpos: el Físico, el Astral y el Espiritual. Cuando termina la consagración, se ha quitado dos de ellas y queda con el hábito usual significado que ha tornado a ser el Hombre otra vez. Cuando predica, se cubre ña cabeza. Esto quiere decir que es lo mismo que todos los demás Hombres y que sólo expresa opiniones personales. La lectura de los Evangelios en la Biblia, es porque el Evangelio limpia y barre todo lo impuro dentro de nosotros, y al moverse de un lado al otro del altar, no es más que el paso de uno a otro mundo.
No hay que olvidar que la rosa Cruz, siempre fiel a su triplicidad, tiene un aspecto físico en cuanto que es una Sociedad que se ocupa de la Ciencia y de todas sus investigaciones. Otro, de orden oculto, que estriba en las Prácticas y en el ejercicio de los santos Rituales., Y un tercero, finalmente, en el culto Religioso de la iglesia Gnóstica.
Cada uno de estos tres aspectos, deben ser trabajados por el Estudiante o Discípulo... Pero puede ocurrir, según el libre albedrío de cada uno, que haya personas que sólo pertenezcan a la parte externa de la investigación científica de la Orden. Otras, que quieran quedarse sólo con la Iglesia y dentro de su culto. Y aún otras que, prescindiendo de las dos situaciones anteriores, deseen pertenecer tan sólo a la ORDEN MONASTICA ROSA CRUZ.
Mercurio es el que ocasiona el movimiento ascendente de la vida en las Plantas. Esta representado por Aire y Agua cuyos dos elementos circulan a través de lo sólido en el Altar. Es incienso. De aquí que pudiéramos establecer un cuaternario de este modo: FUEGO, las bujías. AIRE, Incienso. AGUA, el Cáliz; y TIERRA, el Altar.
Si tomamos H O puro , sería un veneno para nosotros. Es necesario que estén unidos con Tierra, con sales, etc., para que no nos dañen y nos produzcan bien.
Hay una enfermedad conocida por los Ingleses con el nombre de Homesickness, que es sinónimo de nuestra nostalgia por el hogar. Es decir, si una persona se ausenta de su casa, padece de la tortura de no estar en ella al lado de los suyos y puede llegar a ponerse enferma. Ello es debido a que no sólo nos alimentamos por la boca, sino por la piel, por los ojos, por los oídos... El ambiente nos nutre. En una región de mar, recibimos y aspiramos las sales marinas. En el bosque de pinos, las emanaciones resinosas de la cera. Al abandonar una persona el ambiente acostumbrado, se enferma porque siente la falta y aún la nostalgia de ese alimento que constantemente recibía en su hogar. La Sangre se lo pide, se lo exige y cuesta mucho poderse acostumbrar a un ambiente distinto. Si en esta situación se reciben noticias o algo que se refiera a lo seres queridos, el corazón se ensancha y llegamos hasta besar el objeto que ha tenido en sus manos la madre, la esposa o el hijo ausentes; y si un día regresamos, nos sentimos invadidos de ese goce íntimo de tornar a lo que más amamos.
Nosotros somos de otro mundo muy distinto a éste en que habitamos, y en nuestro subconsciente va siempre el peso de la nostalgia con su perenne cadena de sufrimientos. El Altar y la Eucaristía ya son un algo, como anticipo de aquel mundo de donde hemos venido, y por eso se siente ese placer, ese goce inefable al recibir la sagrada forma de manos de un Sacerdote o de un Obispo Gnóstico...
El Catolicismo no tiene una idea clara de estas cosas. Niega un mundo espiritual y sólo conoce un Infierno y un Cielo hipotéticos. En cambio, los Gnósticos reconocemos sinceramente ese mundo Astral en donde penetramos y nos ejercitamos durante nuestras prácticas.
Cuando comemos, los alimentos se destruyen en la boca primeramente, el estómago los prepara para lanzarlos al intestino, y allí exprimen toda su energía para seguir su ruta normal y volver de nuevo a construir. Este es el mismo camino que llevan todas las cosas en la Naturaleza... Sólo muriendo, es nuestro cuerpo aprovechable... Sólo la Muerte, trae Vida. El Alcohol nos hace mucho daño porque no permite, si se ingiere en grandes cantidades, hacer esa labor orgánica de descomposición y va, tal cual es, directamente a la sangre para producir luego esos fenómenos de intoxicación. Hay que advertir que nuestra Sangre es un líquido sagrado, y a él va a parar la parte solar que nos aporta la comida (pan) y el líquido (vino). Si nos espiritualizáramos tanto que llegáramos a despertar con nuestro contacto la Conciencia y la Vida de todos los Elementos, cada comida nuestra sería una Unción, una Comunión; pero no siendo eso posible, tenemos necesidad de hacer con frecuencia esa transmutación para que nos produzca la necesaria eficacia. Es por esto que la Unción Eucarística viene a ser algo real y extremadamente positivo como Santa Operación de Magia en manos de un OBISPO.
Así lo comprendieron los primeros Cristianos y así lo volvemos a introducir nosotros.
No de otro modo puede lograrse ese Sagrado Misterio a que se da el nombre de EPIFANÃA, y que nosotros traducimos como manifestación de Cristo.
La Unión con EL.
YO soy... en nosotros, dice Jesús.
En el Evangelio de San Juan repite el autor Bíblico, siempre en ritmo, siete veces las dos palabras de YO SOY, y aunque esta frase pase desapercibida para la mayor parte de los Lectores, en ella está, tomándola en el concepto en que fue escrita, el Misterio del Cristianismo, la Conquista del Verdadero YO...
Los Indúes, en sus enseñanzas esotéricas, hacen concebir una ENTIDAD UNIVERSAL –que aún está más explícita en los Persas con su Zend Avesta – de la cual somos, como YO, sólo una chispa...
El nuevo movimiento Teosófico de la VIDA IMPERSONAL, con una extremada poesía, pero aplicando mal los Versículos Bíblicos, quiere obtener un renunciamiento del YO y una invasión o disolución dentro de un estado puramente impersonal.
Esto, que quiere la nueva Rama Teosófica, encierra uno de los más grandes peligros... Si los Adeptos de esta Sociedad han leído nuestra Conferencia sobre el YO INTERNO, habrán observado que no dicen nada nuevo que no esté manifestado en ella; pero en la forma que lo expresan sólo se consigue como termino sacrificar lo más grande, lo más santo, lo más sublime, que es AQUELLO por lo que murió el Logos Solar en el Gólgota, el YO ...
YO SOY, puede decirse, que es lo más trascendente que llegamos a expresar. Si leemos esos neologismos que se encuentran ya escritos sobre la VIDA IMPERSONAL, no tenemos nada que oponer al texto, pues hemos dicho y diremos siempre lo mismo dentro de estas Teorías. Que la diferencia, está en el concepto...
Oigamos un ejemplo:
Dos personas discuten; pero en el momento álgido de la discusión, una dice a la otra palabras ofensivas... El ofendido responde entonces: Usted no me puede ofender. Esta frase puede traducirse diciendo: Hay tanto cariño entre los dos, que por mucho que usted me diga, no cabe defensa. Estamos tan por encima de la ofensa misma, que cualquier frase en usted que pudiera parecerlo no es para mi nada más que un consejo. Está usted tan elevado moralmente que no me puede ofender. Usted es incapaz de ofender a nadie...
Sin embargo, en otro concepto diríamos: Usted es un malvado. Todo lo que usted piensa y dice es inmoral. Usted no puede ofender a nadie porque es tanta su maldad que le rebaja hasta el punto de no tener la autoridad necesaria para ofender a otra persona.
¿Observáis cómo la misma frase puede tener interpretaciones distintas y aún opuestas? Por eso no podemos combatir así esa nueva Escuela. Siempre habría imaginaciones dispuestas a querer interpretar una frase cualquiera o una palabra a su gusto, y no llegaríamos nunca por este medio a podernos entender. De ahí que sea preciso probar adecuadamente bien sea la bondad o perversidad de una cosa, pero probar siempre y, más en este caso, en que dentro de los conceptos, hay un daño visible...
Los Gnósticos recomiendan constantemente la Meditación sobre los siete YO SOY del Evangelio de San Juan, pues hay que pasar por la revelación del YO CRISTO, para conquistar nuestro propio YO.
El presente, nuestra época misma, está enferma del yo. En épocas anteriores, esta aguda enfermedad se dirigía hacia el YO IMPERSONAL; pero ahora nos azota el terrible peligro del Egoísmo. Tanto un extremo como el otro son malos y condenables. Hay que buscar, en consecuencia, el YO MEDIO, EL YO EN CRISTO, EL YO DE LA SUBSTANCIA SOLAR, pero consciente en nosotros como YO.
Cada vez que se diga un YO SOY –dice el Iniciado Rittelmeyer- es un remedio eficaz contra las enfermedades endémicas del Yo.
Yo soy el pan. Es el remedio contra el Egoísmo del YO.
Yo soy la Luz. Contra el temor del Yo.
Yo soy el Buen Pastor. Contra la debilidad del YO.
Yo soy la Puerta. Contra la emoción enfermiza del YO.
Yo soy la Resurrección. Contra la petrificación del YO.
Yo soy el Camino, la Verdad y la Vida. Contra la pobreza del YO.
Yo soy la Vid. Contra la dureza irresistible el Egoísmo del YO.
Sobre todos ellos, hay uno que a todos abarca: Yo soy la Luz.
Meditando sobre estos siete Yo Soy, llegamos a comprender que somos UNO con el Logos Solar, pero conservando nuestra Entidad Personal, diferenciada en un YO individual, y en ello radica el Milagro, el Misterio, mediante el cual Cristo hubo de ofrecernos el YO.
En estos siete YO SOY, están los siete Sacramentos.
Yo soy la Luz: El Bautismo.
Yo soy la Vid y vosotros los Sarmientos: La Comunión.
Yo soy el Buen Pastor: La Confesión
Yo soy la Puerta: El Matrimonio
Yo soy el Pan: La Unción eucarística.
Yo soy la Luz del Mundo: La Ordenación de Sacerdotes.
Yo soy la Resurrección y la Vida: La Extremaunción.
Fijaos que el primero de los Siete, es Yo soy el Pan, y el último Yo soy el vino. Quiere esto decir, que entre el primero y el último está todo absolutamente contenido....
En Hebreo YO, es ANI. La Realidad está en la A y el Yo en la I; pero la N se interpone entre los dos, como negación. Sucede igual que con el monosílabo AUM. En la A está la Realidad. La U la hace ascender y escapar de nuevo y la M viene después como punto negativo significando la Muerte.
Los Pueblos de habla Española tienen, igual como los Alemanes, el privilegio de poder encerrar a Dios en la O, y sería un crimen ir contra esa conquista magnánima del Cristo...
Por eso los gnósticos, entendiendo que la veracidad debe ser la primera condición del Ocultista, propagamos abiertamente nuestro YO, y honradamente lo exponemos a los demás.
Este Yo es, pues, susceptible de ser educado. No en el sentido de una educación escolar, sino como tal Personalidad efectiva... Franklin, uno de los hombres de más acentuada Personalidad, cuenta que in día de hizo un examen de sí mismo y descubrió doce faltas, doce malos hábitos, que le estorbaban para el progreso del YO, y entonces dijo: “Así como no es posible que un Cazador pueda matar doce liebres a su vez, so peligro de no matar ninguna, tampoco es dable extinguir doce defectos a la par, sin correr el riesgo de no quitar ninguno...†Pensó, en consecuencia, ir combatiendo estos malos hábitos uno por uno cada dos meses, requiriendo esta labor una extensión de dos años. Acto seguido comenzó la norma trazada y pudo llegar al fin con éxito indudable logrando cuanto se propuso.
Ya la Naturaleza nos enseña, yendo ella misma por grados. Natura non facit saltus. Primero, abarca un estado; luego otro, y así va progresivamente avanzando en sentido indefinido... Del mismo modo las Culturas y Civilizaciones de todos los tiempos, brillaron por épocas determinadas, siendo cada una de ellas de imprescindible necesidad dentro de su período.
Para que una semilla madure, ha de pasar durante algún tiempo por el estado de semilla misma, conservando su prieta envoltura o su dura cáscara, y esto sucedió con las Civilizaciones China e Indú. La época de su florecimiento fue la época de la semilla, dentro de la cual quedaba encerrado el Logos Solar como en cofre Hermético... Al nacer el Nazareno y al ofrendar su heroico sacrificio sobre el Gólgota a toda la Humanidad, hizo estallar esa semilla floreciendo instantáneamente el nuevo período del YO que llega hasta nuestro días.
Contribuir ahora con poderosos esfuerzos a que los pedazos de esa semilla rota ya vuelvan a juntarse sin darnos cuenta que la planta brotó y que ya está erguida y lozana, es tan extemporáneo y es querer retroceder a Edades fenecidas en la noche de los tiempos. Pretender con estudios seudoteosóficos que durante cáscaras o viejas envolturas tornen a cubrir semillas de antigüedad remota que hizo florecer el Cristianismo Primitivo, lo consideramos absurdo.
En la edad Indú, se admiraba el Grano con su belleza y hermosura inextintas. Hoy debemos admirar y adorar al YO CRISTO, que es quien ha de dar su Luz a nuestro propio YO.
La entrada de Cristo en el Templo arrojando de él a Mercaderes intrusos, tiene para nosotros un aprovechado simbolismo. Todo esto nos enseña, que debemos arrojar y expulsar muy lejos de todo lo que sea arcaico, lo que suponga prejuicios tradicionales, cuanto estorbe y sea inútil para nuestro adelanto y progreso, purificando al par el Templo interior de pensamientos pesados y materialistas, que son los que forman el odioso comercialismo que se advierte dentro de una palabrería vana y estulta.
Es nuestro deber más sagrado, respetar todas las ideas, considerarlas y estudiarlas, porque siempre serán fiel expresión de sentimientos bien arraigados. Pero es también nuestro deber alzar la voz para que se nos escuche en defensa de la Verdad: De aquí que afirmemos que los estudios teosóficos basados en teorías y en normas antiguas del Budismo, los consideremos inútiles y sin eficacia para la Humanidad actual, porque ésta tiene ya como Redención al Cristianismo, que es el que nos ha ofrecido el medio de realizar nuestro Yo, el Cristo interno que a todos anima...

La posición de oposición en que ha venido colocándose desde remotos tiempos la Iglesia Católica con respecto a los Gnósticos, ha hecho que se pierda para el Mundo las más sabias enseñanzas que tan precisas hubieran sido para la Humanidad en todo tiempo. Sin embargo, bien supo adjudicarse una buena parte del Gnosticismo de Clemente de Alejandría y de su discípulo Orígenes, explotando sus Obras, aunque rechazando las verdaderamente gnósticas...
Lástima es que no se hubiera cumplido el deseo de estos Sabios Iniciados de enlazar los Antiguos Misterios con el Cristianismo naciente. Habría sido lo más lógico y una bendición indudable para la Humanidad.
No obstante, los Misterios conocidos en todas las épocas precristianas como especies de representaciones teatrales, fueron llevados, con la Crucificación y Resurrección de Jesús, a la Realidad, a la Práctica... Por eso resulta que EL, el Cristo, es más grande que todos sus predecesores.
Si bien las traducciones Bíblicas, como ya se ha dicho, son todas defectuosas, recientemente los Teólogos Alemanes han hecho una nueva traducción de las escrituras primitivas, en cuya edición ya resalta claramente el Gnosticismo. La frasee SED PERFECTOS como mi padre lo es, debe traducirse por SED INICIADOS; y los lectores de las Sacras Escrituras tendrán que hacerlo así.
La Biblia es una de las Obras Iniciáticas más perfectas, y a ella deberían dedicarse principalmente los Estudiantes de Ocultismo aunque es preciso saberla leer y comprender, porque ni aún los mismos Teólogos sacan de ella el provecho necesario.
Yo sostengo que todos cuantos Misterios y enseñanzas del pasado nos llegan importados desde el Oriente, se encuentran de modo más grandioso en la Biblia. Sobre todo en esa síntesis general a que damos el nombre de Apocalipsis de san Juan, como vimos al principio.
Los Cristianos todos pasan por alto, y aún le conceden escasa importancia, a lo que se les habla del Reino de Dios, es decir, del Pleroma de los Gnósticos, siendo ello tan interesante. Una idea vaga nos han dado los Indúes al hablarnos de su Devachán; en cambio, los Rosa Cruz se han especializado en las investigaciones del Mundo Astral y pueden decirnos verdades más profundas que han sentido y vivido.
Cada época y cada pueblo, es cierto, que tiene su maneras de vivir la Verdad aunque ella sea UNA desde que el Mundo es Mundo; pero ya no resulta ni puede ser atacada esa frase de los Budistas en constante negación sintetizada en el YO NO SPY. Esta frase ha sido reemplazada oportunamente por Jesús con el YO SOY, cuando dice: YO SOY LA LUZ DEL MUNDO. ¿Pero LA LUZ DEL MUNDO no es el Sol? Pues bien, Cristo es la Luz del Sol, lector querido: queremos repetir esta frase como esencial en este libro para que se te grabe: Cristo es la luz del Sol. No ya física, sino la espiritual, que está detrás de ella.
Cristo Jesús, antes de la Resurrección de Lázaro, habla de la semilla la que hay que conocer y tener en cuenta. Por eso jugaba papel tan importante en los Misterios de Eleusis, donde se representaba Deméter provista de una espiga de trigo.
Los mismos Evangelios pintan una sucesión cronológica al estar representados por el Toro. Símbolo de los Egipcios, fue el Buey Apis. De los Persas, el León, y de los pueblos Nórdicos, sobre todo de los Alemanes, el Aguila, y ellos esperan, con el Angel, recibir la revelación.
Estudiada la Biblia, se encuentra en sus pasajes otra sucesión. Las tres etapas de la Trinidad que se denominan:
Imaginación
Inspiración
Intuición
Primero es preciso ver interiormente las cosas espirituales, y luego hay que escuchar el Verbo o la Palabra divina, para tener nuestro organismo espiritual preparado para la Intuición.
Jesús quiso dar esa impresión despertando la Imaginación a todos los que vieran y leyeran acerca de su martirio, a fin de tenerlos aptos para recibir su Palabra y disponerlos luego para llegar a la Iniciación.
Para acercarnos a todo esto, es absolutamente necesario que nos invada un sentimiento de alegría. No debemos quedarnos con el Viernes Santo de una pena profunda, sino enardecidos por una sana y alegre satisfacción en plena pascua de Gloria. Así dice Nietzsche, que el Mundo sería otro distinto si hubiéramos cultivado con verdadera asiduidad el Optimismo y la Alegría.
Esta Trinidad se encuentra en la tres primeras súplicas del Padre Nuestro, a saber:
SANTIFICADO SEA TU NOMBRE. Es decir, el Santo Nombre de Dios, el Verbo, la palabra productora.
VENGANOS TU REINO. Con la pronunciación del Verbo, de la palabra, de los Mantrams, viene el Pleroma, la plenitud, el Reino de Dios.
HÃGASE TU VOLUNTAD, ASI EN LA TIERRA COMO EN EL CIELO. En esto consiste la Unión, quedando todo resuelto.
Con estas tres demandas, hemos pedido todo lo necesario, y si un día lo logramos, ya SOMOS y no hay necesidad de pedir.
En la Unción Eucarística, no hay que olvidar que nuestra substancia, dentro de su íntimo albergue, es su propia substancia y que al penetrar en nosotros con su forma, nos ilumina y nos coloca en condiciones de comprender los Misterios.
El mismo Jesús habló de alegría en Jueves Santo momentos antes de su sacrificio. Eso quiere decir que hasta en presencia de la desgracia debemos estar contentos y alegres. Cuando un niño al hablar de alguna cosa dice esto es mío, empequeñece el concepto y los oscurece con un dignificado tinte de egoísmo. Del mismo modo somos los hombres cuando hablamos del YO. EL YO de Cristo en cambio, tiene forma de espacio, es más plural, procura ser inmensidad, y en ello radica también el misterio de la alegría habitual que debiera asistirnos. Cuando decimos yo tengo alegría, estaría mejor la frase repitiendo: YO SOY ALEGRIA. Esto está indicado en la Misa con Melquisedec cuando habla del sacrificio del pan y el vino.
Si retrocedemos, sondando y buceando el pasado, arribaríamos ciertamente a aquellos estados primitivos de barbarie de la Humanidad. Pero, hay que tener en cuenta que está era una época transitoria, antes de al cual ya existían los Misterios que fueron extendidos y propagados como una especie de preparación para la gnosis y el Cristianismo.
Es posible que los que se conocen históricamente, ya estuvieran en decadencia, porque los genuinos eran secretos en absoluto. En relación con esto recordamos, que Esquilo fue acusado y procesado por haber hecho referencia a una parte de los Misterios que debió haber tenido en silencio. Probó entonces que él lo que sabía era intuitivamente y que no había recibido la iniciación.
Hay verdades de razón y verdades de hecho. Cristo, al presentar personalmente su Drama de Misterio, reveló una Verdad de Hecho...
En la Misa de los Misterios, los concurrentes llevaban ofrendas a los Dioses, consistentes en algo de su fortuna. Esto es lo único que han conservado los Católicos recibiendo dádivas para sí y no para Dios.
También se habla en la Iglesia del sacrificio intelectus. Esto quiere decir que debemos sacrificar en nuestra religiosidad el propio intelecto, pero no en el sentido de que estas cosas no pudieran ser concebidas intelectualmente, sino que el Intelecto es puramente material y debemos ofrecer y brindar sólo nuestra parte espiritual... La Venida de Cristo de que tanto hablan las Sectas, quiere decir que vendrá a posesionarse de nuestra Razón, y aunque el materialismo de hoy no es muy propicio, hay, sin embargo, posibilidades divinas que nosotros vamos a despertar preparando a todos mediante la Unción Eucarística.
Para Explicar la Unción Eucarística y reconocer su Septenario de :
Imaginación.
Inspiración.
Intuición.
Palabra o Verbo.
Sacrificio.
Transmutación.
Unión.
Es necesario que nos valgamos de un símil o ejemplo bien sencillo.
00Vemos a una persona cualquiera, observamos su imagen y escuchamos su palabra, y esto o es bastante para pasar estas impresiones a nuestra conciencia. Su fisonomía nos da a conocer algo de su carácter, pero de manera engañosa muchas veces. Los seres más perversos tiene un lindo rostro. Sólo al escuchar su palabra, su voz, podrá impresionarnos de una manera agradable o desagradable. Es éste un fenómeno oculto muy curioso. Cuando escuchamos en ocasiones una conversación, por ejemplo a través de una pared, si la voz nos agrada y tiene nuestra simpatía, queremos forjarnos una cara que luego de conocida la persona no resulta. Es, pues, necesario ver y oír para darnos cuenta exacta de quien se trata y aún darle nuestra mano para que el aura de ambos se confunda. Inmediatamente se siente la impresión. Hay personas cuyo contacto nos choca, nos despierta la repulsión y otras, en cambio, cuyo acercamiento nos agrada. En este símbolo de dar la mano, existe una unción, una comunicación...
En la Unción Eucarística es igual. Primero, hemos de observar la Ceremonia de la entrada del Sacerdote y preparar nuestras Imaginación para abarcar todo el acto aprovechadamente. Luego, al recitar el Oficiante el Ritual, debemos pensar sobre su contenido, sobre su divina Magia, para llenarnos de sus emanaciones sacrificando todo cuanto tenemos de humanos dentro de nosotros mismos, al fin de recibir la parte divina que a su vez en aquel acto se sacrifica. Viene a continuación, la pronunciación de la fórmula que transmuta simbólicamente y, hasta en cierto modo, de una manera real; y, finalmente, debemos recibir el pan de vida con todo el recogimiento y con toda la religiosidad de que seamos capaces para ofrecer a la divina dádiva, más que un mísero albergue, un templo Verdadero...
En esto exageran los Católicos, pues suponen que si al pasar un Sacerdote cerca de donde haya una gran cantidad de pan pronuncia la fórmula hoc est einam corpus meum, todo él se convierte en Cristo en ese mismo instante. No es así. Esto es puramente dogmático...
Los Protestantes, en cambio, se exceden y van al otro extremo afirmando que la Eucaristía es sólo alegórica y que si se práctica es en recuerdo del Agape que Jesús ofreció a sus Apóstoles.
Los Gnósticos tomamos el camino del medio. Al pronunciar la fórmula y ejecutar la Ceremonia nuestro Sacerdote Iniciado, la parte santa del Prana que alberga el pan, la parte del Sol que recibió al crecer el trigo, se desliga convirtiéndose en substancia espiritual, y entonces el pan y el vino unidos, obran santificando.
Tanto en el pan como en el vino, existen las partículas divinas de los Elementos, y a éstas, en la Unción Eucarística se les une a la parte de Divinidad que llevamos nosotros. El Agua proviene del Cielo. El Vino de la Tierra, y en esa santa y mágica comunión se reúnen y ligan...
Por otra parte, el camino de Imaginación, Inspiración e Intuición lo encontramos también al conocer cualquier persona. Dice un filósofo que el hombre es invisible. A primera vista nos llenamos de extrañeza, pero luego observamos cuanta razón lleva esta afirmación filosófica... Y es que esa entidad invisible y espiritual se anuncia y manifiesta por la faz, por los ojos, por los movimientos del cuerpo, por el énfasis de la palabra, sin que sepamos quién es y como se llama lo que caracteriza el verdadero Hombre, precisamente porque permanece invisible a pesar de esa forma de manifestación. Supongamos que se presentara ante nosotros una porción de decapitados o cuerpos sin cabeza. No nos darían la sensación de personas. Pero aún suponiendo que la cabeza la conservaran, si no gesticulan, si no se mueven y, sobre todo, si no hablan, tendríamos que considerarlos como cuerpos inanimados que nada nos dice ni nada nos hacen sentir. Sólo al escuchar su voz y la modulación de sus palabras, es cuando pondríamos nuestro calificativo sobre cada uno, porque entonces se opera la comunión.
Antes de la Imaginación, antes que ésta sea recibida y tome cuerpo en nosotros, disponemos escuetamente de un intelecto abstracto. Ya en una esfera sucesiva, viene la Imaginación.
En los Misterios Antiguos se despertaba la Imaginación con un Drama en el que aparecía la Figura del Dios lleno de luz. Luego ponían en práctica el Rito y lo recitaban llamándole de nuevo. Aquí tenemos, pues, la etimología de Recitar, es decir, volver a citar.
Los Católicos al celebrar la Misa, rebajaban a Dios y lo empequeñecen, pues lo citan como citaríamos a una persona cualquiera a una hora y en un lugar determinado... No debe ser. Las Fuerzas Divinas están siempre presentes, sin variación, y el culto se dirige únicamente a despertarlas para que actúen. Pero todo tiene que manipularse en sentido rítmico, ya que todo as nuestro alrededor es ritmo...
A nuestros Feligreses les recomendamos vivir la Trinidad. En la noche, al irnos a acostar, nos vamos al seno del Padre, que es el Invierno, la Muerte. Por la mañana, al despertar, moramos en el Hijo, que es la Primavera, el Nacimiento en Belén. A mediodía, cuando el Sol está en lo alto y nos inunda la vida, vivimos en el Espíritu Santo, que es el Verano con su divino fuego.
De todas las Religiones, la Católica es la más materializada, y se refleja esto por lo negro del hábito o sotana, que simboliza el cuerpo físico. Al ponerse el Sacerdote el alba, que es de color blanco, es cuando reconocen otros cuerpos aún cuando ellos mismos lo ignoren y el oro que usan los Obispos representa el Sol. Los Gnósticos tenemos de común con ellos el color blanco, si bien en cada estación usamos un color distinto.
Cuando un Oficiante Católico va desde el lado de la Epístola al del Evangelio, para unos significa ir de Herodes a Pilatos y para otros es el paso de los Gentiles a los Judíos. En realidad, significa el cambio de un estado a otro, y por eso mismo nosotros lo simbolizamos también cambiando de altares.
Finalmente, en la Ceremonia de la Unción se refleja toda nuestra vida. Cuando llegamos al Mundo, venimos con ciertas facultades y poderes latentes y tenemos el deber ineludible, porque no es otro nuestro objeto, de despertarlos y desarrollarlos hasta hacerlos crecer para arrancarlos de su prisión en la materia. Igual sucede con las fuerzas latentes dentro del pan y del vino, que llegan a su cumbre, se desbordan, cuando la Palabra las hace despertar...

CONCLUSIÓN

Se ha terminado el Libro de la Iglesia Gnóstica.
No nos ha sido posible, en esta primera exposición, ir más a fondo de las cosas, aunque nuestros ímpetus tengan que ser contenidos por ese afán que es propio de todos los Hombres que ambicionan dar cuanto saben... Pero reconocemos que el ambiente ha de empezar a formarse con estas primeras enseñanzas que, mientras no sean asimiladas por nuestros fieles y estudiantes, no nos será dado entrar en más hondas materias que ya rozan el punto mismo de la Iniciación y que levantarían el velo ante la mirada perpleja del candidato absorto...
Todavía, si este Libro es estudiado con fe, con voluntad con atención firme, despierta y ponderada, tenemos la seguridad de que muchos de nuestros Lectores, si les llegan estos conocimientos en instantes propicios, verán ciertamente la Luz, al conocer donde radica y al observar que el problema cumbre es el cultivo del Yo, la exaltación del Yo. Hay que percibir, sentir y vivir, cuanto exponemos. Si no basta una sola lectura, es necesario repetir hasta impregnarse profundamente de todos los conceptos, y esa comprensión que se alcanza será, sin duda alguna, el primer peldaño para alcanzar la Ascensión del Logos Solar, de la Sustancia Crística en nosotros...
Entre tanto, meditad en silencio...
Sed serenos y cautos y poned oídos a vuestra propia voz, a la voz de la Verdad que pugna incesantemente por desbordarse de vuestro corazón. Allí el Maestro está en acecho místico aguardando el momento de ser realizado. Tirad y escupid todo deseo impreciso, que allí hable para la propia tortura, y arrojad del recinto cuantas concubinas intenten apoderarse del tálamo nupcial para desviar la hora-cumbre de vuestro arribo...
Robusteced todos los conocimientos que se os dan, toda la Gnosis que se os presenta. Sumad el mayor número de virtudes necesarias y extraed con heroísmo, por la propia conquista, la Gran Fuerza de Nus, el Cristo Santo, el Logos inmortal que duerme acurrucado en la hondura del Templo. La Sabiduría, surgirá delante de vosotros cuando observe que os convertís en el verdadero Amante que la adorna con el ropaje inconfundible, con la túnica inconsútil de la Virtud.
Desechad la LETRA. Ha dejado de existir. Hay que ir a buscar el grano mismo, la semilla misma, romper su dura cáscara, hacer que surja la planta y de ella la Flor... Es bien fácil contentarse con ser la entidad nominal de una cosa. Hay que ser la cosa misma e identificarse con ella consiguiendo el divino enlace, la excelsa unión con la Verdad cuyo vehículo es la propia liberación...
YO SOY, hay que repetir diariamente. YO SOY, hay que decir a los cuatro puntos cardinales. YO SOY, hay que gritar al mundo entero. Por el amor del YO, por seguir al YO, hay que abandonarlo todo, dejar la propia casa que son nuestros vanos amores y deseos insanos a los que estamos unidos. Por conquistar y realizar el YO, debemos darlo todo, todo, sin límite alguno. Así lo tendremos, y así podremos ofrecerlo un día a nuestros hermanos en la Humanidad, que por tan difícil momento atraviesan, cuando más pesa la losa de plomo del materialismo reinante...
No he querido poner en este libro el ritual de la Unción Eucarística; pero todo Centro o Logia Rosa Cruz, puede solicitarlo y recibir instrucciones para celebrar y hacer así su primera labor de Magia ceremonial.
Sólo, para terminar, daríamos un grito: LIBERTAD VUESTRO YO... Esto es todo. Que la antena de nuestros hermanos, allende todas las tierras, puedan recoger esta onda de afirmación espiritual y de libertad única, y que todos los hombres que van a la vanguardia de este progreso espiritual puedan conquistar el candor necesario para merecerlo, mente sana para concebirlo y labios puros para pronunciar su nombre inmaculado...

Finis

Cuando Ud. Haya leído este libro y le han quedado dudas, es decir, si desea explicaciones, escriba al autor:
Dr. Krumm-Heller, Berlín-Heiligensee, Alemania, que poniendo Ud. El valor de la respuesta, recibirá amplias explicaciones.



NEWS OF THE WORLD: 

 

A.Crowley: 33° Mason who knew about human sacrifice (4/11/2007)

33° Mason, Aleister Crowley would definitely get some votes in the "most wicked man who ever lived contest" and is the clear cut favorite for the title of "The Father of Modern Satanism". Crowley's wicked life and his intimate association with Freemasonry are both well known.

Crowley himself was terribly decadent. A happily heroin-addicted, bisexual Satan worshiper, he asked people to call him "The Beast 666." Crowley believed that he was literally the antimessiah of the apocalypse.

During the first World War, Crowley transferred his activities to America. The press proclaimed him "the wickedest man in the world." He also spent time in Italy, but was expelled because Italian authorities accused his disciples of sacrificing human infants in occult rituals. According to one source, Crowley resided in the Abbey of Thelema near Cefalu Sicily, and revived ancient Dionysian ceremonies. During a 1921 ritual, he induced a he-goat to copulate with his mistress, then slit the animal's throat at the moment of orgasm.

WAS ALEISTER CROWLEY JUST A 'CLOSET' FREEMASON?

 Read more about Aleister Crowly further below on this page

Exclusive Interview With Leo Zagami, Ex-Illuminatus, on Greg Szymanski's Radio Show

 Part One

Part Two

Please listen to:

The Entities - A Song from The Film The Great American Novel

Stuck In Babylon - ASong from The Film The Great American Novel

The Great American Novel=The Theme Song From The Film The Great American Novel

,Arctic Beacon -
(Posted here: Sunday, January 07, 2007)

Please listen to:
- Is the Illuminati's house of cards falling apart because of countries like Venezuela, Cuba and North Korea? Listen to Alex Jones interviewing Robert Gaylon Ross Sr., author of the famous "Who is Who of the Elite?" -
-
PrisonPlanetTv.com, Feb 06, 2006 -
(Posted here: Feb 13, 2006)

Jerry Pippin Interviews Mr. X
- Mr. X, shown in the photo with Jerry on the left, was very leery and worried about someone finding out his true identity as he arrived for the interview. We made some small talk and immediately started rolling tape. Over the years, I have found this was the best way to get the story. Do it fast, clean and simple with point blank questions. What I heard was stunning. -
-
JerryPippin.com -
(Posted here: Friday, May 26, 2006

Chemtrail Documentaries - Clouds of Death vs. Aerosol Crimes
[Video Evidence]
- The "Clouds of Death" documentary is an excellent piece of information, which is a mandatory watch for everyone who wants to know the truth about chemtrails. Please don't just skim through this article without either downloading or watching this 23+ minutes video (scroll down to the end of this article to do so). People NEED to know what is going on, because it is negatively affecting us all and slowly killing us. THIS IS DONE BY OUR OWN GOVERNMENT IN A SILENT WARFARE AGAINST ITS OWN POPULATION! Wes Penre -
- WorldWithoutParasites.com -
(Posted here: Wednesday, January 03, 2007)

Vaccination - The Hidden Truth
[Video: 01:30:30]
- This is the shocking but extremely informative video documentary "Vaccination - The Hidden Truth" (1998) where fifteen people, including Dr. Viera Scheibner (a PhD researcher), five medical doctors, and other researchers, reveal what is really going on in relation to illness and vaccines.
Ironically, the important facts come from the orthodox medicine's own peer-reviewed research. With so much government and medical promotion of vaccination for prevention of disease, the video is clearly devoted to presenting the other side of the issue that parents and others are not being told. -
- from vaccination.inoz.com, 1998 -
(Posted here: Saturday, September 08, 2007)

 

I AM AN ANIMAL - The Story of Ingrid Newkirk and PETA
- On the frontline on animal rights we have Ingrid Newkirk, founder and President of PETA (People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals). Just like Sheehan, she is a brilliant strategist, fearless and driven when comes to protecting and fighting cruel and unethical behavior towards animals. Despite, or rather thanks to, her controversial methods of exposing those cruelties, she gets a lot of Media attention. -
- by Wes Penre, Nov 25, 2007 -
(Posted here: Sunday, November 25, 2007)

Antidepressants and School Shootings, Suicide, Addiction
[00:07:57]
- A shocking Compilation of Video clips showing negative side effects of Antidepressants. Suicide, homicide even to the point of school shootings. Best Case scenario you only experience Withdrawal and Addiction. My solution has not been medications/drugs but a company called Truehope: www.truehope.com-
- YouTube -
(Posted here: Wednesday, December 19, 2007)

An Evening with Lloyd Pie
Lecture on human origins and the Starchild Skull

[02:08:15]
- Lloyd is also the caretaker of the famous Starchild skull, and has written a new book about his eight years of struggle to get it scientifically tested to establish beyond dispute the precise genetic heritage of both of its parents. So far, extensive testing indicates that its mother was a normal human but its father was, in all probability, something other than entirely human. -
- LECTURE BY LLOYD PIE -
(Posted here: Monday, July 14, 2008)

C:\Users\Sasha\Pictures\Skull_and_Bones_Society.htm
www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

 

www.newsoftheworld.bz

www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

Elenin Comet Dwarf Star

Amy Winehouse Tragic Death

http://newsoftheworld.bz/EleninComet_Dwarf_Star.html

http://newsoftheworld.bz/Halcyon_Daze_NowExposed.html

http://newsoftheworld.bz/ZaraPhillips_MikeTindal.html

http://newsoftheworld.bz/AmyWineHouse_TragicDeath.html

Halcyon Daze No Exposed

Zara Phillips and Mike Tindal Tie the Knot

International News Limited Domain 
Pricing Per Year
.com* $9.99  | .net* $9.99  | .org* $9.99  | .info* $9.99  | .us* $9.99  | .biz* $9.99  | 
.ws* $9.99 
 | 
.name* $9.99 
Save even more on multi-year registrations! 

Visit International News Limited  for the best values on: domain names , domain transfers
  and more
!
INLNews.com Exclusive:
Are you on their death List?
Click here at NEWS OF THE WORLD to find out: http://newsoftheworld.bz/WhatIs_CODEXALIMENTARIUS.html


A.Crowley: 33° Mason who knew about human sacrifice (4/11/2007)

33° Mason, Aleister Crowley would definitely get some votes in the "most wicked man who ever lived contest" and is the clear cut favorite for the title of "The Father of Modern Satanism". Crowley's wicked life and his intimate association with Freemasonry are both well known.

Crowley himself was terribly decadent. A happily heroin-addicted, bisexual Satan worshiper, he asked people to call him "The Beast 666." Crowley believed that he was literally the antimessiah of the apocalypse.

During the first World War, Crowley transferred his activities to America. The press proclaimed him "the wickedest man in the world." He also spent time in Italy, but was expelled because Italian authorities accused his disciples of sacrificing human infants in occult rituals. According to one source, Crowley resided in the Abbey of Thelema near Cefalu Sicily, and revived ancient Dionysian ceremonies. During a 1921 ritual, he induced a he-goat to copulate with his mistress, then slit the animal's throat at the moment of orgasm.

WAS ALEISTER CROWLEY JUST A 'CLOSET' FREEMASON?

Aleister Crowley was very proud of all his accomplishments and connections. He bragged about all of the Masonic medals and insignia that he was entitled to wear.

This view was confirmed when The Arcane Schools of John Yarker came to me for review. I wrote to the author, who recognized my title to the 33° and conferred on me the grades of 95° Memphis and 90° Mizraim. It seemed as if I had somehow turned a tap. From this time on I lived in a perfect shower of diplomas, from Bucharest to Salt Lake City. I possess more exalted titles than I have ever been able to count. I am supposed to know more secret signs, tokens, passwords, grand words, grips, and so on, than I could actually learn in a dozen lives. An elephant would break down under the insignia I am entitled to wear.

Aleister Crowley in all of his Masonic regalia:

PAST GRAND MASTER ALEISTER CROWLEY

FRATER SUPERIOR BAPHOMET XI°

CROWLEY'S DOCTRINE

We find in the next quotes, the 'doctrine' of Aleister Crowley from MAGICK in Theory and Practice, by The Master Therion (Aleister Crowley):

But the bloody sacrifice, though more dangerous, is more efficacious; and for nearly all purposes human sacrifice is the best.

The animal should therefore be killed within the Circle, or the Triangle, as the case may be, so that its energy cannot escape. An animal should be selected whose nature accords with that of the ceremony--thus, by sacrifcing a female lamb one would not obtain any appreciate quantity of the fierce energy useful to a Magician who was invoking Mars. In such acase a ram would be more suitable. And this ram should be virgin--the whole potential of its original total energy should not have been diminished in any way. For the highest spiritual working one must accordingly choose that victim which contains the greatest and purest force. A male child of perfect innocence and high intelligence is the most satisfactory and suitable victim.

From The Book of the Law, by Aleister Crowley:

With my Hawk's head I peck at the eyes of Jesus as he hangs upon the cross......

There is no law beyond Do what thou wilt.

From SATANIC EXTRACTS, by Aleister Crowley:

 

The Oath of Fealty

I bind my blood in Satan's hands,

All this that lieth betwixt my hands

To thee, the Beast, and thy control,

I pledge me; body, mind, and soul.

 

Pledge

I swear to work my Work abhorred,

Careless of all but one reward,

The pleasure of the Devil our Lord

 

ALEISTER CROWLEY WAS AN INTERNATIONAL MASON

Crowley was truly an international Mason. He received his 33° in Mexico City and spoke of participating in Masonic rituals in the United States and also was involved in other rites of Freemasonry. Not only was Crowley a 33° Grand Inspector General of Scottish Rite Freemasonry, but he was also involved in other rites of Freemasonry that went even deeper into the occult. The Rite of Memphis contained Masonic rituals with a definite Egyptian flavor.

By the end of 1910, thanks to my relations with the Grand Hierophant 97° of the Rite of Memphis (a post held after his death by Dr. Gerard Encausse ['Papus'], Theodor Reuss ['Merlin'], and myself), I was now a sort of universal inspector-general of the various rites, charged with the secret mission of reporting on the possibility of reconstructing the entire edifice, which was universally recognized by all its more intelligent members as threatened with the gravest danger.

Even for a man like Crowley who was obsessed with the occult, the rituals of Freemasonry provided a profound occult thrill.

I supposed myself to have reached the summit of success when I restored the Secret Word of the Royal Arch. In this case, tradition had preserved the Word almost intact.

Were Aleister Crowley and his followers or perhaps a similar group capable of performing acts and rituals that are comparable to what are described by satanic ritual abuse survivors. The following quotes are from a book entitled, Secrets of the German Sex Magicians. This book talks about the ritual use of pain and attributes to Crowley the most perverted of practices such as bestiality and the ritual consumption of body fluids.

The ritual use of pain and agony as an access mode to trance and magical power does have its limits, though. For one thing, physical pain tends to dull the senses in the long run, so that stimuli have to be increased incessantly. This may quite easily lead to grave bodily harm, not to mention the fact that it can become downright addictive and lead to a kindled frenzy not very easily mastered.

Crowley, in fact, trod in his practice a path similar to that of the more materialistic authorities. Although he positively encouraged ejaculatory orgasm in his sex magic, he always made a point of consuming what he called the "elixir" afterwards. He understood this elixir to be the mixture of the sexual fluids of both partners or, in the masturbatory act, as just the semen. He entered very carefully in his the magical diaries a description of the elixir's consistency and taste, and he even recorded the prophecies which he deduced from these data.

And Crowley's practices go on to be even more disgusting.

Coprophagia, which means consumption of excrement, here also includes consumption of other secretions such as urine and sweat. It was ritually practiced from early times on the sympathetic-magic principle that the secretions of any entity contain part of its magis. Crowley, for example, occasionally offered his disciples in Cefalu the excretement of a goat. This frequently met with no small disapproval!

Crowley performed a similar ritual in his Sicilian Abbey of Thelema, during which his Scarlet Woman was to be mounted by a goat which would be beheaded during the climax.

There exists today a secret society that dedicates itself to carrying on the teachings of Aleister Crowley. This group is called the O.T.O.. The O.T.O. was founded earlier this century by high grade Austrian Freemason Karl Kellner and German Freemason Theodor Reuss. The O.T.O. became a major force in the occult world when Aleister Crowley became its leader.

Crowley learned ritual magic from the man who was renown as the master of his day, MacGregor Mathers. The pupil-student relationship soon turned into a bitter rivalry and resulted literally in a Black Magic war. When Mathers died in 1918 many of his friends were convinced that Crowley was responsible for his death. Mathers, also a Freemason, introduced Crowley to an occult organization called the "Golden Dawn" and helped Crowley along his dark walk on the Egyptian Masonic road.

Mathers and his wife Moina, the sister of the philosopher Henri Bergson, lived in Paris. (Mathers tried to convert Bergson to magic, but without success.) Their house was decorated as an Egyptian temple and they celebrated 'Egyptian Masses', invoking the goddess Isis. Mathers officiated in a long white robe, a metal belt engraved with the signs of the zodiac, bracelets round his wrists and ankles, and a leopard-skin slung across his shoulders. He was convinced that he was descended from the Scottish clan MacGregor and took to calling himself MacGregor Mathers, Chevalier MacGregor and Comte de Glenstrae. W. B. Yeats, whose magical name in the Golden Dawn was Daemon est Deus Inversus (The Devil is God Reversed), was a frequent visitor to the Mathers household in Paris.

One of the most talked about Satanic groups in recent years has been The Temple of Set headed by Michael Aquino.

The brand of Satanism that is practiced by Michael Aquino and the Temple of Set is thoroughly Egyptian. In the book, The Book of Coming Forth by Night (1985) Aquino describes what seems to be a call to start the Church of Satan and speaks in the first person as Set, the Egyptian Satan.

The Equinox has succumbed to my Solstice, and I, Set, am revealed in my Majesty....I am the ageless Intelligence of this Universe...and from my manifest semblance, which alone is not of Earth. Known as the Hebrew Satan, I chose to bring forth a Magus, according to the fashion of my Word. He was charged to form a Church of Satan, that I might easily touch the minds of men in this age they had cast for me.

The accusation of child abuse and molestation against Aquino was made in 1988 by Sandi Gallant of the San Francisco Police Department, thus placing another link between Egyptian style Satanism and Satanic Ritual Abuse. The accusations surfaced concerning the day care center at the Presidio military installation and were as follows:

Children said they were taken by day to private homes, including two on army property, where they had been sexually molested............

Other children talked about a "googoo" game in which they were urinated and defecated on by a "Mr. Gary".... Pencils were used to doodle on the skin and genitals of the children and were also inserted in a child anus.....

A gun was pointed at the head of another adult in front of the children......

There were five confirmed cases among the children of chlamydia, a sexually transmitted illness.

Although no formal charges were filed against Aquino, there were certainly some interesting twists to the case. His repeated claims of innocence to many were hollow cries. There are some similarities in the accusations against the day care center when compared to the recent disclosures of children that we have been in contact with.

It is not clear how long the army has known about Aquino's peculiar genus of satanism. But the San Francisco police have been exceptionally interested since about 1980. The interest crested in November 1987 when police raided a house where a three-year-old girl told police she had been molested by a sinister-looking man named "Mickey" who snapped pictures of her in the bathtub and sexually mistreated her in a room with black walls and a cross etched on the ceiling. The girl later spotted "Mickey" in the PX at the Presidio army base in San Francisco, where Aquino was stationed. The girl said she thought "Mickey" was Aquino. The girl also said she recognized Mrs. Aquino. Meanwhile, authorities had found evidence of ongoing child abuse at the Presidio day care center. A three-year-old had also been molested, and the cops turned up six cases of sexually transmitted infection in fifty-eight other charges at the center. A thirty-four-year-old civilian day-care worker at the Presidio facility, who was also a Southern Baptist minister was arrested. At first, the charges were dismissed. But subsequently, Hambright was indicted anew on twelve counts of sodomy, oral copulation, and lewd conduct. Hambright later died of AIDS.

Albert Churchward in his book, The Arcana of Freemasonry, confirms that Set is the Egyptian name for Satan.

That Sut or Set was first primary god of the Egyptians, but was god of the South Pole, or Southern Hemisphere, is amply proved and borne out by the monuments as well as the Ritual. Set or Sut, according to Plutarch, is the Egyptian name of Typhon--i.e. Satan of the Christian Cult.

 

Hoaxes and frauds? (4/4/2007)

Anti-masonry Frequently Asked Questions and a set of answers by the Grand Lodge of Columbia and Yukon...

Section 6, version 2.9 VI HOAXES AND FRAUDS

1. What were the Protocols of the Elders of Zion? The Protocols of the Elders of Zion, the most notorious and most successful work of modern antisemitism, draws on popular antisemitic notions which have their roots in mediaeval Europe from the time of the Crusades. The libels that the Jews used blood of Christian children for the Feast of Passover, poisoned the wells and spread the plague were pretexts for the wholesale destruction of Jewish communities throughout Europe. Tales were circulated among the masses of secret rabbinical conferences whose aim was to subjugate and exterminate the Christians, and motifs like these are found in early antisemitic literature. The conceptual inspiration for the Protocols can be traced back to the time of the French Revolution at the end of the 18th century. At that time, a French Jesuit named Abbé Augustin Barruel (1741/10/02 - 1820/10/05), representing reactionary elements opposed to the revolution, published in 1797 a treatise blaming the Revolution on a secret conspiracy operating through the Order of freemasons. Barruel’s idea was nonsense, since the French nobility at the time was heavily masonic. In his treatise, Barruel did not himself blame the Jews, who were emancipated as a result of the Revolution. However, in 1806, Barruel circulated a forged letter, probably sent to him by members of the state police opposed to Napoleon Bonaparte’s liberal policy toward the Jews, calling attention to the alleged part of the Jews in the conspiracy he had earlier attributed to the freemasons. The direct predecessor of the Protocols can be found in the pamphlet "Dialogues in Hell Between Machiavelli and Montesquieu", published by the non-Jewish French satirist Maurice Joly in 1864. In his "Dialogues", which make no mention of the Jews, Joly attacked the political ambitions of the emperor Napoleon III using the imagery of a diabolical plot in Hell. The "Dialogues" were caught by the French authorities soon after their publication and Joly was tried and sentenced to prison for his pamphlet. Joly’s "Dialogues", while intended as a political satire, soon fell into the hands of a German antisemite named Hermann Goedsche writing under the name of Sir John Retcliffe. Goedsche was a postal clerk and a spy for the Prussian secret police. He had been forced to leave the postal work due to his part in forging evidence in the prosecution against the Democratic leader Benedict Waldeck in 1849. Goedsche adapted Joly’s "Dialogues" into a mythical tale of a Jewish conspiracy as part of a series of novels entitled "Biarritz", which appeared in 1868. In a chapter called "The Jewish Cemetery in Prague and the Council of Representatives of the Twelve Tribes of Israel", he spins the fantasy of a secret centennial rabbinical conference which meets at midnight and whose purpose is to review the past hundred years and to make plans for the next century. Goedsche’s plagiary of Joly’s "Dialogues" found its way to Russia. It was translated into Russian in 1872, and a consolidation of the "council of representatives" under the name "Rabbi’s Speech" appeared in Russian in 1891. These works furnished the Russian secret police (Okhrana) with a means with which to strengthen the position of the weak Czar Nicholas II and discredit the reforms of the liberals who sympathized with the Jews. During the Dreyfus case of 1893-1895, agents of the Okhrana in Paris redacted the earlier works of Joly and Goedsche into a new edition which they called the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. The manuscript of the Protocols was brought to Russia in 1895 and was printed privately in 1897. The Protocols did not become public until 1905, when Russia’s defeat in the Russo-Japanese War was followed by the Revolution in the same year, leading to the promulgation of a constitution and institution of the Duma. In the wake of these events, the reactionary "Union of the Russian Nation" or Black Hundreds organization sought to incite popular feeling against the Jews, who they blamed for the Revolution and the Constitution. To this end they used the Protocols, which was first published in a public edition by the mystic priest Sergius Nilus in 1905. The Protocols were part of a propaganda campaign which accompanied the pogroms of 1905 inspired by the Okhrana. A variant text of the Protocols was published by George Butmi in 1906 and again in 1907. The edition of 1906 was found among the Czar’s collection, even though he had already recognized the work as a forgery. In his later editions, Nilus claimed that the Protocols had been read secretly at the First Zionist Congress at Basle in 1897, while Butmi in his edition wrote that they had no connection with the new Zionist movement, but rather were part of the masonic conspiracy. In the civil war following the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917, the reactionary White Armies made extensive use of the Protocols to incite widespread slaughters of Jews. At the same time, Russian emigrants brought the Protocols to western Europe, where the Nilus edition served as the basis for many translations, starting in 1920. Just after its appearance in London in 1920, Lucien Wolf exposed the Protocols as a plagiary of the earlier work of Joly and Goedsche, in a pamphlet of the Jewish Board of Deputies. The following year, in 1921, the story of the forgery was published in a series of articles in the London Times by Philip Grave, the paper’s correspondent in Constantinople. A whole book documenting the forgery was also published in the same year in America by Herman Bernstein. Nevertheless, the Protocols continued to circulate widely. They were even sponsored by Henry Ford in the United States until 1927, and formed an important part of the Nazis' justification of genocide of the Jews in World War II.1 The complete debunking of the Protocols has not stopped their continued circulation. In an attempt to negate the refutation, William Guy Carr claimed in 1958 that the Protocols were actually an older document recording a speech by Mayer Rothschild in 1773. This claim is occasionally repeated, although Carr provided no justification, documentation or citation for an accusation founded on his paranoid fears of international communism and banking. [RETURN TO INDEX] 1. Posted by news@cs.brown.edu in the newsgroups alt.conspiracy on 10 Feb 1993 18:15:22 GMT. Mirrored from www.nizkor.org Also see: http://www.holocaust-history.org/short-essays/protocols.shtml

http://www.igc.apc.org/ddickerson/protocols.html

2. Was Albert Pike the leader of Universal Freemasonry? No. And he also didn't give a speech claiming "Lucifer is God." What follows is a forgery by Léo Taxil, falsely identified as part of a speech and written order which Albert Pike was supposed to have delivered to freemasons on Bastille Day, July 14, 1889: "That which we must say to the world is that we worship a god, but it is the god that one adores without superstition. To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we say this, that you may repeat it to the brethren of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees: The masonic Religion should be, by all of us initiates of the higher degrees, maintained in the Purity of the Luciferian doctrine. If Lucifer were not God, would Adonay and his priests calumniate him? "Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay is also god. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, for the absolute can only exist as two gods; darkness being necessary for light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the brake to the locomotive. "Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy, and the true and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil." This letter appeared in Paris three years after Albert Pike’s death. Taxil admitted he had written it as the work of "Albert Pike, Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, Instructions to the twenty-three Supreme Councils of the World, July 14,1889." No one in regular Freemasonry ever held the title of "Sovereign Pontiff." While the rhetorical phrase "Universal Freemasonry" is not unknown, it has never been used as a proper title, since there is no such organization. Of the hundreds of masonic bodies in the world at that time, Pike was the leader of just one, the Southern Jurisdiction of the Scottish Rite. In spite of its blatant fraudulence, Taxil’s publicly confessed forgery was a huge success. (See Section III Subsection 7.) This lie was unwittingly reprinted in Abel Clarin de la Rive’s La Femme et L'Enfant dans la Franc-Maçonnerie Universelle(1894) and later copied by Lady Queenborough, Edith Starr Miller, in her Occult Theocrasy, published posthumously in two volumes in 1933. De la Rive retracted his support of Taxil and any of his creations in the April 1897 issue of Freemasonry Disclosed, The hoax has been both widely reprinted and exposed. A short bibliography on the subject can be viewed at <freemasonry.bcy.ca/taxilhoax.html> or at <srmason-sj.org/web/misc/taxilhoax.html>.

3. Does A.L. mean “In the year of Lucifer”? No. Originally an abbreviation for one of the Latin phrases meaning 'in the Year of Masonry' — probably 'Anno Latomorum' — it now is considered an abbreviation for Anno Lucis which translates as "in the year of light" and is arrived at by adding 4000 to the common era. No other explanation for this has been made other than the archbishop of Armaugh, James Ussher’s (1581-1656) published support of a long-accepted chronology of Scripture which fixed the earth’s creation on October 23rd, 4004 BCE

4. Isn't the masonic Bible supposed to be Albert Pike’s Morals and Dogma? There is no "masonic Bible". The proper masonic term is "Volume of Sacred Law". Freemasonry having evolved in Christian, and at one time Catholic, nations, members were predominantly Christian and therefore a version of the Christian "Holy Bible" is utilized in most masonic lodges. The Authorized King James 1611 version is the most common, although few jurisdiction specify usage. If its membership is composed of men of different faiths, a lodge may choose to use one or a number of different books such as the Koran, Torah or Bhagavadgita (Song of the Lord). (See Section III Subsection 7.)

5. Didn't George Washington renounce Freemasonry? No. George Washington remained a member of the Craft from his initiation into the Lodge at Fredericksburg, Virginia No. 4 on November 4, 1752 until the day he died on December 14, 1799, when he then, at his widow’s request, received a masonic funeral. George Washington’s papers are available online at memory.loc.gov/ammem/gwhtml/gwhome.html This hoax got its start in 1837 with the publication of a tract by Joseph Ritner, Governor of Pennsylvania. Although easily debunked, it was reprinted by E. A. Cook & Co., Chicago, in 1877, shortly after Prof. Charles Albert Blanchard (1848-1925), a founder and first lecturer of the National Christian Association published a rewriting of the same story entitled Was Washington a Freemason? 1. Vindication of General Washington from the stigma of adherence to secret societies, Joseph Ritner (1780-1869). Communicated by request of the House of representatives, to that body, on the 8th of March, 1837, with the proceedings which took place on its reception. Harrisburg, Printed by T. Fenn, 1837. 26 p. 21 cm. LCCN: 09026879 2. Was Washington a Freemason? Charles A. Blanchard. n.p.: n.d. Typed Copy. SC-29 Wheaton College.

6. Doesn't the “Big Book of Conspiracies” explain all this? No. The compiler, Doeg Moench, DC Comics and Time Warner Entertainment Company have avoided actionable libel by including a carefully worded "Publisher’s note", defining conspiracy theories as opinions, which may or may not be true, inferring relationships between facts, which may in fact have no relationship, and drawing conclusions without any other proof. Most of the fanciful claims made in this "comic book" are addressed in this FAQ. Errors in facts and specific claims regarding freemasons are detailed and refuted in the "Big Book page." It is unfortunate that the term conspiracy has been so debased that the real conspiracies, a real danger to a free and open society, so often go unreported or unremarked.

7. Didn't John F. Kennedy criticize Freemasonry? No. American President, John F. Kennedy, gave an address to a gathering of newspaper publishers on 27 April, 1961. The full text, available from the Kennedy Library in Massachusetts, shows that, in context, Kennedy was criticizing the American Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). This excerpt makes it clear that Kennedy’s concern was government, not fraternities: The very word "secrecy" is repugnant in a free and open society; and we are as a people inherently and historically opposed to secret societies, to secret oaths and to secret proceedings. We decided long ago that the dangers of excessive and unwarranted concealment of pertinent facts far outweighed the dangers which are cited to justify it. Even today, there is little value in opposing the threat of a closed society by imitating its arbitrary restrictions. Even today, there is little value in insuring the survival of our nation if our traditions do not survive with it. And there is very grave danger that an announced need for increased security will be seized upon by those anxious to expand its meaning to the very limits of official censorship and concealment. That I do not intend to permit to the extent that it is in my control. And no official of my Administration, whether his rank is high or low, civilian or military, should interpret my words here tonight as an excuse to censor the news, to stifle dissent, to cover up our mistakes or to withhold from the press and the public the facts they deserve to know.

8. Doesn't the satanic design of Washington, DC’s streetplan prove that there’s a masonic conspiracy? No. It does not take much imagination to look at a map of Washington, DC and see the outline of a five-pointed star in the streets to the north of the White House. But the assumptions required to believe that this arbitrary geometric shape reveals a secret political or occult agenda have no foundation. One has to assume that the pentagram is a uniquely evil symbol, highly valued by freemasons who believe that its physical representation can have a real impact on the world and that freemasons are responsible for intentionally including it in Washington’s street plan. None of these assumptions bear scrutiny. First, the pentagram is not an exclusively satanic symbol nor does it have any particular masonic significance. Second, Freemasonry, promoting rationalism, places no power in symbols themselves. It is not a part of Freemasonry to view the drawing of symbols, no matter how large, as an act of consolidating or controlling power. Third, there is no published information establishing the masonic membership of the men responsible for the street plan. Although Freemason George Washington commissioned Pierre Charles L'Enfant and approved the streetplan executed by Andrew Ellicott and Benjamin Bannecker, they were not masons. Drawing lines on a map of Washington, DC proves nothing other than the physical existence of streets and buildings. [RETURN TO INDEX]

9. Aren't the freemasons plotting to rebuild the Temple in Jerusalem? No. This is another story perpetuated by Lyndon LaRouche. In essence, the theory is that British Freemasonry, by design of members of the House of Windsor, and through the mechinations of Quatuor Coronati Lodge No. 2076, is secretly plotting to gain control of the Temple Mount and rebuild the Temple. LaRouche’s researchers have assembled a collection of facts and near-facts and linked them together with unproven opinions and assumptions. A refutation of the accusation is found at freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/rebuild_temple.html.

10. Didn't Adolf Hitler praise Freemasonry? No. Adolph Hitler (1889/04/20 - 1945/04/30) is recorded in referring to his perception of Freemasonry as an example of how he wanted the Nazi party to develop, specifically with an hierarchical organization and initiation through symbolic rites. A full record of his actions and writings though, clearly demonstrate that he despised Freemasonry. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/hitler.html.

11. But wasn't the Nazi party founded by the freemasons? No. A distinction must be drawn between the acts and beliefs of individual freemasons and Freemasonry as a group. While Freemasonry had nothing to do with the Nazi party and in fact was a major target for its hatred, there was one freemason—of a sort— in the party’s early history. Rudolf Glandeck von Sebottendorff (born Adam Alfred Rudolph Glauer in 1875) and Hermann Pohl (founder of the short-lived magical fraternity, the German Order Walvater of the Holy Grail) established another magical fraternity in Munich, the Thule Gesellschaft, on August 17, 1918. Originally called the "Studiengruppe für germanisches Altertum" (Study Group for German Antiquity), and deriving its ideology from such occultists as Guido von List (1848-1919/05/17), Adolf Lanz, aka Lanz von Liebenfels (1874-1954) and Madam Blavatsky, the group was politically active and played a leading part in assisting the successful attack on Munich’s Communist government on 30 April, 1919. Whether or not the occult affectations of the Thule were anything more than a cover for counter-revolutionary activism has not been determined. Regardless, the Thule amalgamated on 5 January, 1919 with the Committee of Independent Workers, renaming themselves the Deutsche Arbeiter-Partei, the German Workers' Party. Adolf Hitler claimed he was the seventh member to join this group which changed its name to the National Socialist German Workers' Party in 1920. Sebottendorff is purported to have been initiated into an irregular body of the Rite of Memphis while he was in Turkey. From his own writings it is clear that his version of Freemasonry incorporated aspects of Islamic Sufi mysticism, alchemy, astrology and Rosicrucianism. In his autobiographical novel Der Talisman des Rosenkreuzers (The Rosicrucian Talisman), he makes a clear distinction between Turkish Freemasonry and regular Freemasonry: "It must be shown that Oriental Freemasonry still retains faithfully even today the ancient teachings of wisdom forgotten by modern Freemasonry, whose Constitution of 1717 was a departure from the true way." Sebottendorff’s Bevor Hitler kam (1933)—banned by the Bavarian political police on 1 March, 1934— claimed precedence for the Thule Gesellschaft in the ranks of early influences on Hitler. This claim has been promoted by popular writers, most satisfied to seek corroboration in Hermann Rauschning’s Hitler Speaks (1939) without noting that this book was anecdotal, unsubstantiated, and later discredited by scholarly research. With his book suppressed by the Nazis, Sebottendorff was arrested by the Gestapo in 1934, interned in a concentration camp and then expelled to Turkey, where he is believed to have committed suicide by drowning on 9 May, 1945. Both Sebottendorff’s claims to masonic association and influence on Hitler are unproven and questionable. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/sebottendorff_r.html. [RETURN TO INDEX]

12. What is the masonic testament? An invention by the highly imaginative authors Christopher Knight and Robert Lomas, compiled from excerpts of the many rituals devised in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries that—at one time or another—were worked in masonic lodges or by freemasons independently of their lodges or without Grand Lodge authority. These rituals came from a multitude of independent sources and were created for a multitude of reasons. Knight and Lomas have arbitrarily selected passages from these texts to compile what they refer to as a chronology or history. The Masonic Testament is a work of fiction included in their book The Book of Hiram (2003). Knight and Lomas' "The Masonic Testament" is a contemporary text having no historical validity. It is not accepted as having any masonic authority, nor is it endorsed by any masonic body. It is a work of fiction. It should also be stressed that the phrase, "Masonic Testament" does not refer to another misnomer, "the masonic Bible." There is no such thing as a Masonic Bible; the Volume of Sacred Lodge which is used in every regular masonic lodge is that book held sacred by the members of the lodge—generally in North America, the King James Authorized Version of the Christian Bible.

 

FEMA, the most powerful organization in the United States (4/11/2007)

Some people have referred to it as the "secret government" of the United States. It is not an elected body, it does not involve itself in public disclosures, and it even has a quasi-secret budget in the billions of dollars. This government organization has more power than the President of the United States or the Congress, it has the power to suspend laws, move entire populations, arrest and detain citizens without a warrant and hold them without trial, it can seize property, food supplies, transportation systems, and can suspend the Constitution.

Not only is it the most powerful entity in the United States, but it was not even created under Constitutional law by the Congress. It was a product of a Presidential Executive Order. No, it is not the U.S. military nor the Central Intelligence Agency, they are subject to Congress. The organization is called FEMA, which stands for the Federal Emergency Management Agency. Originally conceived in the Richard Nixon Administration, it was refined by President Jimmy Carter and given teeth in the Ronald Reagan and George Bush Administrations.

FEMA had one original concept when it was created, to assure the survivability of the United States government in the event of a nuclear attack on this nation. It was also provided with the task of being a federal coordinating body during times of domestic disasters, such as earthquakes, floods and hurricanes. Its awesome powers grow under the tutelage of people like Lt. Col. Oliver North and General Richard Secord, the architects on the Iran-Contra scandal and the looting of America's savings and loan institutions. FEMA has even been given control of the State Defense Forces, a rag-tag, often considered neo-Nazi, civilian army that will substitute for the National Guard, if the Guard is called to duty overseas.

Though it may be the most powerful organization in the United States, few people know it even exists. But it has crept into our private lives. Even mortgage papers contain FEMA's name in small print if the property in question is near a flood plain. FEMA was deeply involved in the Los Angeles riots and the 1989 Loma Prieta earthquake in the San Francisco Bay Area. Some of the black helicopter traffic reported throughout the United States, but mainly in the West, California, Washington, Arizona, New Mexico, Texas and Colorado, are flown by FEMA personnel. FEMA has been given responsibility for many new disasters including urban forest fires, home heating emergencies, refugee situations, urban riots, and emergency planning for nuclear and toxic incidents. In the West, it works in conjunction with the Sixth Army.

FEMA was created in a series of Executive Orders. A Presidential Executive Order, whether Constitutional or not, becomes law simply by its publication in the Federal Registry. Congress is by-passed. Executive Order Number 12148 created the Federal Emergency Management Agency that is to interface with the Department of Defense for civil defense planning and funding. An "emergency czar" was appointed. FEMA has only spent about 6 percent of its budget on national emergencies, the bulk of their funding has been used for the construction of secret underground facilities to assure continuity of government in case of a major emergency, foreign or domestic. Executive Order Number 12656 appointed the National Security Council as the principal body that should consider emergency powers. This allows the government to increase domestic intelligence and surveillance of U.S. citizens and would restrict the freedom of movement within the United States and grant the government the right to isolate large groups of civilians. The National Guard could be federalized to seal all borders and take control of U.S. air space and all ports of entry.

Here are just a few Executive Orders associated with FEMA that would suspend the Constitution and the Bill of Rights. These Executive Orders have been on record for nearly 30 years and could be enacted by the stroke of a Presidential pen:

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10990 allows the government to take over all modes of transportation and control of highways and seaports.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10995 allows the government to seize and control the communication media.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10997 allows the government to take over all electrical power, gas, petroleum, fuels and minerals.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10998 allows the government to take over all food resources and farms.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11000 allows the government to mobilize civilians into work brigades under government supervision.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11001 allows the government to take over all health, education and welfare functions.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11002 designates the Postmaster General to operate a national registration of all persons.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11003 allows the government to take over all airports and aircraft, including commercial aircraft.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11004 allows the Housing and Finance Authority to relocate communities, build new housing with public funds, designate areas to be abandoned, and establish new locations for populations.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11005 allows the government to take over railroads, inland waterways and public storage facilities.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11051 specifies the responsibility of the Office of Emergency Planning and gives authorization to put all Executive Orders into effect in times of increased international tensions and economic or financial crisis.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11310 grants authority to the Department of Justice to enforce the plans set out in Executive Orders, to institute industrial support, to establish judicial and legislative liaison, to control all aliens, to operate penal and correctional institutions, and to advise and assist the President.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11049 assigns emergency preparedness function to federal departments and agencies, consolidating 21 operative Executive Orders issued over a fifteen year period.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11921 allows the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency to develop plans to establish control over the mechanisms of production and distribution, of energy sources, wages, salaries, credit and the flow of money in U.S. financial institution in any undefined national emergency. It also provides that when a state of emergency is declared by the President, Congress cannot review the action for six months.

The Federal Emergency Management Agency has broad powers in every aspect of the nation. General Frank Salzedo, chief of FEMA's Civil Security Division stated in a 1983 conference that he saw FEMA's role as a "new frontier in the protection of individual and governmental leaders from assassination, and of civil and military installations from sabotage and/or attack, as well as prevention of dissident groups from gaining access to U.S. opinion, or a global audience in times of crisis."

FEMA's powers were consolidated by President Carter to incorporate:

* the National Security Act of 1947, which allows for the strategic relocation of industries, services, government and other essential economic activities, and to rationalize the requirements for manpower, resources and production facilities;

* the 1950 Defense Production Act, which gives the President sweeping powers over all aspects of the economy;

* the Act of August 29, 1916, which authorizes the Secretary of the Army, in time of war, to take possession of any transportation system for transporting troops, material, or any other purpose related to the emergency; and

* the International Emergency Economic Powers Act, which enables the President to seize the property of a foreign country or national.

These powers were transferred to FEMA in a sweeping consolidation in 1979.

HURRICANE ANDREW FOCUSED ATTENTION ON FEMA FEMA's deceptive role really did not come to light with much of the public until Hurricane Andrew smashed into the U.S. mainland. As Russell R. Dynes, director of the Disaster Research Center of the University of Delaware, wrote in The World and I, "...The eye of the political storm hovered over the Federal Emergency Management Agency. FEMA became a convenient target for criticism." Because FEMA was accused of dropping the ball in Florida, the media and Congress commenced to study this agency. What came out of the critical look was that FEMA was spending 12 times more for "black operations" than for disaster relief. It spent $1.3 billion building secret bunkers throughout the United States in anticipation of government disruption by foreign or domestic upheaval. Yet fewer than 20 members of Congress , only members with top security clearance, know of the $1.3 billion expenditure by FEMA for non-natural disaster situations. These few Congressional leaders state that FEMA has a "black curtain" around its operations. FEMA has worked on National Security programs since 1979, and its predecessor, the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency, has secretly spent millions of dollars before being merged into FEMA by President Carter in 1979.

FEMA has developed 300 sophisticated mobile units that are capable of sustaining themselves for a month. The vehicles are located in five areas of the United States. They have tremendous communication systems and each contains a generator that would provide power to 120 homes each, but have never been used for disaster relief.

FEMA's enormous powers can be triggered easily. In any form of domestic or foreign problem, perceived and not always actual, emergency powers can be enacted. The President of the United States now has broader powers to declare martial law, which activates FEMA's extraordinary powers. Martial law can be declared during time of increased tension overseas, economic problems within the United States, such as a depression, civil unrest, such as demonstrations or scenes like the Los Angeles riots, and in a drug crisis. These Presidential powers have increased with successive Crime Bills, particularly the 1991 and 1993 Crime Bills, which increase the power to suspend the rights guaranteed under the Constitution and to seize property of those suspected of being drug dealers, to individuals who participate in a public protest or demonstration. Under emergency plans already in existence, the power exists to suspend the Constitution and turn over the reigns of government to FEMA and appointing military commanders to run state and local governments. FEMA then would have the right to order the detention of anyone whom there is reasonable ground to believe...will engage in, or probably conspire with others to engage in acts of espionage or sabotage. The plan also authorized the establishment of concentration camps for detaining the accused, but no trial.

Three times since 1984, FEMA stood on the threshold of taking control of the nation. Once under President Reagan in 1984, and twice under President Bush in 1990 and 1992. But under those three scenarios, there was not a sufficient crisis to warrant risking martial law. Most experts on the subject of FEMA and Martial Law insisted that a crisis has to appear dangerous enough for the people of the United States before they would tolerate or accept complete government takeover. The typical crisis needed would be threat of imminent nuclear war, rioting in several U.S. cites simultaneously, a series of national disasters that affect widespread danger to the populous, massive terrorist attacks, a depression in which tens of millions are unemployed and without financial resources, or a major environmental disaster.

THREE TIMES FEMA STOOD BY READY FOR EMERGENCY In April 1984, President Reagan signed Presidential Director Number 54 that allowed FEMA to engage in a secret national "readiness exercise" under the code name of REX 84. The exercise was to test FEMA's readiness to assume military authority in the event of a "State of Domestic National Emergency" concurrent with the launching of a direct United States military operation in Central America. The plan called for the deputation of U.S. military and National Guard units so that they could legally be used for domestic law enforcement. These units would be assigned to conduct sweeps and take into custody an estimated 400,000 undocumented Central American immigrants in the United States. The immigrants would be interned at 10 detention centers to be set up at military bases throughout the country.

REX 84 was so highly guarded that special metal security doors were placed on the fifth floor of the FEMA building in Washington, D.C. Even long-standing employees of the Civil Defense of the Federal Executive Department possessing the highest possible security clearances were not being allowed through the newly installed metal security doors. Only personnel wearing a special red Christian cross or crucifix lapel pin were allowed into the premises. Lt. Col. Ollie North was responsible for drawing up the emergency plan, which U.S. Attorney General William French Smith opposed vehemently. The plan called for the suspension of the Constitution, turning control of the government over to FEMA, appointment of military commanders to run state and local governments and the declaration of Martial Law. The Presidential Executive Orders to support such a plan were already in place. The plan also advocated the rounding up and transfer to "assembly centers or relocation camps" of a least 21 million American Negroes in the event of massive rioting or disorder, not unlike the rounding up of the Jews in Nazi Germany in the 1930s.

The second known time that FEMA stood by was in 1990 when Desert Storm was enacted. Prior to President Bush's invasion of Iraq, FEMA began to draft new legislation to increase its already formidable powers. One of the elements incorporated into the plan was to set up operations within any state or locality without the prior permission of local or state authorities. Such prior permission has always been required in the past. Much of the mechanism being set into place was in anticipation of the economic collapse of the Western World. The war with Iraq may have been conceived as a ploy to boost the bankrupt economy, but it only pushed the West into deeper recession.

The third scenario for FEMA came with the Los Angeles riots after the Rodney King brutality verdict. Had the rioting spread to other cities, FEMA would have been empowered to step in. As it was, major rioting only occurred in the Los Angeles area, thus preventing a pretext for a FEMA response.

On July 5, 1987, the Miami Herald published reports on FEMA's new goals. The goal was to suspend the Constitution in the event of a national crisis, such as nuclear war, violent and widespread internal dissent, or national opposition to a U.S. military invasion abroad. Lt. Col. North was the architect. National Security Directive Number 52 issued in August 1982, pertains to the "Use of National Guard Troops to Quell Disturbances."

The crux of the problem is that FEMA has the power to turn the United States into a police state in time of a real crisis or a manufactured crisis. Lt. Col. North virtually established the apparatus for dictatorship. Only the criticism of the Attorney General prevented the plans from being adopted. But intelligence reports indicate that FEMA has a folder with 22 Executive Orders for the President to sign in case of an emergency. It is believed those Executive Orders contain the framework of North's concepts, delayed by criticism but never truly abandoned.

The crisis, as the government now see it, is civil unrest. For generations, the government was concerned with nuclear war, but the violent and disruptive demonstrations that surrounded the Vietnam War era prompted President Nixon to change the direction of emergency powers from war time to times of domestic unrest. Diana Raynolds, program director of the Edward R. Murrow Center, summed up the dangers of FEMA today and the public reaction to Martial Law in a drug crisis: "It was James Madison's worst nightmare that a righteous faction would someday be strong enough to sweep away the Constitutional restraints designed by the framers to prevent the tyranny of centralized power, excessive privilege, an arbitrary governmental authority over the individual. These restraints, the balancing and checking of powers among branches and layers of government, and the civil guarantees, would be the first casualties in a drug-induced national security state with Reagan's Civil Emergency Preparedness unleashed. Nevertheless, there would be those who would welcome NSC (National Security Council) into the drug fray, believing that increasing state police powers to emergency levels is the only way left to fight American's enemy within. In the short run, a national security state would probably be a relief to those whose personal security and quality of life has been diminished by drugs or drug related crime. And, as the general public watches the progression of institutional chaos and social decay, they too may be willing to pay the ultimate price, one drug free America for 200 years of democracy."

The first targets in any FEMA emergency would be Hispanics and Blacks, the FEMA orders call for them to be rounded up and detained. Tax protesters, demonstrators against government military intervention outside U.S. borders, and people who maintain weapons in their homes are also targets. Operation Trojan Horse is a program designed to learn the identity of potential opponents to martial law. The program lures potential protesters into public forums, conducted by a "hero" of the people who advocates survival training. The list of names gathered at such meetings and rallies are computerized and then targeted in case of an emergency.

The most shining example of America to the world has been its peaceful transition of government from one administration to another. Despite crises of great magnitude, the United States has maintained its freedom and liberty. This nation now stands on the threshold of rule by non-elected people asserting non-Constitutional powers. Even Congress cannot review a Martial Law action until six months after it has been declared. For the first time in American history, the reigns of government would not be transferred from one elected element to another, but the Constitution, itself, can be suspended.

The scenarios established to trigger FEMA into action are generally found in the society today, economic collapse, civil unrest, drug problems, terrorist attacks, and protests against American intervention in a foreign country. All these premises exist, it could only be a matter of time in which one of these triggers the entire emergency necessary to bring FEMA into action, and then it may be too late, because under the FEMA plan, there is no contingency by which Constitutional power is restored.

By Harry V. Martin with research assistance from David Caul http://educate-yourself.org/nwo/FEMAsecretgovt1995.shtml

A.Crowley: 33° Mason who knew about human sacrifice (4/11/2007)

33° Mason, Aleister Crowley would definitely get some votes in the "most wicked man who ever lived contest" and is the clear cut favorite for the title of "The Father of Modern Satanism". Crowley's wicked life and his intimate association with Freemasonry are both well known.

Crowley himself was terribly decadent. A happily heroin-addicted, bisexual Satan worshiper, he asked people to call him "The Beast 666." Crowley believed that he was literally the antimessiah of the apocalypse.

During the first World War, Crowley transferred his activities to America. The press proclaimed him "the wickedest man in the world." He also spent time in Italy, but was expelled because Italian authorities accused his disciples of sacrificing human infants in occult rituals. According to one source, Crowley resided in the Abbey of Thelema near Cefalu Sicily, and revived ancient Dionysian ceremonies. During a 1921 ritual, he induced a he-goat to copulate with his mistress, then slit the animal's throat at the moment of orgasm.

WAS ALEISTER CROWLEY JUST A 'CLOSET' FREEMASON?

Aleister Crowley was very proud of all his accomplishments and connections. He bragged about all of the Masonic medals and insignia that he was entitled to wear.

This view was confirmed when The Arcane Schools of John Yarker came to me for review. I wrote to the author, who recognized my title to the 33° and conferred on me the grades of 95° Memphis and 90° Mizraim. It seemed as if I had somehow turned a tap. From this time on I lived in a perfect shower of diplomas, from Bucharest to Salt Lake City. I possess more exalted titles than I have ever been able to count. I am supposed to know more secret signs, tokens, passwords, grand words, grips, and so on, than I could actually learn in a dozen lives. An elephant would break down under the insignia I am entitled to wear.

Aleister Crowley in all of his Masonic regalia:

PAST GRAND MASTER ALEISTER CROWLEY

FRATER SUPERIOR BAPHOMET XI°

CROWLEY'S DOCTRINE

We find in the next quotes, the 'doctrine' of Aleister Crowley from MAGICK in Theory and Practice, by The Master Therion (Aleister Crowley):

But the bloody sacrifice, though more dangerous, is more efficacious; and for nearly all purposes human sacrifice is the best.

The animal should therefore be killed within the Circle, or the Triangle, as the case may be, so that its energy cannot escape. An animal should be selected whose nature accords with that of the ceremony--thus, by sacrifcing a female lamb one would not obtain any appreciate quantity of the fierce energy useful to a Magician who was invoking Mars. In such acase a ram would be more suitable. And this ram should be virgin--the whole potential of its original total energy should not have been diminished in any way. For the highest spiritual working one must accordingly choose that victim which contains the greatest and purest force. A male child of perfect innocence and high intelligence is the most satisfactory and suitable victim.

From The Book of the Law, by Aleister Crowley:

With my Hawk's head I peck at the eyes of Jesus as he hangs upon the cross......

There is no law beyond Do what thou wilt.

From SATANIC EXTRACTS, by Aleister Crowley:

 

The Oath of Fealty

I bind my blood in Satan's hands,

All this that lieth betwixt my hands

To thee, the Beast, and thy control,

I pledge me; body, mind, and soul.

 

Pledge

I swear to work my Work abhorred,

Careless of all but one reward,

The pleasure of the Devil our Lord

 

ALEISTER CROWLEY WAS AN INTERNATIONAL MASON

Crowley was truly an international Mason. He received his 33° in Mexico City and spoke of participating in Masonic rituals in the United States and also was involved in other rites of Freemasonry. Not only was Crowley a 33° Grand Inspector General of Scottish Rite Freemasonry, but he was also involved in other rites of Freemasonry that went even deeper into the occult. The Rite of Memphis contained Masonic rituals with a definite Egyptian flavor.

By the end of 1910, thanks to my relations with the Grand Hierophant 97° of the Rite of Memphis (a post held after his death by Dr. Gerard Encausse ['Papus'], Theodor Reuss ['Merlin'], and myself), I was now a sort of universal inspector-general of the various rites, charged with the secret mission of reporting on the possibility of reconstructing the entire edifice, which was universally recognized by all its more intelligent members as threatened with the gravest danger.

Even for a man like Crowley who was obsessed with the occult, the rituals of Freemasonry provided a profound occult thrill.

I supposed myself to have reached the summit of success when I restored the Secret Word of the Royal Arch. In this case, tradition had preserved the Word almost intact.

Were Aleister Crowley and his followers or perhaps a similar group capable of performing acts and rituals that are comparable to what are described by satanic ritual abuse survivors. The following quotes are from a book entitled, Secrets of the German Sex Magicians. This book talks about the ritual use of pain and attributes to Crowley the most perverted of practices such as bestiality and the ritual consumption of body fluids.

The ritual use of pain and agony as an access mode to trance and magical power does have its limits, though. For one thing, physical pain tends to dull the senses in the long run, so that stimuli have to be increased incessantly. This may quite easily lead to grave bodily harm, not to mention the fact that it can become downright addictive and lead to a kindled frenzy not very easily mastered.

Crowley, in fact, trod in his practice a path similar to that of the more materialistic authorities. Although he positively encouraged ejaculatory orgasm in his sex magic, he always made a point of consuming what he called the "elixir" afterwards. He understood this elixir to be the mixture of the sexual fluids of both partners or, in the masturbatory act, as just the semen. He entered very carefully in his the magical diaries a description of the elixir's consistency and taste, and he even recorded the prophecies which he deduced from these data.

And Crowley's practices go on to be even more disgusting.

Coprophagia, which means consumption of excrement, here also includes consumption of other secretions such as urine and sweat. It was ritually practiced from early times on the sympathetic-magic principle that the secretions of any entity contain part of its magis. Crowley, for example, occasionally offered his disciples in Cefalu the excretement of a goat. This frequently met with no small disapproval!

Crowley performed a similar ritual in his Sicilian Abbey of Thelema, during which his Scarlet Woman was to be mounted by a goat which would be beheaded during the climax.

There exists today a secret society that dedicates itself to carrying on the teachings of Aleister Crowley. This group is called the O.T.O.. The O.T.O. was founded earlier this century by high grade Austrian Freemason Karl Kellner and German Freemason Theodor Reuss. The O.T.O. became a major force in the occult world when Aleister Crowley became its leader.

Crowley learned ritual magic from the man who was renown as the master of his day, MacGregor Mathers. The pupil-student relationship soon turned into a bitter rivalry and resulted literally in a Black Magic war. When Mathers died in 1918 many of his friends were convinced that Crowley was responsible for his death. Mathers, also a Freemason, introduced Crowley to an occult organization called the "Golden Dawn" and helped Crowley along his dark walk on the Egyptian Masonic road.

Mathers and his wife Moina, the sister of the philosopher Henri Bergson, lived in Paris. (Mathers tried to convert Bergson to magic, but without success.) Their house was decorated as an Egyptian temple and they celebrated 'Egyptian Masses', invoking the goddess Isis. Mathers officiated in a long white robe, a metal belt engraved with the signs of the zodiac, bracelets round his wrists and ankles, and a leopard-skin slung across his shoulders. He was convinced that he was descended from the Scottish clan MacGregor and took to calling himself MacGregor Mathers, Chevalier MacGregor and Comte de Glenstrae. W. B. Yeats, whose magical name in the Golden Dawn was Daemon est Deus Inversus (The Devil is God Reversed), was a frequent visitor to the Mathers household in Paris.

One of the most talked about Satanic groups in recent years has been The Temple of Set headed by Michael Aquino.

The brand of Satanism that is practiced by Michael Aquino and the Temple of Set is thoroughly Egyptian. In the book, The Book of Coming Forth by Night (1985) Aquino describes what seems to be a call to start the Church of Satan and speaks in the first person as Set, the Egyptian Satan.

The Equinox has succumbed to my Solstice, and I, Set, am revealed in my Majesty....I am the ageless Intelligence of this Universe...and from my manifest semblance, which alone is not of Earth. Known as the Hebrew Satan, I chose to bring forth a Magus, according to the fashion of my Word. He was charged to form a Church of Satan, that I might easily touch the minds of men in this age they had cast for me.

The accusation of child abuse and molestation against Aquino was made in 1988 by Sandi Gallant of the San Francisco Police Department, thus placing another link between Egyptian style Satanism and Satanic Ritual Abuse. The accusations surfaced concerning the day care center at the Presidio military installation and were as follows:

Children said they were taken by day to private homes, including two on army property, where they had been sexually molested............

Other children talked about a "googoo" game in which they were urinated and defecated on by a "Mr. Gary".... Pencils were used to doodle on the skin and genitals of the children and were also inserted in a child anus.....

A gun was pointed at the head of another adult in front of the children......

There were five confirmed cases among the children of chlamydia, a sexually transmitted illness.

Although no formal charges were filed against Aquino, there were certainly some interesting twists to the case. His repeated claims of innocence to many were hollow cries. There are some similarities in the accusations against the day care center when compared to the recent disclosures of children that we have been in contact with.

It is not clear how long the army has known about Aquino's peculiar genus of satanism. But the San Francisco police have been exceptionally interested since about 1980. The interest crested in November 1987 when police raided a house where a three-year-old girl told police she had been molested by a sinister-looking man named "Mickey" who snapped pictures of her in the bathtub and sexually mistreated her in a room with black walls and a cross etched on the ceiling. The girl later spotted "Mickey" in the PX at the Presidio army base in San Francisco, where Aquino was stationed. The girl said she thought "Mickey" was Aquino. The girl also said she recognized Mrs. Aquino. Meanwhile, authorities had found evidence of ongoing child abuse at the Presidio day care center. A three-year-old had also been molested, and the cops turned up six cases of sexually transmitted infection in fifty-eight other charges at the center. A thirty-four-year-old civilian day-care worker at the Presidio facility, who was also a Southern Baptist minister was arrested. At first, the charges were dismissed. But subsequently, Hambright was indicted anew on twelve counts of sodomy, oral copulation, and lewd conduct. Hambright later died of AIDS.

Albert Churchward in his book, The Arcana of Freemasonry, confirms that Set is the Egyptian name for Satan.

That Sut or Set was first primary god of the Egyptians, but was god of the South Pole, or Southern Hemisphere, is amply proved and borne out by the monuments as well as the Ritual. Set or Sut, according to Plutarch, is the Egyptian name of Typhon--i.e. Satan of the Christian Cult.

 

Hoaxes and frauds? (4/4/2007)

Anti-masonry Frequently Asked Questions and a set of answers by the Grand Lodge of Columbia and Yukon...

Section 6, version 2.9 VI HOAXES AND FRAUDS

1. What were the Protocols of the Elders of Zion? The Protocols of the Elders of Zion, the most notorious and most successful work of modern antisemitism, draws on popular antisemitic notions which have their roots in mediaeval Europe from the time of the Crusades. The libels that the Jews used blood of Christian children for the Feast of Passover, poisoned the wells and spread the plague were pretexts for the wholesale destruction of Jewish communities throughout Europe. Tales were circulated among the masses of secret rabbinical conferences whose aim was to subjugate and exterminate the Christians, and motifs like these are found in early antisemitic literature. The conceptual inspiration for the Protocols can be traced back to the time of the French Revolution at the end of the 18th century. At that time, a French Jesuit named Abbé Augustin Barruel (1741/10/02 - 1820/10/05), representing reactionary elements opposed to the revolution, published in 1797 a treatise blaming the Revolution on a secret conspiracy operating through the Order of freemasons. Barruel’s idea was nonsense, since the French nobility at the time was heavily masonic. In his treatise, Barruel did not himself blame the Jews, who were emancipated as a result of the Revolution. However, in 1806, Barruel circulated a forged letter, probably sent to him by members of the state police opposed to Napoleon Bonaparte’s liberal policy toward the Jews, calling attention to the alleged part of the Jews in the conspiracy he had earlier attributed to the freemasons. The direct predecessor of the Protocols can be found in the pamphlet "Dialogues in Hell Between Machiavelli and Montesquieu", published by the non-Jewish French satirist Maurice Joly in 1864. In his "Dialogues", which make no mention of the Jews, Joly attacked the political ambitions of the emperor Napoleon III using the imagery of a diabolical plot in Hell. The "Dialogues" were caught by the French authorities soon after their publication and Joly was tried and sentenced to prison for his pamphlet. Joly’s "Dialogues", while intended as a political satire, soon fell into the hands of a German antisemite named Hermann Goedsche writing under the name of Sir John Retcliffe. Goedsche was a postal clerk and a spy for the Prussian secret police. He had been forced to leave the postal work due to his part in forging evidence in the prosecution against the Democratic leader Benedict Waldeck in 1849. Goedsche adapted Joly’s "Dialogues" into a mythical tale of a Jewish conspiracy as part of a series of novels entitled "Biarritz", which appeared in 1868. In a chapter called "The Jewish Cemetery in Prague and the Council of Representatives of the Twelve Tribes of Israel", he spins the fantasy of a secret centennial rabbinical conference which meets at midnight and whose purpose is to review the past hundred years and to make plans for the next century. Goedsche’s plagiary of Joly’s "Dialogues" found its way to Russia. It was translated into Russian in 1872, and a consolidation of the "council of representatives" under the name "Rabbi’s Speech" appeared in Russian in 1891. These works furnished the Russian secret police (Okhrana) with a means with which to strengthen the position of the weak Czar Nicholas II and discredit the reforms of the liberals who sympathized with the Jews. During the Dreyfus case of 1893-1895, agents of the Okhrana in Paris redacted the earlier works of Joly and Goedsche into a new edition which they called the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. The manuscript of the Protocols was brought to Russia in 1895 and was printed privately in 1897. The Protocols did not become public until 1905, when Russia’s defeat in the Russo-Japanese War was followed by the Revolution in the same year, leading to the promulgation of a constitution and institution of the Duma. In the wake of these events, the reactionary "Union of the Russian Nation" or Black Hundreds organization sought to incite popular feeling against the Jews, who they blamed for the Revolution and the Constitution. To this end they used the Protocols, which was first published in a public edition by the mystic priest Sergius Nilus in 1905. The Protocols were part of a propaganda campaign which accompanied the pogroms of 1905 inspired by the Okhrana. A variant text of the Protocols was published by George Butmi in 1906 and again in 1907. The edition of 1906 was found among the Czar’s collection, even though he had already recognized the work as a forgery. In his later editions, Nilus claimed that the Protocols had been read secretly at the First Zionist Congress at Basle in 1897, while Butmi in his edition wrote that they had no connection with the new Zionist movement, but rather were part of the masonic conspiracy. In the civil war following the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917, the reactionary White Armies made extensive use of the Protocols to incite widespread slaughters of Jews. At the same time, Russian emigrants brought the Protocols to western Europe, where the Nilus edition served as the basis for many translations, starting in 1920. Just after its appearance in London in 1920, Lucien Wolf exposed the Protocols as a plagiary of the earlier work of Joly and Goedsche, in a pamphlet of the Jewish Board of Deputies. The following year, in 1921, the story of the forgery was published in a series of articles in the London Times by Philip Grave, the paper’s correspondent in Constantinople. A whole book documenting the forgery was also published in the same year in America by Herman Bernstein. Nevertheless, the Protocols continued to circulate widely. They were even sponsored by Henry Ford in the United States until 1927, and formed an important part of the Nazis' justification of genocide of the Jews in World War II.1 The complete debunking of the Protocols has not stopped their continued circulation. In an attempt to negate the refutation, William Guy Carr claimed in 1958 that the Protocols were actually an older document recording a speech by Mayer Rothschild in 1773. This claim is occasionally repeated, although Carr provided no justification, documentation or citation for an accusation founded on his paranoid fears of international communism and banking. [RETURN TO INDEX] 1. Posted by news@cs.brown.edu in the newsgroups alt.conspiracy on 10 Feb 1993 18:15:22 GMT. Mirrored from www.nizkor.org Also see: http://www.holocaust-history.org/short-essays/protocols.shtml

http://www.igc.apc.org/ddickerson/protocols.html

2. Was Albert Pike the leader of Universal Freemasonry? No. And he also didn't give a speech claiming "Lucifer is God." What follows is a forgery by Léo Taxil, falsely identified as part of a speech and written order which Albert Pike was supposed to have delivered to freemasons on Bastille Day, July 14, 1889: "That which we must say to the world is that we worship a god, but it is the god that one adores without superstition. To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we say this, that you may repeat it to the brethren of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees: The masonic Religion should be, by all of us initiates of the higher degrees, maintained in the Purity of the Luciferian doctrine. If Lucifer were not God, would Adonay and his priests calumniate him? "Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay is also god. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, for the absolute can only exist as two gods; darkness being necessary for light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the brake to the locomotive. "Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy, and the true and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil." This letter appeared in Paris three years after Albert Pike’s death. Taxil admitted he had written it as the work of "Albert Pike, Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, Instructions to the twenty-three Supreme Councils of the World, July 14,1889." No one in regular Freemasonry ever held the title of "Sovereign Pontiff." While the rhetorical phrase "Universal Freemasonry" is not unknown, it has never been used as a proper title, since there is no such organization. Of the hundreds of masonic bodies in the world at that time, Pike was the leader of just one, the Southern Jurisdiction of the Scottish Rite. In spite of its blatant fraudulence, Taxil’s publicly confessed forgery was a huge success. (See Section III Subsection 7.) This lie was unwittingly reprinted in Abel Clarin de la Rive’s La Femme et L'Enfant dans la Franc-Maçonnerie Universelle(1894) and later copied by Lady Queenborough, Edith Starr Miller, in her Occult Theocrasy, published posthumously in two volumes in 1933. De la Rive retracted his support of Taxil and any of his creations in the April 1897 issue of Freemasonry Disclosed, The hoax has been both widely reprinted and exposed. A short bibliography on the subject can be viewed at <freemasonry.bcy.ca/taxilhoax.html> or at <srmason-sj.org/web/misc/taxilhoax.html>.

3. Does A.L. mean “In the year of Lucifer”? No. Originally an abbreviation for one of the Latin phrases meaning 'in the Year of Masonry' — probably 'Anno Latomorum' — it now is considered an abbreviation for Anno Lucis which translates as "in the year of light" and is arrived at by adding 4000 to the common era. No other explanation for this has been made other than the archbishop of Armaugh, James Ussher’s (1581-1656) published support of a long-accepted chronology of Scripture which fixed the earth’s creation on October 23rd, 4004 BCE

4. Isn't the masonic Bible supposed to be Albert Pike’s Morals and Dogma? There is no "masonic Bible". The proper masonic term is "Volume of Sacred Law". Freemasonry having evolved in Christian, and at one time Catholic, nations, members were predominantly Christian and therefore a version of the Christian "Holy Bible" is utilized in most masonic lodges. The Authorized King James 1611 version is the most common, although few jurisdiction specify usage. If its membership is composed of men of different faiths, a lodge may choose to use one or a number of different books such as the Koran, Torah or Bhagavadgita (Song of the Lord). (See Section III Subsection 7.)

5. Didn't George Washington renounce Freemasonry? No. George Washington remained a member of the Craft from his initiation into the Lodge at Fredericksburg, Virginia No. 4 on November 4, 1752 until the day he died on December 14, 1799, when he then, at his widow’s request, received a masonic funeral. George Washington’s papers are available online at memory.loc.gov/ammem/gwhtml/gwhome.html This hoax got its start in 1837 with the publication of a tract by Joseph Ritner, Governor of Pennsylvania. Although easily debunked, it was reprinted by E. A. Cook & Co., Chicago, in 1877, shortly after Prof. Charles Albert Blanchard (1848-1925), a founder and first lecturer of the National Christian Association published a rewriting of the same story entitled Was Washington a Freemason? 1. Vindication of General Washington from the stigma of adherence to secret societies, Joseph Ritner (1780-1869). Communicated by request of the House of representatives, to that body, on the 8th of March, 1837, with the proceedings which took place on its reception. Harrisburg, Printed by T. Fenn, 1837. 26 p. 21 cm. LCCN: 09026879 2. Was Washington a Freemason? Charles A. Blanchard. n.p.: n.d. Typed Copy. SC-29 Wheaton College.

6. Doesn't the “Big Book of Conspiracies” explain all this? No. The compiler, Doeg Moench, DC Comics and Time Warner Entertainment Company have avoided actionable libel by including a carefully worded "Publisher’s note", defining conspiracy theories as opinions, which may or may not be true, inferring relationships between facts, which may in fact have no relationship, and drawing conclusions without any other proof. Most of the fanciful claims made in this "comic book" are addressed in this FAQ. Errors in facts and specific claims regarding freemasons are detailed and refuted in the "Big Book page." It is unfortunate that the term conspiracy has been so debased that the real conspiracies, a real danger to a free and open society, so often go unreported or unremarked.

7. Didn't John F. Kennedy criticize Freemasonry? No. American President, John F. Kennedy, gave an address to a gathering of newspaper publishers on 27 April, 1961. The full text, available from the Kennedy Library in Massachusetts, shows that, in context, Kennedy was criticizing the American Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). This excerpt makes it clear that Kennedy’s concern was government, not fraternities: The very word "secrecy" is repugnant in a free and open society; and we are as a people inherently and historically opposed to secret societies, to secret oaths and to secret proceedings. We decided long ago that the dangers of excessive and unwarranted concealment of pertinent facts far outweighed the dangers which are cited to justify it. Even today, there is little value in opposing the threat of a closed society by imitating its arbitrary restrictions. Even today, there is little value in insuring the survival of our nation if our traditions do not survive with it. And there is very grave danger that an announced need for increased security will be seized upon by those anxious to expand its meaning to the very limits of official censorship and concealment. That I do not intend to permit to the extent that it is in my control. And no official of my Administration, whether his rank is high or low, civilian or military, should interpret my words here tonight as an excuse to censor the news, to stifle dissent, to cover up our mistakes or to withhold from the press and the public the facts they deserve to know.

8. Doesn't the satanic design of Washington, DC’s streetplan prove that there’s a masonic conspiracy? No. It does not take much imagination to look at a map of Washington, DC and see the outline of a five-pointed star in the streets to the north of the White House. But the assumptions required to believe that this arbitrary geometric shape reveals a secret political or occult agenda have no foundation. One has to assume that the pentagram is a uniquely evil symbol, highly valued by freemasons who believe that its physical representation can have a real impact on the world and that freemasons are responsible for intentionally including it in Washington’s street plan. None of these assumptions bear scrutiny. First, the pentagram is not an exclusively satanic symbol nor does it have any particular masonic significance. Second, Freemasonry, promoting rationalism, places no power in symbols themselves. It is not a part of Freemasonry to view the drawing of symbols, no matter how large, as an act of consolidating or controlling power. Third, there is no published information establishing the masonic membership of the men responsible for the street plan. Although Freemason George Washington commissioned Pierre Charles L'Enfant and approved the streetplan executed by Andrew Ellicott and Benjamin Bannecker, they were not masons. Drawing lines on a map of Washington, DC proves nothing other than the physical existence of streets and buildings. [RETURN TO INDEX]

9. Aren't the freemasons plotting to rebuild the Temple in Jerusalem? No. This is another story perpetuated by Lyndon LaRouche. In essence, the theory is that British Freemasonry, by design of members of the House of Windsor, and through the mechinations of Quatuor Coronati Lodge No. 2076, is secretly plotting to gain control of the Temple Mount and rebuild the Temple. LaRouche’s researchers have assembled a collection of facts and near-facts and linked them together with unproven opinions and assumptions. A refutation of the accusation is found at freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/rebuild_temple.html.

10. Didn't Adolf Hitler praise Freemasonry? No. Adolph Hitler (1889/04/20 - 1945/04/30) is recorded in referring to his perception of Freemasonry as an example of how he wanted the Nazi party to develop, specifically with an hierarchical organization and initiation through symbolic rites. A full record of his actions and writings though, clearly demonstrate that he despised Freemasonry. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/hitler.html.

11. But wasn't the Nazi party founded by the freemasons? No. A distinction must be drawn between the acts and beliefs of individual freemasons and Freemasonry as a group. While Freemasonry had nothing to do with the Nazi party and in fact was a major target for its hatred, there was one freemason—of a sort— in the party’s early history. Rudolf Glandeck von Sebottendorff (born Adam Alfred Rudolph Glauer in 1875) and Hermann Pohl (founder of the short-lived magical fraternity, the German Order Walvater of the Holy Grail) established another magical fraternity in Munich, the Thule Gesellschaft, on August 17, 1918. Originally called the "Studiengruppe für germanisches Altertum" (Study Group for German Antiquity), and deriving its ideology from such occultists as Guido von List (1848-1919/05/17), Adolf Lanz, aka Lanz von Liebenfels (1874-1954) and Madam Blavatsky, the group was politically active and played a leading part in assisting the successful attack on Munich’s Communist government on 30 April, 1919. Whether or not the occult affectations of the Thule were anything more than a cover for counter-revolutionary activism has not been determined. Regardless, the Thule amalgamated on 5 January, 1919 with the Committee of Independent Workers, renaming themselves the Deutsche Arbeiter-Partei, the German Workers' Party. Adolf Hitler claimed he was the seventh member to join this group which changed its name to the National Socialist German Workers' Party in 1920. Sebottendorff is purported to have been initiated into an irregular body of the Rite of Memphis while he was in Turkey. From his own writings it is clear that his version of Freemasonry incorporated aspects of Islamic Sufi mysticism, alchemy, astrology and Rosicrucianism. In his autobiographical novel Der Talisman des Rosenkreuzers (The Rosicrucian Talisman), he makes a clear distinction between Turkish Freemasonry and regular Freemasonry: "It must be shown that Oriental Freemasonry still retains faithfully even today the ancient teachings of wisdom forgotten by modern Freemasonry, whose Constitution of 1717 was a departure from the true way." Sebottendorff’s Bevor Hitler kam (1933)—banned by the Bavarian political police on 1 March, 1934— claimed precedence for the Thule Gesellschaft in the ranks of early influences on Hitler. This claim has been promoted by popular writers, most satisfied to seek corroboration in Hermann Rauschning’s Hitler Speaks (1939) without noting that this book was anecdotal, unsubstantiated, and later discredited by scholarly research. With his book suppressed by the Nazis, Sebottendorff was arrested by the Gestapo in 1934, interned in a concentration camp and then expelled to Turkey, where he is believed to have committed suicide by drowning on 9 May, 1945. Both Sebottendorff’s claims to masonic association and influence on Hitler are unproven and questionable. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/sebottendorff_r.html. [RETURN TO INDEX]

12. What is the masonic testament? An invention by the highly imaginative authors Christopher Knight and Robert Lomas, compiled from excerpts of the many rituals devised in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries that—at one time or another—were worked in masonic lodges or by freemasons independently of their lodges or without Grand Lodge authority. These rituals came from a multitude of independent sources and were created for a multitude of reasons. Knight and Lomas have arbitrarily selected passages from these texts to compile what they refer to as a chronology or history. The Masonic Testament is a work of fiction included in their book The Book of Hiram (2003). Knight and Lomas' "The Masonic Testament" is a contemporary text having no historical validity. It is not accepted as having any masonic authority, nor is it endorsed by any masonic body. It is a work of fiction. It should also be stressed that the phrase, "Masonic Testament" does not refer to another misnomer, "the masonic Bible." There is no such thing as a Masonic Bible; the Volume of Sacred Lodge which is used in every regular masonic lodge is that book held sacred by the members of the lodge—generally in North America, the King James Authorized Version of the Christian Bible.

 

FEMA, the most powerful organization in the United States (4/11/2007)

Some people have referred to it as the "secret government" of the United States. It is not an elected body, it does not involve itself in public disclosures, and it even has a quasi-secret budget in the billions of dollars. This government organization has more power than the President of the United States or the Congress, it has the power to suspend laws, move entire populations, arrest and detain citizens without a warrant and hold them without trial, it can seize property, food supplies, transportation systems, and can suspend the Constitution.

Not only is it the most powerful entity in the United States, but it was not even created under Constitutional law by the Congress. It was a product of a Presidential Executive Order. No, it is not the U.S. military nor the Central Intelligence Agency, they are subject to Congress. The organization is called FEMA, which stands for the Federal Emergency Management Agency. Originally conceived in the Richard Nixon Administration, it was refined by President Jimmy Carter and given teeth in the Ronald Reagan and George Bush Administrations.

FEMA had one original concept when it was created, to assure the survivability of the United States government in the event of a nuclear attack on this nation. It was also provided with the task of being a federal coordinating body during times of domestic disasters, such as earthquakes, floods and hurricanes. Its awesome powers grow under the tutelage of people like Lt. Col. Oliver North and General Richard Secord, the architects on the Iran-Contra scandal and the looting of America's savings and loan institutions. FEMA has even been given control of the State Defense Forces, a rag-tag, often considered neo-Nazi, civilian army that will substitute for the National Guard, if the Guard is called to duty overseas.

Though it may be the most powerful organization in the United States, few people know it even exists. But it has crept into our private lives. Even mortgage papers contain FEMA's name in small print if the property in question is near a flood plain. FEMA was deeply involved in the Los Angeles riots and the 1989 Loma Prieta earthquake in the San Francisco Bay Area. Some of the black helicopter traffic reported throughout the United States, but mainly in the West, California, Washington, Arizona, New Mexico, Texas and Colorado, are flown by FEMA personnel. FEMA has been given responsibility for many new disasters including urban forest fires, home heating emergencies, refugee situations, urban riots, and emergency planning for nuclear and toxic incidents. In the West, it works in conjunction with the Sixth Army.

FEMA was created in a series of Executive Orders. A Presidential Executive Order, whether Constitutional or not, becomes law simply by its publication in the Federal Registry. Congress is by-passed. Executive Order Number 12148 created the Federal Emergency Management Agency that is to interface with the Department of Defense for civil defense planning and funding. An "emergency czar" was appointed. FEMA has only spent about 6 percent of its budget on national emergencies, the bulk of their funding has been used for the construction of secret underground facilities to assure continuity of government in case of a major emergency, foreign or domestic. Executive Order Number 12656 appointed the National Security Council as the principal body that should consider emergency powers. This allows the government to increase domestic intelligence and surveillance of U.S. citizens and would restrict the freedom of movement within the United States and grant the government the right to isolate large groups of civilians. The National Guard could be federalized to seal all borders and take control of U.S. air space and all ports of entry.

Here are just a few Executive Orders associated with FEMA that would suspend the Constitution and the Bill of Rights. These Executive Orders have been on record for nearly 30 years and could be enacted by the stroke of a Presidential pen:

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10990 allows the government to take over all modes of transportation and control of highways and seaports.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10995 allows the government to seize and control the communication media.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10997 allows the government to take over all electrical power, gas, petroleum, fuels and minerals.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10998 allows the government to take over all food resources and farms.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11000 allows the government to mobilize civilians into work brigades under government supervision.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11001 allows the government to take over all health, education and welfare functions.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11002 designates the Postmaster General to operate a national registration of all persons.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11003 allows the government to take over all airports and aircraft, including commercial aircraft.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11004 allows the Housing and Finance Authority to relocate communities, build new housing with public funds, designate areas to be abandoned, and establish new locations for populations.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11005 allows the government to take over railroads, inland waterways and public storage facilities.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11051 specifies the responsibility of the Office of Emergency Planning and gives authorization to put all Executive Orders into effect in times of increased international tensions and economic or financial crisis.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11310 grants authority to the Department of Justice to enforce the plans set out in Executive Orders, to institute industrial support, to establish judicial and legislative liaison, to control all aliens, to operate penal and correctional institutions, and to advise and assist the President.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11049 assigns emergency preparedness function to federal departments and agencies, consolidating 21 operative Executive Orders issued over a fifteen year period.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11921 allows the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency to develop plans to establish control over the mechanisms of production and distribution, of energy sources, wages, salaries, credit and the flow of money in U.S. financial institution in any undefined national emergency. It also provides that when a state of emergency is declared by the President, Congress cannot review the action for six months.

The Federal Emergency Management Agency has broad powers in every aspect of the nation. General Frank Salzedo, chief of FEMA's Civil Security Division stated in a 1983 conference that he saw FEMA's role as a "new frontier in the protection of individual and governmental leaders from assassination, and of civil and military installations from sabotage and/or attack, as well as prevention of dissident groups from gaining access to U.S. opinion, or a global audience in times of crisis."

FEMA's powers were consolidated by President Carter to incorporate:

* the National Security Act of 1947, which allows for the strategic relocation of industries, services, government and other essential economic activities, and to rationalize the requirements for manpower, resources and production facilities;

* the 1950 Defense Production Act, which gives the President sweeping powers over all aspects of the economy;

* the Act of August 29, 1916, which authorizes the Secretary of the Army, in time of war, to take possession of any transportation system for transporting troops, material, or any other purpose related to the emergency; and

* the International Emergency Economic Powers Act, which enables the President to seize the property of a foreign country or national.

These powers were transferred to FEMA in a sweeping consolidation in 1979.

HURRICANE ANDREW FOCUSED ATTENTION ON FEMA FEMA's deceptive role really did not come to light with much of the public until Hurricane Andrew smashed into the U.S. mainland. As Russell R. Dynes, director of the Disaster Research Center of the University of Delaware, wrote in The World and I, "...The eye of the political storm hovered over the Federal Emergency Management Agency. FEMA became a convenient target for criticism." Because FEMA was accused of dropping the ball in Florida, the media and Congress commenced to study this agency. What came out of the critical look was that FEMA was spending 12 times more for "black operations" than for disaster relief. It spent $1.3 billion building secret bunkers throughout the United States in anticipation of government disruption by foreign or domestic upheaval. Yet fewer than 20 members of Congress , only members with top security clearance, know of the $1.3 billion expenditure by FEMA for non-natural disaster situations. These few Congressional leaders state that FEMA has a "black curtain" around its operations. FEMA has worked on National Security programs since 1979, and its predecessor, the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency, has secretly spent millions of dollars before being merged into FEMA by President Carter in 1979.

FEMA has developed 300 sophisticated mobile units that are capable of sustaining themselves for a month. The vehicles are located in five areas of the United States. They have tremendous communication systems and each contains a generator that would provide power to 120 homes each, but have never been used for disaster relief.

FEMA's enormous powers can be triggered easily. In any form of domestic or foreign problem, perceived and not always actual, emergency powers can be enacted. The President of the United States now has broader powers to declare martial law, which activates FEMA's extraordinary powers. Martial law can be declared during time of increased tension overseas, economic problems within the United States, such as a depression, civil unrest, such as demonstrations or scenes like the Los Angeles riots, and in a drug crisis. These Presidential powers have increased with successive Crime Bills, particularly the 1991 and 1993 Crime Bills, which increase the power to suspend the rights guaranteed under the Constitution and to seize property of those suspected of being drug dealers, to individuals who participate in a public protest or demonstration. Under emergency plans already in existence, the power exists to suspend the Constitution and turn over the reigns of government to FEMA and appointing military commanders to run state and local governments. FEMA then would have the right to order the detention of anyone whom there is reasonable ground to believe...will engage in, or probably conspire with others to engage in acts of espionage or sabotage. The plan also authorized the establishment of concentration camps for detaining the accused, but no trial.

Three times since 1984, FEMA stood on the threshold of taking control of the nation. Once under President Reagan in 1984, and twice under President Bush in 1990 and 1992. But under those three scenarios, there was not a sufficient crisis to warrant risking martial law. Most experts on the subject of FEMA and Martial Law insisted that a crisis has to appear dangerous enough for the people of the United States before they would tolerate or accept complete government takeover. The typical crisis needed would be threat of imminent nuclear war, rioting in several U.S. cites simultaneously, a series of national disasters that affect widespread danger to the populous, massive terrorist attacks, a depression in which tens of millions are unemployed and without financial resources, or a major environmental disaster.

THREE TIMES FEMA STOOD BY READY FOR EMERGENCY In April 1984, President Reagan signed Presidential Director Number 54 that allowed FEMA to engage in a secret national "readiness exercise" under the code name of REX 84. The exercise was to test FEMA's readiness to assume military authority in the event of a "State of Domestic National Emergency" concurrent with the launching of a direct United States military operation in Central America. The plan called for the deputation of U.S. military and National Guard units so that they could legally be used for domestic law enforcement. These units would be assigned to conduct sweeps and take into custody an estimated 400,000 undocumented Central American immigrants in the United States. The immigrants would be interned at 10 detention centers to be set up at military bases throughout the country.

REX 84 was so highly guarded that special metal security doors were placed on the fifth floor of the FEMA building in Washington, D.C. Even long-standing employees of the Civil Defense of the Federal Executive Department possessing the highest possible security clearances were not being allowed through the newly installed metal security doors. Only personnel wearing a special red Christian cross or crucifix lapel pin were allowed into the premises. Lt. Col. Ollie North was responsible for drawing up the emergency plan, which U.S. Attorney General William French Smith opposed vehemently. The plan called for the suspension of the Constitution, turning control of the government over to FEMA, appointment of military commanders to run state and local governments and the declaration of Martial Law. The Presidential Executive Orders to support such a plan were already in place. The plan also advocated the rounding up and transfer to "assembly centers or relocation camps" of a least 21 million American Negroes in the event of massive rioting or disorder, not unlike the rounding up of the Jews in Nazi Germany in the 1930s.

The second known time that FEMA stood by was in 1990 when Desert Storm was enacted. Prior to President Bush's invasion of Iraq, FEMA began to draft new legislation to increase its already formidable powers. One of the elements incorporated into the plan was to set up operations within any state or locality without the prior permission of local or state authorities. Such prior permission has always been required in the past. Much of the mechanism being set into place was in anticipation of the economic collapse of the Western World. The war with Iraq may have been conceived as a ploy to boost the bankrupt economy, but it only pushed the West into deeper recession.

The third scenario for FEMA came with the Los Angeles riots after the Rodney King brutality verdict. Had the rioting spread to other cities, FEMA would have been empowered to step in. As it was, major rioting only occurred in the Los Angeles area, thus preventing a pretext for a FEMA response.

On July 5, 1987, the Miami Herald published reports on FEMA's new goals. The goal was to suspend the Constitution in the event of a national crisis, such as nuclear war, violent and widespread internal dissent, or national opposition to a U.S. military invasion abroad. Lt. Col. North was the architect. National Security Directive Number 52 issued in August 1982, pertains to the "Use of National Guard Troops to Quell Disturbances."

The crux of the problem is that FEMA has the power to turn the United States into a police state in time of a real crisis or a manufactured crisis. Lt. Col. North virtually established the apparatus for dictatorship. Only the criticism of the Attorney General prevented the plans from being adopted. But intelligence reports indicate that FEMA has a folder with 22 Executive Orders for the President to sign in case of an emergency. It is believed those Executive Orders contain the framework of North's concepts, delayed by criticism but never truly abandoned.

The crisis, as the government now see it, is civil unrest. For generations, the government was concerned with nuclear war, but the violent and disruptive demonstrations that surrounded the Vietnam War era prompted President Nixon to change the direction of emergency powers from war time to times of domestic unrest. Diana Raynolds, program director of the Edward R. Murrow Center, summed up the dangers of FEMA today and the public reaction to Martial Law in a drug crisis: "It was James Madison's worst nightmare that a righteous faction would someday be strong enough to sweep away the Constitutional restraints designed by the framers to prevent the tyranny of centralized power, excessive privilege, an arbitrary governmental authority over the individual. These restraints, the balancing and checking of powers among branches and layers of government, and the civil guarantees, would be the first casualties in a drug-induced national security state with Reagan's Civil Emergency Preparedness unleashed. Nevertheless, there would be those who would welcome NSC (National Security Council) into the drug fray, believing that increasing state police powers to emergency levels is the only way left to fight American's enemy within. In the short run, a national security state would probably be a relief to those whose personal security and quality of life has been diminished by drugs or drug related crime. And, as the general public watches the progression of institutional chaos and social decay, they too may be willing to pay the ultimate price, one drug free America for 200 years of democracy."

The first targets in any FEMA emergency would be Hispanics and Blacks, the FEMA orders call for them to be rounded up and detained. Tax protesters, demonstrators against government military intervention outside U.S. borders, and people who maintain weapons in their homes are also targets. Operation Trojan Horse is a program designed to learn the identity of potential opponents to martial law. The program lures potential protesters into public forums, conducted by a "hero" of the people who advocates survival training. The list of names gathered at such meetings and rallies are computerized and then targeted in case of an emergency.

The most shining example of America to the world has been its peaceful transition of government from one administration to another. Despite crises of great magnitude, the United States has maintained its freedom and liberty. This nation now stands on the threshold of rule by non-elected people asserting non-Constitutional powers. Even Congress cannot review a Martial Law action until six months after it has been declared. For the first time in American history, the reigns of government would not be transferred from one elected element to another, but the Constitution, itself, can be suspended.

The scenarios established to trigger FEMA into action are generally found in the society today, economic collapse, civil unrest, drug problems, terrorist attacks, and protests against American intervention in a foreign country. All these premises exist, it could only be a matter of time in which one of these triggers the entire emergency necessary to bring FEMA into action, and then it may be too late, because under the FEMA plan, there is no contingency by which Constitutional power is restored.

By Harry V. Martin with research assistance from David Caul http://educate-yourself.org/nwo/FEMAsecretgovt1995.shtml

 

 



http://www.leozagami.com/confessions/newarticles_61_70.htm


CMRC and the illuminazi (1/30/2007)

As now Im finally out of the illuminati as everybody
knows I want to talk without barriers. It seems to me
that no one was really expecting such a move from me
in the masonic circles. Many know me from my years in
Freemasonry and the illuminati and wondered thinking
is he really doing this or is hr gone completely crazy?
No Im realy doing this and I will expose the Brethern
further in their evil intentions.
And yes I was finally free to stick a finger up to the
so called illuminati and say finally Im a free and
accepted man amongs my equals and not the usual
privileged bastard I used to be, or a supposed Free
and Accepted Mason in reality a puppet of my Grand
Master...
The present state of the Masonic Order and of all
side Orders is a sincere catastrophy, a catastrophy
ruled by incompentent and even worst, dangerous
individuals, involved in Satanic actvities
camouflaged as Egyptian esoterica (the usual Jesuit
followers...).The illuminati discuss amongst themselves
the significance of Gnosticism in reality they are
high level Vatican puppets meeting in these Conferences
at the Canonbury Research Centre in London, like the
last one at the beginning of November 2006. We are also
fascinated to see at this CMRC Conference many well
known esoterica wizards like Colin Wilson ,Tobias
Churthon with all these High level Masons and
prestigious Accademicians like Professor James
Robinson from Clermont Graduate University General
Editor of the Nag Hammmadi library all together for
the KNOWLEDGE OF THE HEART, a question comes to my mind about these illuminati : do they still have a
heart??? We need to focus a bit more on the real
significance of these kind of Conferences promoted by
high level Freemasons and Satanist at the CMRC , and
you might finally understand where and how these
contemporary High Level Freemasons and illuminati
meet up to conspire against the rest of the world.
Professor and Freemason Thierry Zarcone present at
this event on Saturday and Sunday the 4th and 5th of
November even affirmed that the Ottoman Empire,
treated their own form of Ottoman Freemasonry as
another Islamic Sufi Society, and went on saying that
the 'Ancient and Accepted Rite' became the 'Ancient
and Accepted Sufi Path' . But Professor Thierry
Zarcone who also mentioned the Bektashi Sufi Order,
deliberately didnt give the connections between these
renegade Islamic figures of Ottoman Freemasonry
connected to the Vatican, and the Zionist and the
birth of Nazism through infamous Freemasons like Rudolf
von Sebottendorf Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff (or
von Sebottendorf ) .
So lets see if they are ever gonna start revealing the
truth in such illuminazi circles and lets keep an eye
on these western illuminati operating at the Canonbury
Masonic Research Centre.


Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

 




ARTICLES 61-70

Turn off your mind... (1/21/2007)

: Invoking Choronzon can be so fun...


These are a few insane statements written by satanist
members of the illuminati on Choronzon .And it
actualy shows you the level of insanity of these
people openly dealing with such a dangerous Demon:

"I tend to do it the way Crowley did. Outside the
Magick circle. Sure it has driven me insane at times &
they have locked me away & put me in full restraints
but what a rush & what a ride.. I enjoy dancing with
Choronzon best. He is a wild ass crazy motherfucker
who to the uninitiated mind will drive them to madness
like that Cuthulu guy.. I think they are very
similar.. diffrent names for the same entity really..
I mean Lovecraft was really aware of these things but
he got a bad tummy ache & died.. went a little mad
with all his knowedge.. but not me man.. I am down
with Choronzon.. I love riding that wild insane energy
& if I get called a Troll one more fucking time I am
going to quit this whole Tribe BS. If you don't want
to learn about real chaos Magick then why come to
these boards anyway? 418"

"Just treat him as you would anything dangerous,
powerful and lovely...and you'll see something
amazing. The crazy thing can bring sanity, too, not
just insanity. You just have to approach with a
modicum of respect and love. (And a sense of humour
definitely helps.)

Choronzon has been Transduced and is now free from the
Abyss. The reason that this happened is that Choronzon
was given Love - by myself, and then, many others.

When a demon is loved, a sort of apotheosis occurs and
its power grows, and the entity becomes a god-form.
This happened to Choronzon.

So anyone who's doing the traditional Enochian
aethyr-wander should be aware that they will not find
Choronzon in ZAX, because he (she/it) left for greener
pastures - our minds. He now occupies the space around
the edge of the dimensions we live in, half-in and
half-out, and having a wonderful time playing pranks
and gaining knowledge.

He left his governor Lexarp in charge of the Abyss, so
it is Lexarp you will see if you try to cross. Lexarp
does not have Choronzon's sense of humour. He's very
straightforward, and also strong, and will tear apart
any of the idiots who come looking for a fight, as
would Choronzon when he had the bailiwick of guarding
the moat around the factory and foundry of creation
(which is essentially what the "abyss" is.)

Choronzon's new bailiwick is being an exterminator
of entropy
. Those who are the beloved friends of
Choronzon will be able to get extraordinary help in
Effectuation (that's a 21st century word for "magick")
especially Effectuations done to destroy
manifestations of over-control and entropy.

Entropy has been mistaken frequently for a chaotic
state, owing to it tending to be a result of either
too much order OR too much chaos.

Choronzon has pointed out to me that the most
effective life is one in which there is a "meta-Tao",
a state explained by the Choronzonic koan of
"the balance between balance and imbalance". This
state is a Tao seen over time. The Tao is a yin-yang
balance, but if balance is maintained for too long,
the result is entropy.

To see more clearly, imagine a seesaw or a scale with
two plates. If it is perfectly balanced it just sits
there, gathers dust, and decays in Entropy. There
needs to be imbalance alternated with balance for life
to have motion, and thus be able to stay living.
"Moderation in all things, including moderation" is a
quote that refers to this state.

The balance and imbalance between chaos and order is
nested, and complex. Choronzon's new bailiwick (what
he does as a xenodimensional "life" form) is
destroying entropy, and furthering chaos. But
furthering chaos and destroying entropy are sometimes
done in strangely non-chaotic ways.

This is why Choronzon, if befriended, can actually
help you get sane. I cannot count the times I have
been an utter emotional wreck, and called on Choronzon
to help me make sense of things, and give his peculiar
yet beautiful form of Love to me. About four times a
year I consummate with the entity, usually in altered
states or as a finishing to long-term Effectuations.
Choronzon gets an enormous amount of power from this
and intense things seem to always happen the day
following this consummation."


"I just played with Choronzon some more.. invoking him
on Shrooms.. damn that was intense.. Choronzon & me
danced in the moonlight in People's Park.. we screamed
& yelled at each other for awhile, it was cute.. then
some kitty cats showed up & lead me around the park..
Bast enery all around.. then I got mad at Chorozon &
stormed out into the city to do battle with him but he
got scared & ran away.. Choronzon is on my friends
list on MySpace.. she is a teenage rapper from Long
Island.. she is so CUTE! 333 baby & discordia!!! yum."

 

Hillary Clinton and the lapel pin (1/22/2007)

Title: HILLARY CLINTON WEARS NEW LAPEL PIN THAT
ABSOLUTELY PROVES SHE IS AN ILLUMINIST -- CLINTON'S
FATAL LEADERSHIP SERIES -- PART 6H

Subtitle: Hillary Clinton and some Administration
associates have been wearing a lapel pin that is
clearly an ancient symbol used by the Masters of the
Illuminati. This proves our contention that Hillary
and Bill Clinton are practicing Illuminists . This pin
also proves the New World Order is very, very close.

The New World Order is coming! Are you ready? Once you
understand what this New World Order really is, and
how it is being gradually implemented, you will be
able to see it progressing in your daily news!!


Learn how to protect yourself, your loved ones!

Stand by for insights so startling you will never look
at the news the same way again.


YOU ARE NOW ON

THE CUTTING EDGE

For the past 5 months, we have been reporting that
Bill and Hillary are practicing Illuminist witches,
through our series entitled, "Clinton's Fatal
Leadership". We report many evidences of this
phenomenon, but only after we set the Biblical
foundation in NEWS1215, "Clinton Identifiable In
Biblical Prophecy As One Of The 10 Kings of Daniel 2 &
7, and of Revelation 17". If you have not yet read
this article, we encourage you to do so now. Then, we
encourage you to read the other articles in this
series by clicking on the link on The Cutting Edge
home page entitled, "Clinton's Scandals ". We have
created an outline for this series so you can easily
see the subject matter and click directly to each
article. Below the outline, we have been adding each
new Clinton article to this section, so we encourage
you to keep checking this section regularly.



For the past year, Hillary Clinton has been wearing a
new lapel pin that is distinctive, to say the least.
While other Christian ministries have reported this
pin, none of them has recognized it for the Illuminati
symbol it truly is, largely because no one in those
ministries is fully conversant in the occult. This
symbol, shown in the picture of Hillary above, is NOT
of an eagle in flight who is carrying a round ball of
pearl, as has been reported. This "eagle" is of a far
more insidious type, but before we can see exactly
what type of bird it is, we need to see this lapel pin
a lot more clearly.


"Hillary's Lapel Pin"
"Phoenix Bird"

Please examine this pin in this close-up photo. You
will notice that this bird is not an American Eagle,
because its neck is far too thin and is stretched well
out. In fact, you might even say it is "scrawny".
This bird is the occultic Phoenix Bird , of Ancient
Egyptian legend. Notice the extreme similarities
between the "eagle" in the lapel pin and the picture
of the Phoenix Bird, to the right.

PHOENIX BIRD SHOWN TO BE SYMBOL OF THE FALSE MESSIAH

What, do you say, is an Egyptian Phoenix Bird? The
Phoenix Bird of Ancient Egypt is pure legend, but that
does not keep occultists from believing in its
existence. Let us allow Masonic author, Manly P.
Hall, 33 Degree, tell us about the legendary Phoenix
Bird.

"Among the ancients a fabulous bird called the Phoenix
is described by early writers such as Clement,
Herodotus, and Pliny; in size and shape it resembled
the eagle, but with certain differences. The body of
the Phoenix is one covered with glossy purple feathers
and the plumes in its tail are alternately blue and
red. The head of the bird is light in color, and
about its neck is a circlet of golden plumage. At the
back of its back the Phoenix has a crest of feathers
of brilliant color. Only one of these birds was
supposed to live at a time, with its home in the
distant parts of Arabia, in a nest of frankincense and
myrrh. The Phoenix, it is said, lives for 500 years,
and at its death its body opens and the new born
Phoenix emerges. Because of this symbolism, the
Phoenix is generally regarded as representing
immortality and resurrection." [Manly P. Hall, The
Secret Destiny of America , 1958, p. 176-77; Emphasis
added]

I find it highly interesting that this occultic
legend, the Phoenix Bird, shares several things with
the true story of the birth, life, and ministry of
Jesus Christ. Let us quickly review these common
points:

1) The Phoenix Bird lives in a nest of frankincense.
In Luke 2:11-12, we see that the three Wise Men --
Magi -- brought Jesus myrrh and frankincense. Each of
these substances has a distinct meaning in the
ministry of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. The
"frankincense [indicates] Christ's priestly
intercession" for mankind, according to the Defender's
Bible Commentary. Therefore, to say that the Phoenix
Bird lives in a nest containing frankincense portrays
a Messiah type ministry for mankind, and one that
involves spiritual "intercession".

2) The Phoenix Bird also has myrrh in his nest.
"Myrrh [indicates] Christ's coming death" for all
mankind, so people can be Justified before God the
Father on the basis of Jesus' sacrificial death on the
Cross. [Ibid.] Once again, we see that the Phoenix
Bird legend carries another Messianic type ministry, a
false one to be sure.

3) We see that, after his death, the Phoenix Bird
arises to live anew. Thus, the Phoenix portrays a
third Messianic type ministry, in that it arose again.


Therefore, this legend parallels Jesus' true life and
ministry in three critically important areas, in His
spiritual Intercession, His Substitutionary Death for
all mankind, and in His Resurrection.

This is the reason the Masters of the Illuminati
seized upon the Phoenix Bird as one of their symbols
of the coming New World Order of Antichrist. Do not
ever forget that this goal is paramount for the New
World Order. They plan on staging the False Christ,
whom we will know is Antichrist. Thus, the symbol of
the Phoenix Bird perfectly fulfills their plan and can
perfectly serve as the symbol of that Man of
Perdition.

PHOENIX BIRD DEPICTS OCCULTIC TEACHING OF BEING BORN
AGAIN

But, now let us return to the occultic story of the
Phoenix Bird.

"All symbols have their origin in something tangible,
and the Phoenix is one sign of the secret orders of
the ancient world, and of the initiate of those
orders, for it was common to refer to one who had been
accepted into the temples as a man twice-born, or
re-born. Wisdom confers a new life, and those who
become wise are born again ." [Hall, Ibid.; Emphasis
added]

Isn't this amazing? The Phoenix Bird legend now has a
fourth Messianic type connotation; it represents a man
being "born again ". Always remember that most pagan
groups, especially the most sophisticated ones, have
deliberately created the myth that their members are
"born again". Even Roman Catholicism teaches that its
members become born again, usually at Baptism.

PHOENIX BIRD SHOWN TO BE LUCIFER

Let us now hear more about the occult belief in the
Phoenix Bird, from a former witch.

"The Phoenix ... is believed to be a divine bird going
back to Egypt ... This Phoenix destroys itself in
flames and then rises from the ashes. Most occultists
believe that the Phoenix is a symbol of Lucifer who
was cast down in flames and who they think will one
day rise triumphant. This, of course, also relates to
the rising of Hiram Abiff, the Masonic 'christ'." [Dr.
C. Burns, Masonic and Occult Symbols Illustrated , p.
123]

Lest you think this tie-in of the Phoenix Bird to
Lucifer is one occultist's imagination, listen to
Barbara Walker, a radical feminist. She says that the
Egyptians and Phoenicians believed that the Phoenix
Bird was the representation of a god who "rose to
heaven in the form of a morning star, like Lucifer,
after his fire-immolation of death and rebirth ..."
[Walker, Now Is The Dawning ", p. 281]

Another Masonic author, revealed that the Sun God, who
created all other gods, was symbolized by the Phoenix.
[Joseph Fort Newton, The Builders: A Story and Study
of Masonry, The Torch Press, 1914, p. 13-14; also
J.S.M. Ward, The Hung Society or the Society of Heaven
and Earth , The Baskerville, Press, Ltd., 1925, p. 44
and 102]

PHOENIX BIRD WAS ORIGINALLY AMERICA'S SYMBOL ON OUR
GREAT SEAL

Former Illuminist Witch, Doc Marquis, reveals a most
interesting, and little known, fact about our American
Eagle depicted on our Great Seal. He states that,
originally, the American Eagle was not an Eagle, but
the Phoenix Bird! Our Forefathers, who were either
Masons or Rosicrucians, envisioned that the Phoenix
Bird was to be our national symbol, not the America
Eagle! [Secrets of the Illuminati, p. 11; see also the
Satanic book of symbols, Magic Symbols , p. 140-3]

PHOENIX BIRD ONE OF MAJOR SYMBOLS OF THE ILLUMINATI

The Phoenix Bird is one of the foremost symbols of the
Illuminati, according to Doc Marquis. Therefore,
since Hillary Clinton is wearing this symbol, we can
know conclusively that she is an Illuminist. Further,
since this Illuminist lapel pin was worn by two people
very close to President Bill Clinton, we can know for
certain that he is an Illuminist, too. [This lapel pin
was seen being worn by: Donna Shalala, Secretary of
Health and Human Services and Bettie Currie, Clinton's
Personal Secretary, see U.S. News & World Report,
2/9/98].

Finally, this lapel pin was seen being worn by
Conservative Republican Jeanne Kirkpatrick! This fact
demonstrates conclusively that both Democrats and
Republicans, Liberals and Conservatives, are equally
committed to the New World Order! Now you are
deceived no longer and you know the truth of what is
really going on in Washington, D.C. President Clinton
will not get removed from office because that is most
definitely not the plan, as the Republican leadership
is just as committed to the New World Order as is
Clinton. You can read full details in NEWS1248,
"Impeachment Process Is A Tool To Topple Our
Government".






Now, let us examine the occult symbolism behind this
Illuminist lapel pin, shown above. Doc Marquis
confirmed with me during a phone call on January 27,
1999, that the Phoenix Bird is a symbol of the Masters
of the Illuminati. With that in mind, listen to Doc's
occult explanation of this lapel pin.

1) The very fact that this lapel pin features a
Phoenix Bird shows that the pin is Illuminist in
meaning, and that the wearers are Illuminists, as
well. Only Illuminists would wear a Phoenix Bird
lapel pin. And, when they wear it, they are
deliberately sending a message to all fellow
occultists in the world.

2) Since the Phoenix Bird is carrying a ball, we know
that the ball represents our world. Notice that
pagans have used this symbol before, with the Phoenix
Bird having two worlds beneath its wings [taken from
Dr. C. Burns, Masonic and Occult Symbols Illustrated,
p. 122]. This lapel pin has the Phoenix Bird carrying
the entire world in its clinched talons, signifying
that it has captured the world.

3) Since the Phoenix Bird is looking to his left, we
know that he is carrying the world to a new location
despite the fact that the peoples of the world are
opposed to where they are being taken. In occult
symbolism, when a bird is pictured looking to his
right, it means that he is supportive of something and
when he looks to his left, he is looking in
opposition. Since the New World Order will mean death
and destruction to two-thirds of the world's
population, we know that people are going to oppose
its goals, especially those of us who know exactly
what their Plan is. No matter. Even against all this
opposition, the Phoenix Bird [Illuminati] is carrying
the world captive and is taking it to the new
location, the New World Order of Antichrist.

4) The wings spread in active flight demonstrate that
this new location is going to be arrived at quickly,
without much further delay. Thus, Hillary and Bill
and all these women wearing this pin are communicating
to fellow occultists that the coming New World Order
is very close to being achieved.

This lapel pin confirms our contention that Bill and
Hillary are practicing Illuminist Witches . We have
proved it in our previous articles on this subject,
but this lapel pin absolutely, completely proves it.
However, we have recently been sent a picture which
also demonstrate that this is the truth. Dr. Burns
sent us this photo, which had been taken from Texe
Marrs' ministry.

HILLARY CLINTON RECEIVING BLESSING FROM A SHAMAN




This picture is truly worth 1,000 words. Here, we see
Hillary being "blessed" by a Native American shaman,
giving her a traditional American blessing. Native
American spirituality is quite the rage these days, as
you can see for yourself by going into a New Age
bookstore, where you will find so many books touting
their old religion. The reason New Agers and witches
of all stripes are really "into" Native American
spirituality is that the Native Indians practiced an
Earth Mother worship very close to our current New
Age. In fact, Native Americans are held up
continuously as supreme examples of an entire nation
"living close to Nature", in "perfect harmony and
balance". Hillary would have had no trouble allowing
a Native American shaman bless her and pray over her.

The facts seem to be all in. Bill and Hillary Clinton
are just what Doc Marquis said they were, telling me
back in 1992 that they both were practicing Illuminist
Witches, with Hillary outranking Bill in the occult
world. Again, if you have not read our articles on
the Clinton Scandals, we urge you to do so. After
reading these articles, you will understand that our
leaders are truly what the Bible says they will be at
the End of the Age -- powerful, Black Magick witches,
just as Antichrist will be when he arises. Listen:

"... a king of fierce countenance, and understanding
dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall be
mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy
wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and
shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And
through his policy also he shall cause craft to
prosper in his hand;" [Daniel 8:23-25]

The words we have highlighted in red print tell the
story; Antichrist will be a Black Magick practitioner.
He will cause Witchcraft, also known as the craft ,
to prosper in the world. Witchcraft, of the most
Black Magick variety possible, will be performed
regularly at that church on Main and Elm, Anywhere,
USA.

Further, Daniel 2 and 7 and Revelation 17 reveal that
the 10 leaders who conspire to accumulate all the
power of the world to themselves for the express
purpose of handing it over to Antichrist, will be of
the same spiritual nature as he. This means each of
the 10 leaders will be Black Magick practitioners.
Since NAFTA is Nation #1 in the 10-Nation New World
Order Reorganization Plan, and Bill Clinton is its
undisputed leader, he must be expected to be a Black
Magick Witch. We believe we have now proven that
point.

from http://www.cuttingedge.org/news/n1259.cfm

 

From Marco Saba (1/24/2007)

FROM MARCO SABA

I send you this video which testifies about the secret archives of Gladio, where Italian agent "Stay-Behind" film with his camera part of the hidden archives. An outing operation that I have managed in first person from 1997.
You will notice that the agent has been sent to find information about ALDO MORO, 14 DAYS BEFORE MORO WAS KIDNAPPED.
That is, 2 February 1978. There you see all the documents marked for immediate destruction and signed by MALUSARDI, who at that time was head of the TENTH division with the grade of (Lieutenant of the navy).
These are facts, not words, not the words of someone
probably affected of a pathetic form of andropause.

See you next time,
Marco Saba

P.S. It was just a so called “brother”, prince Francesco GIRONDA, who tried to demolish to the end my research, on orders of Assassiga… (F.Cossiga) He was at least more fantasious when he accused me of being “nazimaoist”…

You can publish all if you want. Included the INTEGRAL
document on Aldo MORO, before the analysis carried out from the attorney of Turin:

http://www.centrostudimonetari.org/moro2marzo.jpg
Archivio_superstite_Organizzazione_Gladio_MPEG2.mpg -
Antonino Arconte, 20-gen-2007 http://tinyurl.com/27wx9u

 

 

2012 calendar revisted and the Society of Jesus (1/24/2007)

2012 CALENDAR REVISTED AND THE SOCIETY OF JESUS

The 5000 Year Mayan Calendar ends on DEC 22, 2012 AD.
The ancient Mayans claim this calendar was given to
them by the god, QUEZECOATAL, The Feathered Serpent.

This would have been in the year 3012 BC. According to
ancient Egyptian records, The god THOTH left Egypt in
the year 3113 BC and may have reappeared in Meso
America.

These Demonic Spirits had advanced knowledge of our
universe and 2012 AD is probably the DATE when NIBIRU,
the Comet Planet again will pass earth.


NASA has mixed views about The Comet Planet on their
sites. NASA cannot tell us the Truth about the COMET
PLANET and if it will pass in 2012 AD.

THIS WOULD TRIGGER MASS PANIC, CHAOS AND ANARCHY ON A
GLOBAL SCALE.


ARE MOVIES LIKE "DEEP IMPACT" and "ARMAGEDDON"
PREPARING US FOR THIS DOOMSDAY EVENT?

ARE THESE MEGA HIT MOVIES GIVING THE WORLD HOPE THAT
HUMANITY CAN SURVIVE A CATACLYSM (COMET IMPACT) FROM
DEEP SPACE THRU THE TECHNOLOGY OF NASA?

Nostadamus used dark, occult arts to conjure a "Being
of Light" who gave him these visions of the future.
According to The Bible, this spiritual Entity was
Lucifer, Satan.

Why Study The Predictions of The Devil? Because thru
Nostradamus, we get a unique insight into what Satan
knows about Prophecy and how much time is really left?

And what are the Jesuits realy doing in Arizona?


The concept of the return of Jesus in 2012 has a
great impact on our psyche - subliminal triggers. They
are are all messages that activate your DNA to the
harmonic of unconditional love and compassion -
forgiveness - release of pain on all levels - release
of consciousness from the 3D grid and the games of
emotion and time. It is an insert placed in the grid
program as consciousness evolves and the human spirit
prepares to move on.

If you had seen the image above - ten years ago - you
might have felt a spiritual stirring - but now you
view it with different 'eyes' - the windows of the
soul peering into your physical mind - as your DNA
activates.

Eye - Lens - Projection - Physical reality is a
projection - created by a thought consciousness.

If the soul of Jesus deliberately set up this image -
the cloud would have to be pink - as it is the time
all part of something that restores humanity to its
spiritual essence to who we are as sparks of light
having a pysical experience.

We are moving into the energies of the Venus transit -
June 8, 2004 - June 6, 2012 - the frequency of love.

2012 is not a date. It is a designation - a
destination - which activates the evolution of
consciousness for all time.

Other numeric destinations - 11:11 11=2 strand dna -
twin souls reuniting as 1 - Zero Point merge

The year 2012 is indeed a very remarkable date on
God's calendar for many reasons but lets see what the
Jesuits are realy planning in the US for 2012:


JESUIT CONFERENCE BOARD STRATEGIC DISCERNMENT
STRATEGIC DIRECTIONS
FOR
THE UNITED STATES ASSISTANCY
THROUGH 2012
FIRST DRAFT
MARCH 14, 2005



N.B.:

This document is a work-in-progress. It represents the
current best judgment of the Jesuit Conference Board
concerning directions toward which the Society of
Jesus in the United States ought to be moving through
2012. The directions outlined here will require
significant development, refinement and testing before
the document takes final form. The Conference Board
invites Jesuits and apostolic partners to help further
its discernment and the development of this document
by engaging in reflection upon, conversation about and
response to the strategic directions proposed here.
Context and Mission of Strategic Discernment

Jesuits are called to be servants of Christ’s mission.
The service of U.S. Jesuits takes place in a context
that is shaped by important demographic, cultural,
social and religious issues in the United States, the
needs of the local and universal Church, and the
human, material and spiritual resources available to
the United States Assistancy.
In this context and in ways that explicitly respond to
this context, U.S. Jesuits serve Christ’s mission
through the service of faith that promotes justice,
evangelizes culture and fosters inter-religious
dialogue (GC 34, Decrees 2 – 5). They do so through
existing ministries, creative new ministries and by
attending to their responsibility for the
international mission of the whole Society.
Called to read and respond to the signs of the times,
Jesuits in the United States engage in an ongoing
process of learning, discerning and responding,
employing resources found not only within the Society,
but those of their partners in ministry and of other
organizations of good will, both religious and
secular.
_____________________________
As the Society of Jesus in the United States surveys
its current context and strives to read the signs of
the times and the call of the Spirit as it moves
forward in the service of Christ’s mission, a set of
issues emerge that shape the learning, discernment and
response of the Assistancy: In asking the questions
“What are the apostolic needs of the people of God in
this time and this context, and how is the Society of
Jesus in the United States called to respond?” the
Assistancy is challenged to:

1) Develop and employ effective ways of learning about
and assessing the needs of the Church and civil
society;

2) Articulate a projection of the Society of Jesus in
the United States, its resources and personnel through
the next decade;

3) Assess honestly current ministerial commitments and
develop a realistic and specific plan for future
involvement of Jesuits in those ministries;

4) Set priorities for new ministerial directions and
apostolic works based on the needs of the Church and
social realities;

5) Develop means to build and sustain capacity for
effective apostolic collaboration with lay colleagues;


6) Organize governance structures that match our
reality, support cura personalis and strengthen
coordinated national cura apostolica;

7) Foster local communities that are closely aligned
with and support the articulated mission, and that
serve as apostolic vehicles for our ministries;

8) Support sharing of our resources with the Society
throughout the world, especially in the education of
future leaders for developing provinces.

The mission of the Society of Jesus in the United
States is done:
through ministries;
by Jesuits;
in partnership with others;
under governance structures that support and promote
the mission

Engaging the challenges set forth above helps to set
new strategic directions in each of these four areas.


Ministries
Vision for 2012
Ministries in which Jesuits engage are grounded in the
one mission of the Society of Jesus and in criteria
clearly established in recent General Congregations.
Among others, these include education, pastoral
ministries, social ministries, the ministry of the
Spiritual Exercises, and communications. The focus of
these ministries is the service of faith through the
promotion of justice, the evangelization of cultures
and the fostering of inter- religious dialogue in the
context of and in response to social and cultural
realities and the needs of the Church in the United
States. Ministries are distinguished by significant
synergy among them, an expanding cadre of partners,
and a growing visibility and influence in the culture.
In developing this vision for our strategic
discernment, we look especially to Part VII of the
Constitutions; Decree 2 of The Thirty-Fourth General
Congregation; and Guidelines for the Relationship
Between the Superior and the Director of the Work
(1998).


Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:

1) There are national criteria for setting priorities
for engagement in ministries, both existing and new.

2) There is a national structure for each apostolic
sector to support common vision and personnel
development in areas such as leadership, governance
and decision-making. (see Partnership)

3) Works are strongly networked and interdependent.

4) There is increasing collaboration with partners,
and there are deliberate efforts to expand the circle
of partners (See Partnership).

5) The Society of Jesus is connected to the ministries
via a variety of forms of relationship which are
clearly articulated and agreed upon.

6) Ministries creatively and strategically communicate
and promote the mission of the Society of Jesus and
its values to the society and culture at large.


Jesuit Life
Vision for 2012
Jesuits live and learn in ways that form and sustain
them for service of the mission of the universal body
of the Society, for which apostolic availability is a
foundation. Their lifestyle gives public witness to a
religious vocation that is fundamentally apostolic and
that continually seeks the greater honor and glory of
God through availability for mission. In developing
this vision, we look especially to The General Examen;
The Formation of Jesuits from the Letters of Fr.
Peter-Hans Kolvenbach, S.J (2003); Fr. Kolvenbach’s
Letter on Community Life; Fr. Fred Kammer’s Letter on
Community Life; and Decree 4 of the Thirty- Fourth
General Congregation.


Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:


1) Vocation promotion is coordinated nationally

2) Jesuit formation is coordinated nationally and in
ways that honor and develop the distinctive vocation
to vowed religious life.

3) Jesuit formation and life include explicit
international dimensions that prepare and sustain
Jesuits in serving international needs.

4) Apostolic community life is guided by national
criteria that are regionally developed and adapted,
locally accountable, and for which provincials assume
co-responsibility.

5) The ongoing formation of Jesuits, that includes
collaborative experiences with lay and other religious
partners, is guided by national criteria that are
regionally developed and adapted, and locally
accountable. (see Partnership)

6) The engagement of aging Jesuits in ministry and the
care for their needs are guided by national criteria
that are regionally developed and adapted, and locally
accountable.


Partnership
Vision for 2012
Jesuits are engaged in a sustainable and intentional
commitment to lay apostolic partnership that
recognizes the distinctiveness of lay and Jesuit
vocations. Jesuits are formed for this partnership and
they are accountable for sustaining and promoting it.
In developing this vision, we look especially to
Decree 33 from the Thirty-First General Congregation;
Decrees 13 and 26 from the Thirty-Fourth General
Congregation; and Fr. General’s Omaha address at
Creighton University “Cooperating with Each Other in
Mission.”

Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:


1) There is a strategy for nationally coordinated
formation for apostolic partners, grounded in the
Spiritual Exercises that has national standards,
specific outcomes and accountability (see Ministries &
Jesuit Life). Recognizing that there is a continuum of
partnering relationships, the strategy:

a. Involves a common commitment to identify and invite
key potential lay partners and Jesuits to participate
in formation opportunities;

b. Is nationally coordinated, regionally developed and
locally implemented;

c. Includes opportunities for formal study, mentoring,
spiritual direction and the Exercises, preparation for
life/ministry transitions, immersion experiences;
catechesis; and attaining qualifications for specific
ministries that are nationally recognized and
transferable;

d. Is especially attentive to leadership and
trusteeship formation;

e. Receives appropriate and consistent funding.


2) The national structures for apostolic sectors
involve Jesuits and partners at all levels. (See
Ministries)


Governance
Vision for 2012
The structures of governance emerge from apostolic
need, and these structures further the mission by
supporting ministries, Jesuit life and partnerships.
Because of this, the vision for governance will be
further determined and articulated as the vision and
strategies for ministries, Jesuit life, and
partnership are developed. We will also look
especially to the Complementary Norms and The
Guidelines for Provincials (2003).

Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:

1) No province exists in the form that it existed in
2005; specific criteria for province size and
geographical delineation have been developed and
implemented.

2) Provincials have adopted appropriate structures for
collaboration with one another: to support and direct
the implementation of national strategies; to share
human and other resources to address needs in support
of the mission; and to respond to international
responsibilities.

3) The moderator’s role has been strengthened to
support the moderator’s leadership of national
strategies implementation and greater
co-responsibility for the mission of the Society among
the members of the Jesuit Conference board.

4) Financial resources are coordinated nationally.

5) Local superiors receive sufficient training and
support for their role, and promote the implementation
of national strategies on the local level.

6) The Jesuit Conference board engages in ongoing
national strategic discernment.
------------------------------------------------------------
So this means the Jesuits are seriously getting ready
for 2012 and you?

Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

 

Protesters will urge Congress to stand up to Bush (1/26/2007)

Protesters Will Urge Congress to Stand Up to Bush
t r u t h o u t | Press Release , from: United For
Peace and Justice (UFPJ)

Peace march expected to be among largest since war
began.
New York, New York - Americans angered by Bush's
plans to escalate the Iraq war will flood the streets
of Washington on Saturday, January 27, in a massive
national peace march organized by United for Peace and
Justice (UFPJ). Marchers will call on Congress to
listen to the voters, not Bush, by using its power to
end Bush's war and bring the troops home. The last
three national marches organized by UFPJ each
attracted between 300,000 and 500,000 people.

MoveOn.org has called upon its 3.2 million members
to join UFPJ, describing the march as potentially a
"turning point for the war" comparable to how "Martin
Luther King Jr.'s March on Washington in 1963 was a
turning point in the fight for equality and civil
rights." The National Organization for Women (NOW) is
mobilizing its chapters to participate. Local anti-war
groups in cities and towns across the nation are
mobilizing.

On Monday, United for Peace and Justice's web site
received more than 700,000 hits. District Council 37
in NYC, AFSCME's largest district council, and New
York's United Federation of Teachers, the largest
teachers union local in the country, are sending
busloads of their members to Washington. Car caravans
and peace trains are heading to Washington, DC, from
all over the East Coast, Midwest and Southeast. Buses
and vans are coming from more than 30 states and 111
cities, including from as far away as Arkansas,
Florida, Iowa, Wisconsin, and Minnesota.

Judith LeBlanc, UFPJ Co-Chairperson, said, "Bush's
announcement of plans to escalate the war has
backfired. Every day people call or send email to say
they will be marching in Washington with United for
Peace and Justice on January 27th to call for an end
to this war. They are demanding that Congress stand up
to Bush. There is no doubt: This is the right action
at the right time."

Among those slated to speak at the pre-march rally
are Salt Lake City mayor Rocky Anderson, who last year
led an anti-war march of thousands, the largest
protest in Salt Lake City history; Reverend Jesse
Jackson Jr.; Congressman Dennis Kucinich (D-Ohio);
Congresswoman Maxine Waters (D-Calif.); Bob Watada,
father of Lt. Watada, the first military officer to
refuse deployment to Iraq and currently facing
court-martial; and active-duty service people.

On Monday, January 29th, UFPJ is sponsoring a
Grassroots Lobby Day, in which hundreds will press the
case for withdrawal from Iraq directly with their
Congressional representatives and senators. The
weekend's activities will include a Saturday morning
interfaith peace service and organizing workshops on
Sunday.

On Thursday, January 11, United for Peace and
Justice member groups and allies staged more than
1,000 local protests of Bush's escalation of the Iraq
war. UFPJ's March on Washington is the next step in
the anti-war movement's national surge of opposition
to Bush's escalation of the war.

 

The Vatican submission files (1/26/2007)

The highest member of the Order of the Garter right
now is the GUELPH herself Queen Elizabeth II. Now
remember folks how I have told you all its the
Sovereign Military of Malta (Knights of Malta) who
control everything for their Jesuit masters? They
control The City, Dubai, Switzerland and New York
financial power regions. Remember that King Juan
Carlos of Spain is within the Order of the Garter now
remember hes a very powerful Papal Knight within the
Sovereign Military of Malta. You must remember that
the 78th Grandmaster of the SMOM is Cardinal Andrew
Willoughby Ninian Bertie. Both King Carlos and Queen
Elizabeth II are subordinate to Bertie their
Grandmaster. Remember how the Jesuits took power away
from the Monarchs throughout many years since their
creation in 1534. Remember one of the oldest methods
used was the confession alone haha. Its not rocket
science and I'm just glad people can finally see a
little further these days thanks to our upcoming Tour
of Hope and other initiatives to spread the
truth.There is a battle between good and evil going on
for Earth at this moment my dear friends. As Henry
Kissinger blatantly stated, "Yes, many people will die
when the New World Order is established,
but it will be a much better world for those who
survive".
(Note: Better world for whom...the Wealthy Elite?)
Note: Henry Kissinger is a war criminal that the
U.S.A. seems to protect and a member of the infamous
Monte Carlo lodge now working for the Pope...


THE SECRET COVENANT


An illusion it will be, so large, so vast it will
escape their
perception.

Those who will see it will be thought of as insane.

We will create separate fronts to prevent them from
seeing the
connection between us.

We will behave as if we are not connected to keep the
illusion alive.

Our goal will be accomplished one drop at a time so as
to never bring
suspicion upon ourselves.

This will also prevent them from seeing the changes as
they occur.

We will always stand above the relative field of their
experience
for we know the secrets of the absolute.

We will work together always and will remain bound by
blood and
secrecy.

Death will come to he who speaks.

We will keep their lifespan short and their minds weak
while
pretending to do the opposite.

We will use our knowledge of science and technology in
subtle
ways so they will never see what is happening.

We will use soft metals, aging accelerators and
sedatives in
food and water, also in the air.

They will be blanketed by poisons everywhere they
turn.

The soft metals will cause them to lose their minds.

We will promise to find a cure from our many fronts,
yet we will
feed them more poison.

The poisons will be absorbed trough their skin and
mouths,
they will destroy their minds and reproductive
systems.

From all this, their children will be born dead, and
we
will conceal this information.

The poisons will be hidden in everything that
surrounds them,
in what they drink, eat, breathe and wear.

We must be ingenious in dispensing the poisons for
they
can see far.

We will teach them that the poisons are good, with fun
images
and musical tones.

Those they look up to will help.

We will enlist them to push our poisons.

They will see our products being used in film and will
grow
accustomed to them and will never know their true
effect.

When they give birth we will inject poisons into the
blood
of their children and convince them its for their
help.

We will start early on, when their minds are young, we
will
target their children with what children love most,
sweet things.

When their teeth decay we will fill them with metals
that will kill their mind and steal their future.

When their ability to learn has been affected, we will
create
medicine that will make them sicker and cause other
diseases
for which we will create yet more medicine.

We will render them docile and weak before us by our
power.

They will grow depressed, slow and obese, and when
they
come to us for help, we will give them more poison.

We will focus their attention toward money and
material goods
so they many never connect with their inner self.

We will distract them with fornication, external
pleasures and
games so they may never be one with the oneness of it
all.

Their minds will belong to us and they will do as we
say.

If they refuse we shall find ways to implement
mind-altering
technology into their lives.

We will use fear as our weapon.

We will establish their governments and establish
opposites within.

We will own both sides.

We will always hide our objective but carry out our
plan.

They will perform the labor for us and we shall
prosper
from their toil.

Our families will never mix with theirs. Our blood
must be pure
always, for it is the way.

We will make them kill each other when it suits us.

We will keep them separated from the oneness by dogma
and religion.

We will control all aspects of their lives and tell
them what
to think and how.

We will guide them kindly and gently letting them
think they
are guiding themselves.

We will foment animosity between them through our
factions.

When a light shall shine among them, we shall
extinguish it by ridicule,
or death, whichever suits us best.

We will make them rip each other's hearts apart and
kill their own children.

We will accomplish this by using hate as our ally,
anger as our friend.

The hate will blind them totally, and never shall they
see that from
their conflicts we emerge as their rulers.

They will be busy killing each other.

They will bathe in their own blood and kill their
neighbors for as long
as we see fit.

We will benefit greatly from this, for they will not
see us, for they
cannot see us.

We will continue to prosper from their wars and their
deaths.

We shall repeat this over and over until our ultimate
goal is
accomplished.

We will continue to make them live in fear and anger
though images and sounds.

We will use all the tools we have to accomplish this.

The tools will be provided by their labor.

We will make them hate themselves and their neighbors.

We will always hide the divine truth from them, that
we are all one.
This they must never know!

They must never know that color is an illusion, they
must always
think they are not equal.

Drop by drop, drop by drop we will advance our goal.

We will take over their land, resources and wealth to
exercise total
control over them.

We will deceive them into accepting laws that will
steal the little
freedom they will have.

We will establish a money system that will imprison
them forever,
keeping them and their children in debt.

When they shall band together, we shall accuse them of
crimes and
present a different story to the world for we shall
own all the media.

We will use our media to control the flow of
information and their
sentiment in our favor.

When they shall rise up against us we will crush them
like insects, for
they are less than that.

They will be helpless to do anything for they will
have no weapons.

We will recruit some of their own to carry out our
plans, we will
promise them eternal life, but eternal life they will
never have
for they are not of us.

The recruits will be called "initiates" and will be
indoctrinated
to believe false rites of passage to higher realms.

Members of these groups will think they are one with
us never
knowing the truth.

They must never learn this truth for they will turn
against us.

For their work they will be rewarded with earthly
things and
great titles, but never will they become immortal and
join us,
never will they receive the light and travel the
stars.

They will never reach the higher realms, for the
killing of
their own kind will prevent passage to the realm of
enlightenment.

This they will never know.

The truth will be hidden in their face, so close they
will not
be able to focus on it until its too late.

Oh yes, so grand the illusion of freedom will be, that
they will
never know they are our slaves.

When all is in place, the reality we will have created
for them
will own them.

This reality will be their prison.

They will live in self-delusion.

When our goal is accomplished a new era of domination
will begin.

Their minds will be bound by their beliefs, the
beliefs we have
established from time immemorial.

But if they ever find out they are our equal, we shall
perish then.
THIS THEY MUST NEVER KNOW.

If they ever find out that together they can vanquish
us,
they will take action.

They must never, ever find out what we have done, for
if they do,
we shall have no place to run, for it will be easy to
see who we
are once the veil has fallen.

Our actions will have revealed who we are and they
will hunt us down
and no person shall give us shelter.

This is the secret covenant by which we shall live the
rest of our
present and future lives, for this reality will
transcend many
generations and life spans.

This covenant is sealed by blood, our blood. We, the
ones who from
heaven to earth came.

This covenant must NEVER, EVER be known to exist. It
must NEVER, EVER
be written or spoken of for if it is, the
consciousness it will spawn
will release the fury of the PRIME CREATOR upon us and
we shall be
cast to the depths from whence we came and remain
there until the
end time of infinity itself.


Author: Unknown




Leo Lyon Zagami

 

 

A Warning to All Freemasons part 2 (1/24/2007)

 

November 6th, 2006 (updated on January 12th, 2007 with
a book review from the Catholic Family Weekly)

"The ignorance of any lodge dupes aside - who lend
their good name (if they have one) to the entire
spectrum of Freemasonry - it is incontestable that the
lodge retains its Inner Squalor for the privileged
elites. Aleister Crowley and his OTO Beast Cult is
simply a crystallizing of that kabbalistic sanctum of
blood and depravity. If the 'bad name' of the
'Wickedest Man in the World' negates their 'good name'
by the connection, they cannot solve the problem by
denying the connection."

- Craig Heimbichner Blood on the Altar



http://www.amazon.com/Blood-Altar-History- Dangerous-Society/dp/0970378432


In view of the imminent further court proceedings led
against the gaiaguys, by the OTO in both the
Australian Capital Territory's Magistrates Court (see
end page) and in the State of Victoria (under
Religious Vilification laws) it is appropriate to
raise the profile of Craig Heimbichner's incisive
exposé of the Ordo Templi Orientis, Blood on the Altar
- The Secret history of the World's Most Dangerous
Secret Society. This book further demonstrates the
all-important connection between the Ordo Templi
Orientis and the extensive Freemasonic brotherhood
which fraternally supports its inhumane acts.
Heimbichner provides the research of how the
fraternities are tightly bound together effectively
protecting and facilitating the bloody OTO agenda.
Meanwhile here in Australia we provide, on our web
site, a very clear documented personal example of how
this is being activated in relation to the ongoing,
police protected pedophile/satanic ritual abuse
network operating in our Australian state of Victoria.
(Despite official EOCV recognition that Freemason
membership would constitute a conflict of interest in
any public servant dealing with this case no
individual has responded to our written requests to
declare any Freemason or similar membership.)

There is much more to share from this ground-breaking
book but for now we concentrate on some parts which we
hope will finally speak to all "ordinary" Freemasons
who continue to prop up this murderous and evil sect
whether knowingly or unknowingly. And remember that
while we are dogged by legal actions (including
imminent bankruptcy) the real victims are children and
other sacrifice and torture victims and snuff movie
victims of this sadistic cult and its associates,
which continues to enjoy legal, not-for-profit status
in this country despite all the evidence of their
totally anti-social agenda brought before the
responsible officials. Realising the obvious
government protection of this world control-seeking
blood-thirsty sect, (and the protection and influence
it also enjoys in the United States) it doesn't take
much to work out how this state of affairs influences
the direction of the whole country. And so it is not
only Freemasons who provide their support to the
continued influence of this elite group. It is all who
can see, from our exposé, the transparent support and
protection our government gives the OTO, and do
nothing about it.



Excerpt from p.6 – 7, Blood on the Altar

The organization to which I am referring is known by
many names, in Latin it is called the Ordo Templi
Orientis; in German, the Orientalischer Templer-Orden
and in English, the "Order of Oriental Templars." But
its most widely recognized appellation is simply the
"OTO."

The OTO currently has lodges and "power zones" across
the world, including Israel, Russia and South America,
and still claims to be the "graduate school" for the
old prototypical fraternal order and "service club"
known as the Freemasons. Many Freemasons would dispute
this claim, but we will see that such protests reflect
either ignorance or an attempt at deception of the
"Cowans" (outsiders), including deception of
lower-level dupes within their own system of lodges.
The OTO is a traditional "fringe Masonic" or
"irregular" Order, a special group structure which
exists in a fraternal relationship with top members of
Grand Lodge "regular" Freemasonry, minus official
sanction, enabling convenient public disavowals and
denial by the Grand Lodge when incriminating
activities of these "irregular" lodges occasionally
reach public awareness. In the case of the "Propaganda
Due" or "P2" scandal in Italy in 1981, which involved
blackmail, murder, the Government of Italy and the
Vatican Bank, the P2 lodge was hastily dubbed
"irregular" by Freemasonry, although the $26.4 million
dollars involved in the criminal enterprise were
certainly regular enough. 3

3. For the story of the P2 Lodge, cf. Stephen Knight,
The Brotherhood: The Secret World of The Freemasons.



Excerpt from p. 10 - 11, Blood on the Altar

Initiates

Publicly professing to worship a vague being called
the "Great Architect Of The Universe" (G.A.O.T.U.),
the "Blue Lodge" initiates Freemasons through a
three-degree ritual system, while other rites, such as
the York and Scottish, take an aspiring Mason up
through higher degrees, some of which increasingly
drop hints regarding the esteem in which a true
initiate should hold both occultism and Lucifer, the
philosopher's "Light Bearer."

Masons recognize each other by code phrases ("Are you
on the level?") and by secret handshakes and gestures;
in Western culture they form the original
"good-old-boy" system which still rescues members and
smashes opponents, originally by murder but today more
often by career termination, financial and social
ostracism, judicial corruption and scandalous set-ups.
Like Al Capone with his Chicago soup kitchens, the
Masons cover themselves with many charitable
activities, usually performed by one of the "Porch
Brethren" (useful idiot). The Freemasons are the
prototype of the service clubs that followed Masonry,
such as the Rotary. The "Bar Association," the U.S.
court and police systems, the Federal government, and
military and space program are heavily infiltrated
with Freemasons. The Supreme Court and Congress have
had key members drawn from the powerful high degree
Scottish Rite; several U.S. Presidents have been
members of the Lodge, while others have been
functioning front men for their power network.

The average "Knife and Fork" Freemason is a pitiable
dupe. He gullibly trades his good name to the lodge as
a member, in exchange for a mess of pottage in the
form of a greased career track. This ignorance can
even apply to upper degrees, which do not
automatically guarantee that an individual is among
the knowledgeable inner circle. Yet no one can
progress through the higher degrees with one eye open
and not notice that an occult or esoteric level is
being promoted. But where is it?

Enter the OTO

The OTO does not merely hint of occultism, but plunges
headlong into the very subjects the high degree Masons
are told are reserved to the core of initiation. And
at the core of these secrets is the embrace of
contradiction, of the “elixir of life, “ and of the
power of blood. Readers can judge for themselves how
much of this gnosis is horrifying or simply sickening,
the dark doings of the depraved. Readers will risk an
encounter with material which scalds innocence and do
so at your own peril. …



Excerpt from p. 67, Blood on the Altar

So how do we respond to the Freemasons with their
posters of George Washington in a lodge apron? Can we
really link George Washington to the likes of Aleister
Crowley? But the question is nonsense. The succinct
reply is this: that some of the Founding Fathers,
caught up in a little-understood and fairly new fad
(Freemasonry had only pushed itself into view in
1717), became Freemasons. But these Masons were
typically not highly initiated (Washington only
reached the third degree). Many were still undoubtedly
abiding in the "outer portico of the Temple." Ben
Franklin seems to be the only one who enjoyed
wallowing in the Inner Squalor.

The ignorance of any lodge dupes aside--who lend their
good name (if they have one) to the entire spectrum of
Freemasonry-it is incontestable that the lodge retains
its Inner Squalor for the privileged elites. Aleister
Crowley and his OTO Beast Cult is simply a
crystallizing of that kabbalistic sanctum of blood and
depravity. If the "bad name" of the "Wickedest Man in
the World" negates their "good name" by the
connection, they cannot solve the problem by denying
the connection. They must admit the facts and decide
if the facts disturb them or not. Ironically, they
have an excellent example to follow: George
Washington. If they wish to take his lead, they
should, like him, quit the Lodge. In the case of most
Freemasons, however, I will wager that their lodge
enhanced career track washes aside these concerns.



Excerpt from p.119, Blood on the Altar

Some OTO successes have been due to political
influences, as we have seen in earlier chapters.
Typical of Crowley's efforts in this area was his
recruitment of Major-General John Frederick Charles
Fuller (1878-1966), the famed British military officer
and strategist, as his Second-in-Command in the Order
of the Silver Star (AA). Fuller invented the
Blitzkrieg tactic, ignored by the British, but adopted
by Hitler's army. Less well-known is another invention
of Fuller's: the term "Crowleyanity." With Fuller
under his belt (for a time), Crowley was able to boast
that "a certain brother...is in the most secret of
England's War Councils at this hour." Later Fuller
would maintain a diplomatic distance from the Beast.

More success for the Beast was to come in the crucial
domain of composing a nation's myths, the modern arts
of science and science fiction. Honored scientist John
Whiteside Parsons was the OTO leader of the Agape
Lodge in California. He was the inventor of
jet-assisted takeoff (JATO), the founder of Aerojet
Corporation and the co founder of the Jet Propulsion
Laboratory (JPL). 1

Author of instrumental research behind both our space
program and Allied military victories during World War
II, Parsons (known as "Jack"), considered himself the
"Antichrist Belarion." He engaged in the homosexual
rape of a sixteen year old boy in 1942. The Pasadena
police dismissed the charges and reported that the OTO
was essentially "an organization dedicated to
religious and philosophical speculation, with
respectable members such as a Pasadena bank president,
doctors, lawyers and Hollywood actors.”

Satanic Scientist Jack Parsons

The Masonically dominated police are far from a final
word in the investigation of any lodge (in spite of
often sincere efforts of well-intentioned local
investigators), since one of the oaths of a Freemason
states that “I will assist a Companion Royal Arch
Mason when I see him engaged in any difficulty, and
will espouse his cause so far as to extricate him from
the same, whether he be right or wrong.” 2

1 At Cal Tech's Jet Propulsion Laboratory, "JPL" is
also' said to signify "Jack Parson Lives."

2. Malcolm C. Duncan, Duncan’s Masonic Ritual and
Monitor, p.230.

LEO ZAGAMI SUPPORTS THE GAYA GUYS AGAINST THE SATANIC OTO

 

Secret Order of Saint Benedict (1/29/2007)

FROM THE ILLUMINATI ARCHIVES OF THE MONTE CARLO LODGE

SECRET ORDER OF SAINT BENEDICT Saint Benedict was born around 480 in Norcia , Umbria from a noble
family. In Rome he made his first studies then ashamed
from the roman corruption of that time moved to
Enfide, the contemporary Affile, which is located
between the Simbruini mounts, where he pursued his
studies in the Church of S.Pietro , in a life
characterized of a rigorous ascetic discipline. At
twenty years he found refuge in the shelter of Subiaco
leading the life of an hermit for three long years in
a horrendous cave, now known as Sacred Speco. After
his days in Subiaco, Saint Benedict founded its
monastic community and first Monastery of San
Clemente, he created the Monastery using the basements
of the famous Villa of the first Antichrist the feared
Emperor Nerone, whose name we find hidden
cabalistically in the Apocalypses of Saint Giovanni as
666 (GEMATRIA). Saint Benedict erudite man knew well
what he was searching and where to find it, and it's
from this encounter/challenge in Subiaco with the
forces represented from the still alive spirit of the
Devil of the Imperial Rome that the Benedictine
Monachesimo was born, synthesis of an ascetic vision
of an advanced level that tries to bring to the
origins a Christian Church that since the times of the
council of Nicea did not reflect anymore the true
instructions of the Master Jesus.


The Secret Order of Saint Benedict is born therefore
in parallel with the Benedictine Order and hidden from
the feared and perfide hierarchy of the Church of
Rome, to the dawn of the Western monachesimo. The
Secret Order of Saint Benedict is born in order to
protect the great secret of the Benedictine Order and
the true hidden instructions of the Apocalypse of
S.Giovanni, to contribute in this way to the advent of
the Messiah future Lord and redeemer who will lead, if
God wants, to the definitive defeat of the Empire of
the Evil. Such very secret Order in which you can
still find notable personages of the Sublacense zone,
which meet since a long and immemorable time far away
from indiscreet eyes in a place known from the local
inhabitants as Monte Crocella. This locality
impervious and very remote is found not far away from
Subiaco near to the Sacred Speco and is easy
recognizable from the Cross planted on its top in 1900
in occasion of the year of the Jubilee. And it was
then some Friars of the Benedictine Order connected
secretly to the Secret Order of Saint Benedict who
wanted to carry on their own shoulders in memory of
Master Jesus this very heavy cross made of full
copper. Another personage of relief that we find
inside the Secret Order of Saint Benedict is Saint
Onorico, an ascetic and a mystic of highest level that
lived for the greater part of its life inside of a
narrow cavern, imitating Saint Benedict at his
origins. Onorico lived with such hallucinating
deprivations that made quite a scandal in the Catholic
Church, until at some point the Pope himself went to
find it in order to convince him to pass the last
years of his life in a more relaxed way at the near
Sacred Speco of S.Benedict.


It was an offer that Onorico could not refuse but
added “I will eat only some cooked vegetables and a
glass of wine each month”. Many searches have been
made by myself in the Sublacenze zone in order to
locate its cove, and from part of the historians and
religious legacies of the Vatican but it's been so far
impossible to find what in reality had become later on
a place of great respect and cult for the Secret Order
of Saint Benedict. Of the rituals and the strange
practices carried out on Monte Crocella from the
Secret Order of the Saint Benedict nothing is known in
the profane world, beside what we find sporadically
reported from the inhabitants of the place on a
“mysterious sect” and their strange rituals regularly
practiced on Monte Crocella, but the inhabitants of
the place prefer not to speak of this “to the
strangers” fearing a possible vendetta of the Order,
and having since the old times a great fear and a
great respect for this type of things in this very
catholic place whish is Subiaco, and prefer to stay
away from such things. What little we know on the
initiatical and mysterical value of the Secret Order
of Saint Benedict was communicated to us from one of
its members, an old parish priest of the place well
known to a local level for its eternal comments on the
Divine Comedy which has confided to us the importance
of the Sacred Speco on the whole symbolism of this
secret Order.

This Former-preside of a local Liceo Classico (classic
languages high school n.d.t.) has told us to study it
with care if we want to begin to comprehend the Sacred
mysteries of the Secret Order of Saint Benedict,
mysteries connected to the Apocalypse and the "Fac
Bonum", the mystical "Suggello" of Saint Benedict that
we find inside, on one of the walls of the Sacred
Speco. In Saint Benedict, like in Sant'Agostino, of
which he is, on such point, his spiritual heir, we
assist to the fusion of two mystical objectives:
“Deverto to malo ET fac bonum” “remove yourself from
the evil and do good” this suggestion is given in
order not only to avoid the negative and dangerous
vibrations, but also in order to create around
yourself a generating equilibrium of celestial
clarity. FAC BONUM (Do Good) orders the Saint. Inside
of the Sacred Speco we find on our left hidden in a
narrow passage the mysterious figure of Lucifer, it
show itself tranquil but resigned in its expression
that is directed towards a grate, from which we can
see the altar and the chapel located downstairs where
the Saint Mass is celebrated, this would seem an
attitude from prisoner in contemplation.
Then when we come down in the Chapel downstairs and we
find the figures of the four symbolic animals of the
Apocalypse, the Lion, the calf, the Eagle and the Lamb
in the centre which based on the tradition are
correlated to the 4 Knights of the Apocalypse and to
the 4 Evangelist.

Therefore, for example, "Gregorio Magno" comments the
4 animals in its Omelia IV on Ezechiele: The living
winged beings come defined with exactitude by the
means of the Saint Spirit of the prophecy, so that the
exactitude of the definition reveals the persons of
the Evangelists, and the word of God do not leave some
doubts to our interpretation. Here in fact what is
said: Their faces were similar to a man face; all four
had, to the right a lion face, on the left a face of
Taurus, and all four had a face of a Eagle. That these
four winged living beings symbolize the Evangelists,
is attested on the introductions in the books of the
Gospel.

Matteo rightly comes represented has a man figure
because he refer to the human origin of Jesus; Mark
from the lion for the reason of the outcry in the
desert; Luca from the calf because he takes the move
from a sacrifice; Giovanni is symbolized from the
Eagle because he begin with the divinity of the Verb.
He saying: In principle it was the Verb, and the Verb
was near God, and the Verb was God, while fixed the
look in the same substance of the divinity, nearly
like the fixed Aquila the eyes in the sun. But since
all the elect ones are limbs of our Lord, and our Lord
is the head of all the elect ones, for the fact that
are shaded its limbs, nothing prevents that He it is
represented in them. He in fact, the unique Son of
God, has made himself truly a man, he has deigned to
die like a calf in the sacrifice of our redemption, he
is resurrected like a lion in virtue of its force. To
the lion it is not permitted to sleep with open eyes,
because in the death itself in which our Lord as a man
could sleep, like God, remaining immortal, he remained
wide awake.

Rising to the sky after its resurrection, He was
elevated up like the Eagle. It is therefore for us all
this together: man for its birth, calf for its death,
lion in its resurrection, Eagle in its ascension to
the sky. But since, like we have already said, the
four living beings symbolize the Evangelists and
these, with their figures all the perfect men, remain
to be seen how every elect one comes shaded in the
vision of the living beings. Every elect and every
mature man in the way of God, is entirety man, calf,
lion and Eagle. The man is a reasonable animal. The
young calf usually comes immolated in the sacrifice.
The lion is a strong animal, like is written: The
lion, most strong of the animals, does not fear the
encounter of nobody. The Eagle flies up looking with
fixed eyes to the rays of the sun. Therefore who is
mature in the reason, is a man. And if he scarify
itself from any mundane pleasure, he is a young calf;
and since, for this spontaneous mortification he
possesses the force of the confidence on himself, for
which it is written: The just one is sure as the lion
that does not have fear, he is a lion; and because,
then, it contemplates in sublime ways the celestial
and eternal truths, he is an Eagle. Therefore, every
just one becomes man in virtue of the reason, young
calf in virtue of the sacrifice of its mortification,
lion for the force of the confidence, Eagle for the
contemplation, with justice these living beings can be
the symbol of every perfect man. Here we propose
ourselves to demonstrate that that which has been said
of the four living beings, can be applied to the
single perfect men.

The opening of fifth seal. When the Lamb opened the
fifth seals, I saw under the altar the spirits of
those who were immolates because of the word of God
and the testimony they have made of it. And asked with
great voice: “Until when, Monarch, you that are saint
and truthful , you will not make justice and revenge
our blood over the inhabitants of the earth”. Then it
was given to everyone of them a candid garment and was
said to be patient little more, until the number of
their companions of service and their brothers that
had to be killed for their service was complete (AP 6,
9-11).

Remember Brothers and Dames of the Order of the Temple
“Mary presided at the principle of our Order, and
presides also, if this is the will of the Lord, the
End ".

The phrase is from the Rule of the Templar Order of
San Bernardo from Chiaravalle that remembers us our
devotion to the Saintest Virgin. Saint Bernardo was a
Advanced Incognito of the True Masonry like it was in
Ireland Saint Malachia.
We are now to the VII chapter on the path of True
Masonry, and number 7 in the liturgic work of Saint
Benedict has one great esoteric importance, the
esoteric importance of number 7 is highly attested
from the wonderful Patriarch of the West as they
define it H.Durville and Abbot Julio in the book
PRAYERS AND SECRETS OF HIGH MAGIC a text that we higly
advise to our Brothers and Sisters Illuminati of the
“Grande Fratellanza Bianca Universale” (Great
Universal White Brotherood n.d.t.) where you will be
able to find an authoritative interpretation of the
“divine message”, has is said to be from Scholar Pier
Luca Pierini R. of the Editions Rebis of Viareggio a
point of reference of first importance and a sure
“beacon” for all the consciences in search of truth.
In this precious work you will be able to find between
the many things of sure interest for the true and
sincere practitioner of the Real Art, an entire
chapter dedicated to number 7, a number very
important for us Illunminati that is reflected in the
liturgy of Saint Benedict, that divides the sacred
chant in seven parts emphasizing, thus, with a ritual,
seven times resumed during the day, the union of the
spirit with God.
We conclude this Chapter with the voice of the Father
Abate who rises itself after the song of the serious
and solemn Magnificat to say to us: “Pardon our
offenses as we pardon those who have offended us” To
Subiaco we will come with humilty asking forgiveness
to you in your Supreme centre o Saint Protector of our
Europe. Amen

 

OTO, Nazism and the Occult Messiah (1/29/2007)

 

The OTO was founded between 1895 and 1900 by a pair of powerful Freemasons, Karl Kellner and Theodor Reuss.
Politically, the order was right-wing in the extreme,
proposing the creation of a pan-German world based on
pagan spiritual beliefs. Kellner died in 1905, and
Reuss, a former spy for the Prussian Secret Service,
assumed the office of high caliph. While living in
London, Reuss spied on German socialist expatriates.
In 1912 he made the acquaintance of Aleister Crowley,
and appointed him head of the OTO's British chapter.
But The Beast's [Crowley's] political loyalties have
always been an open question."
The fascist character of Scientology can be seen in
embryonic form in the Michael Howard's profile of the
OTO and its infamous leader in England, Aleister
Crowley, as described in The Occult Conspiracy:
"Crowley...was head of the English branch of the OTO
and he took the magical name Baphomet from the idol
worshipped by the Knights Templars... When he was at
Cambridge University the young Crowley had belonged to
a Jacobite legitimate society and had dabbled in
extreme right-wing politics." (p. 112)
"Because Crowley had extensive contacts with the
European secret societies his specialist knowledge was
used by the SIS [Britain's Secret Intelligence
Service] for 'Black Propaganda' purposes. Crowley had
confided to the writer Aldous Huxley in 1938 when they
met in Berlin that Hitler was a practising occultist.
He also claimed that the OTO had helped the Nazis to
gain power." (p. 135)
Howard and other historians of the occult societies
credit OTO with introducing Tantric sex magic which
supposedly opens up all Hermetic and Masonic mysteries
that are veiled in symbolism. Possible Origins for
Dianetics and Scientology, by Jon Atack, compares the
symbolism and rituals of OTO and Scientology:
"Many of the symbols of Scientology were taken from
ritual magic. Hubbard was a member of the AMORC
Rosicrucians in 1940 and the OTO ,he performed sexual
'magick' ceremonies with Jack Parsons, a follower of Aleister Crowley, in 1946. The Scientology cross is very
similar to the Rosicrucian and Crowley crosses.
Hubbard also used the 'daleth' triangle of the
Egyptian destroyer god Set as the Dianetic symbol.
"The theta symbol used by Scientology is the central
symbol of Crowley's Ordo Templi Orientis, where it
denotes 'thelema' or the will. It is the symbol of
'Babalon', the antichrist that Hubbard and Parsons
tried to incarnate. The 'S and double triangle' motif
of Scientology probably derives from the black magic
use of the snake symbol (the 'wise serpent' or Satan)
combined with a deconstruction into two triangles of
the Star of David (rather like hanging the Christian
cross upside down to signify devil worship). This
symbol - the magical hexagram - was used by Hubbard
and Parsons during their attempts at incarnating the
anti-Christ in human form. Again, Hubbard shares the
double triangle with Crowley, where the triangles
stood for the 'Argentinum Astrum' or 'Silver Star', a
name for Crowley's organization prior to his take-over
of the Ordo Templi Orientis.
"Crowley's order - the OTO - had a common origin with
the Thule group to which several members of the Nazi
hierarchy belonged (including deputy party chairman
Rudolph Hess). The sig rune - used by the Nazis -
appears on the Scientology International Management
Organization's symbol - a red square enclosing a white
disc and set off by four such sig runes. The swastika
of the Nazi flag has been replaced by the Scientology
'S and double triangle'. The symbol of the Religious
Technology Center is surrounded by sig runes. As far
as I can ascertain, the sig rune is otherwise peculiar
to the Nazis.
In a way I can state clearly that Hitler was obviously
directed by the British illuminati of the SRIA (from
the United Grand Lodge of England who gave also birth
to the Golden Dawn),Brothers that belong to the elite
of the illuminati intelligence who manipulated him
untill they needed Hitler (some of them belonged to the OTO), and then left him to front an impossible war against the rest of the world after accomplishing in secret their goals.In Switzerland the OTO Nazi ideal was conducted after the II world war by illuminati Frater Superior
Metzger.This was one of the main reasons why Rudolf
Hess went to England with a secret Rosicrucian mission
he was never able to accomplish because of Brother Churchill and the change of mind of certain Brothers in the SRIA.
Thats why after so many years Rudolf the man who knew
to much about the New World Order was still a treath
so they eventualy killed him as we all know. Hitler a
British agent probably not but definetely a British
puppet! Adolf willingly served the Zionist agenda of
Great Britain and the Vatican so they could establish
their State of Israel after all these terrible Nazi
persecutions against the jewish people. Fascist United
States is at the moment the leggittimate heir to Nazi
Germany thats why they love and support so much their
OTO,they are using the same tecniques that made Hitler
famous and Im sure they will get worst much worst in
the next few years just like their beloved Führer did.
The USA at present are like Germany in the 1930's and the
Muslims are like the new Jews of the situation having
to suffer and be persecuted illegaly in places like
Guantalamo bay...

Did you know that J.F.C.Fuller, friend and student of
Aleister Crowley, made a Major General in 1930 E.V.,
resigned in 1933 E.V. devoting the rest of his life to
the writing of history, was the only foreigner at
Adolph Hitler's first manoeuvres in 1935 E.V., and one
of the two Englishmen invited to the Fuhrer's fiftieth
birthday celebrations in 1939 E.V.?

Did you know that after Rudolf Hess flew to Scotland
in 1941 E.V., surrendering to the Allies, that illuminati
agent Ian Fleming, the future author of the James Bond
novels, advocated that the Nazi occultist be interrogated by
Aleister Crowley?

These are but two of many fascinating facts that one
can find in Hitler: The Occult Messiah by illuminati
Brother of the Ordo Templi Orientis Gerald Suster [St.
Martin's Press, 1981 E.V.].

Suster's book makes for fascinating reading, even if
one is not terribly interested in exoteric history and
World War II. One reason for this is simple: there is
no clear dividing line between the exoteric, the
"ordinary" and "mundane", and the esoteric or
"occult". By now, for instance, it should be well
known to most that our founding fathers, the men who
created these United States of America, were
Freemasons with a deep interest in things esoteric.
Masonic and occult symbolism is abundant even in the
design of our currency which backs up the idea that
money is a kind of talisman. Well, it is Mr. Suster's
claim that W.W.II was more of a magical conflict than
most people realize. He is not the first researcher
and author to point out that Hitler's S.S. was more of
an occult fraternity than a military organization,
that Hitler, Hess, Himmler and others in the Nazi
party were deeply interested and involved in the
occult, twisting and perverting sacred esoteric
symbols and ideas to suit their own purpose, and that
the Thule Gesellschaft was an important motivating
group behind and within the party. However Frater
Suster of the illuminati accumulating and organizing
various facts, looks more to the esoteric aspects of
Hitler and Nazism than most researchers and he points
out that it was a natural aspect of the Age of Horus,
or Æon of Horus, as the illuminati would call it.

Gerald Suster looks deeply into the motivations of the
individuals who created Nazism and brought about the
second world war, concentrating primarily upon Hitler
of course, showing how this new, dawning age was being
felt all over the world, how new occult fraternities
and groups were coming into being, and how certain
occultists and their orders in Germany influenced,
trained and guided Hitler and the Nazi party. The book
is extremely convincing, although certainly many of
the ideas Mr. Suster puts forth in his book are bound
to be scoffed at by "orthodox" historians. However,
for those of us who have studied the esoteric
influences easily found in exoteric history, Mr.
Suster's ideas do not seem so very absurd.

 

CMRC and the illuminazi (1/30/2007)

As now Im finally out of the illuminati as everybody
knows I want to talk without barriers. It seems to me
that no one was really expecting such a move from me
in the masonic circles. Many know me from my years in
Freemasonry and the illuminati and wondered thinking
is he really doing this or is hr gone completely crazy?
No Im realy doing this and I will expose the Brethern
further in their evil intentions.
And yes I was finally free to stick a finger up to the
so called illuminati and say finally Im a free and
accepted man amongs my equals and not the usual
privileged bastard I used to be, or a supposed Free
and Accepted Mason in reality a puppet of my Grand
Master...
The present state of the Masonic Order and of all
side Orders is a sincere catastrophy, a catastrophy
ruled by incompentent and even worst, dangerous
individuals, involved in Satanic actvities
camouflaged as Egyptian esoterica (the usual Jesuit
followers...).The illuminati discuss amongst themselves
the significance of Gnosticism in reality they are
high level Vatican puppets meeting in these Conferences
at the Canonbury Research Centre in London, like the
last one at the beginning of November 2006. We are also
fascinated to see at this CMRC Conference many well
known esoterica wizards like Colin Wilson ,Tobias
Churthon with all these High level Masons and
prestigious Accademicians like Professor James
Robinson from Clermont Graduate University General
Editor of the Nag Hammmadi library all together for
the KNOWLEDGE OF THE HEART, a question comes to my mind about these illuminati : do they still have a
heart??? We need to focus a bit more on the real
significance of these kind of Conferences promoted by
high level Freemasons and Satanist at the CMRC , and
you might finally understand where and how these
contemporary High Level Freemasons and illuminati
meet up to conspire against the rest of the world.
Professor and Freemason Thierry Zarcone present at
this event on Saturday and Sunday the 4th and 5th of
November even affirmed that the Ottoman Empire,
treated their own form of Ottoman Freemasonry as
another Islamic Sufi Society, and went on saying that
the 'Ancient and Accepted Rite' became the 'Ancient
and Accepted Sufi Path' . But Professor Thierry
arcone who also mentioned the Bektashi Sufi Order,
deliberately didnt give the connections between these
renegade Islamic figures of Ottoman Freemasonry
connected to the Vatican, and the Zionist and the
birth of Nazism through infamous Freemasons like Rudolf
von Sebottendorf Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff (or
von Sebottendorf ) .
So lets see if they are ever gonna start revealing the
truth in such illuminazi circles and lets keep an eye on these western illuminati operating at the Canonbury Masonic Research Centre.


Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 


ARTICLES 71-80

 
 

Join the "Tour of Hope"! (1/24/2007)

Get Involved In Stopping Vatican-Led NWO: Join 'The Tour of Hope' By Forming A Committee In Your City Or Town

The 'Tour of Hope' is catching on world wide with groups and committees to fight deception and evil forming in U.S., Canada, Norway, Italy, France and Australia.

23 Jan 2007

 

By Greg Szymanski 

The worldwide Tour of Hope is gaining a life of its own as people are responding from all corners of the globe only one week after it was officially announced by Leo Zagami, former high-level Illuminati insider and recent defector to the  of truth.

Zagami defected four months ago from the ranks of the influential Monte Carlo P2 Lodge and has been trying to wake-up Americans to the inner Masonic evil-doings of the Vatican-led New World Order, desperately trying to create a one world government, one world religion and universal fascism.

To fight back, Zagami is organizing what he calls a " Tour of Hope", which is a grass roots worldwide organization to spread truth and peace in order to counter the evil New World Order's highly organized agenda, starting in the Vatican and trickling down to every corner of the globe, including America.

"No word is stronger than the word of God and we need to organize the people who follow the true word of God in all parts of the world to counter the evil being spread by worldwide government leaders, the Vatican and especially the evil Jesuits, who are the modern day Knights Templars working through deception and black magic," said Zagami Monday on Greg Szymanski's radio show, The Investigative Journal on the Republic Broadcasting Network at www.rbnlive.com.

"I was involved in the highest levels of the Masonic Lodges in both Monte Carlo and England due to my aristocratic Sicilian and English bloodlines. I was born into it, worked on Vatican radio and TV and until I really understand the true purpose of the Vatican- led New World Order and the real evil at the top levels, I thought I could change things from the inside.

"But when I realized that was impossible, I decided to go public with all of my inside information in order to alert people of the evil hiding behind the Vatican and the government leaders of the world, including those in the U.S.

"When I was in the Monte Carlo lodge, the top people simply thought of Americans as the future slaves of the upcoming New World Order empire. It's as simple as that and Americans need to wake-up."

Zagami announced on The Investigative Journal that his "Tour of Hope" idea has "spread wings quickly" across the globe with people in Canada, America, Norway, Italy, France and Australia already contacting him to take part in the grass roots peace organization, an organization geared at spreading the "inside truth about the Vatican, Freemasonry and the numerous sell-outs and traitors who are secretly working for the New World Order," according to Zagami.

The concept of the Tour of Hope is simple, added Zagami, with Committees of Hope to be formed in cities and towns across the globe.

"We need to organize to fight evil as the enemy is well organized," said Zagami, whose website for more information about getting involved with the Tour of Hope can be found at www.illuminaticonfessions.webfriend.it.

"We already have speaking engagements set up in Detroit, St Petersburh, Fl., in Canada and several other locations being worked on as we speak. Greg of the Investigative Journal has agreed to help out and appear the initial speeches in order to network this idea throughout America and the rest of the world."

If interested in taking part in the Tour of Hope and forming a Committee of Hope, what is needed is at least six people in each city or town. Once the Committee is formed Zagami and Greg, the host of the Investigative Journal, have agreed to come and speak to kick-off the organization and help make it grow.

"The idea is then to network, get other speakers and form a Tour of Hope web site," said Szymanski, adding the information Leo Zagami is bringing forward is vital in order that America survive and once again become a free country. "He has inside information on how the Vatican organized 9/11 as well as telling Americans who are the real culprits pulling the New World Order strings both here and abroad."

To get involved with the Tour of Hope and to form a Committee of Hope, contact Zagami at his web site or contact the Arctic Beacon at arcticbeacon@earthlink.net or call Greg personally at 509-242-9681.

Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com

 

Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

Revelations on the State of Israel (2/7/2007)

The Zionist "State Of Israel" was created by the
Jesuits-Vatican craftsmanship. Because, of it's
strategic location where Jerusalem is located. The
Jesuits-Vatican wishes to protect that zone in the
Middle East, and they will destroy the Al-Aqsa Mosque
"Dome Of The Rock" where the Roman Temple of Herod is
buried. When the Jesuits successfully destroyed the
Dome Of The Rock, a Masonic Satanic Temple will be
built where the final pope "Anti-Christ" will sit and
wishes to be worshiped like GOD. By the way, Edmund A.
Walsh, S.J. according to historical articles
established a Jesuit school in Iraq. I can't remember
for a while if it is in Baghdad. Some Zionist-Jew
leaders are high-level freemasons, some Freemasons
pretend to be Muslims like the late Yasser Arafat who
is a 33rd degree freemason and believed Saddam Hussein
too is a 33rd degree freemason. They work together
controlled by the Jesuits to initiate a path for the
re-building of the Satanic Temple intended for the
Anti-Christ. There are Freemason H.Q. in Egypt and
Turkey as well, pretending to be Muslims, like in the
UK and US and France and other places where they
pretend to be Christians.

Historian

 

The great debate and the microchipping (2/7/2007)



Let us understand that Moses was going to debate with
the ruler of the greatest nation of that time (USA has
become now what Egypt was back then). He along with
Aaron was assigned to debate with the wisest people
around.Moses had no army,he had no weapons. Pharaoh
the old version of the President of the United States
had an army,educational institutions,highly skilled
and astute doctors of law, mathematicians,philosophers. Moses had to confront the very people who buuilt the great Pyramids of Gizah, Masters of the physical and human sciences .Moses knew how Pharaoh and his people were; he was raised in Egypt ,in the house of Pharaoh. Reflect! Think! Can you imagine what Moses must have felt?
And how would he feel today?
These days the illuminati are creating around us a
invisible prison made of microchips , they are
building Concentration Camps for rebels of the New
World Order all over the US . These once upon a time
Free country callled the USA are following more and
more the Chinese and Russian authoritarian ways.The
Russians have been programmed already by the
illuminazi during the Communist Soviet experiment to
stay silent in front of all this ( how many Russians
will realy dare to rebel facing the terrible
conseguences of deportation in Siberia even these
days... ) .Many dangerous ill persons proliferate in
your planet : preachers at the head of satanic
sects,gurus and initiates of similar associations ,
inclined to wickedness, dominated by occult forces
linked to the intelligence services.
The psyche of the world seems to me in a permanent
agony.
They are all ill individuals , in a continuos delirium
with their poor consciousness, if they've styll got
some.
Those who do not love , do not have soul.
However,the Holy Prophet Mohammed teached us and said:
"Nay ,for when a phophet of Allah has girded himself
for battle to combat the enemy of God,he will never
lay down his arms unless the Command of the Lord comes
to him". And I will continue my battle against these
enemies of God until the end of this age of darkness,
because we cant accept what the Christians define has
the "Mark of the Beast" (the microchipping) and the
Warlord ideology of illuminazi George H.Bush and his
son the AntiChrist.These people including the
Rockefeller Mafia wants ex illuminati like me to be
sent to a secluded island in the middle of the ocean
with no chance of coming back. These islands are
truly been created right nown for the people who
refuse the illuminazi Mafia , and they will also be
used for real criminals who serve life imprisonment
for their vicious crimes.These islands have been
described in the Protocols pubblished by the Monte
Carlo Lodge "Universal Unity" in 2002 as controlled
from outside using the microchipping technology
(successor to the infamous electronic bracelet), and
divided accordingly to the sex of the criminals . In
the 3rd Protocol of the Monte Carlo Lodge it states
regarding this subject "Those individual should be
forgotten, even by their relatives. Their survival ,
as for the primitive people ,is guarantee only by
their ability of tilling the soils and fishing". It
sound like an horror version of the Robinson Island
or one of these idiotic reality TV shows featuring the
poor unwilling participants. Are we gonna have them on
TV later so we can please the mass dear Bush?
The Bibble and the Qur'an say the Creator prepared
Moses for his battle with Pharaoh by giving him
several signs. The Bibble says God said to Moses " I
am That I am". In the Royal Arch chapter of Masonry
these signs are relayed to the Mason and adopted as
their signs of recognition and communication . Each
sign is accompanied by three words.For us "I am That I
am" must have a deeeper and more profound significance
that the one given by these illuminati puppets in
contemporary Freemasonry. And this meaning should be
also interpreted in the light of the future
microchipping process as "I am That I am" truly works
ONLY WHEN IM FREE OF THE MICROCHIP DEVICE installed by the illuminazi, and one thing is clear for all of us these days Moses will be dealing with a different kind of BUSH ON FIRE ...
well not a Holy one indeed but a Pharaonic version
MADE IN TEXAS and blessed by the Vatican!

Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

JFK Speech on Secret Societies and Freedom of the Press (2/6/2007)

 

 

Illuminati agents building detentions camps (2/6/2007)

ILLUMINATI AGENTS ARE AT WORK BUILDING DETENTIONS
CAMPS


Illuminati agents are hard at work building detention
camps to house unknown persons for unknown reasons on the 33rd Parallel in south-central Arizona. In fact,
extensive activity is occuring there from Death Row in Florence, Arizona.
Through the Hohokam Indian Stonehenge-like ruins into
the new prison complexes themselves.

This article:
Will attempt to provide visual / photographic
evidence of this phenomenon as well as a brief
explanation of who and what is behind it.

None of what is provided to the reader is based on
opinion , ideology or belief
...only the facts. The facts show the following yuo
can find at:
http://www.thebereanchronicles.com/indepth_news/ news_Illuminati_Detention_camp_01.html

 

 

The Architecture of the Prison Planet (2/7/2007)

http://prisonplanet.com/articles/january2007/ 290107rockefellergoal.htm

 

 

 

Zagami's Message of Hope Spreading Fast (2/9/2007)

 

Zagami's Message of Hope To Defeat Vatican-Led NWO Spreading Fast
Tour of Hope Committees forming all over America, as Leo Zagami, a former high level Monte Carlo P2 member explains his plan. He further explains why he decided to defect from the clutches of evil and fight the good fight.
7 Feb 2007

 

By Greg Szymanski

 

Leo Zagami, the Italian aristocrat and high level Freemason who recently defected from the evil clutches of the Illuminati, was first brought to  U.S. attention months ago by the Arctic Beacon and The Investigative Journal radio show.

 

Since then, Zagami's valuable inside information has been heard by hundreds of thousands across the globe, taking head on the Vatican-led New World and letting then know people are "downright serious" about ending Rome and its minions' evil reign.

 

Millions have been killed by the duplicitous and deceptive Vatican and Jesuit influenced Illuminati over centuries and, according to Zagami and many serious researchers, they are not about to stop now with the destruction America, the Middle East and Israel next on their agenda.

 

Zagami's warning to stand up to the evil Illuminati comes from high level inside information, information that is now being picked up other truth seeking American journalists and radio broadcasters who are now giving Zagami a platform thanks to the Arctic Beacon's initial exposure.

 

Besides a flood of requests to allow Zagami a chance to speak by other radio hosts, Zagami and the editor of the Arctic Beacon have initiated the "Tour of Hope," which is a grass roots movement to gain support throughout America and the world to fight the New World Order.

 

Since the initial announcement three weeks ago, more than two hundred people from at least 15 states have expressed a desire and willingness to form Committees of Hope in their communities, in essence expressing a willingness to fight the evil Jesuit and Vatican hierarchy by putting their names on the dotted line as a unified resistance.

 

"This should be done under the old fashioned Charter system just like America was initially begun," said Zagami in a recent interview. "We will then organize around the world fighting our organized enemy in the same manner, but replacing deception and lies with truth and justice."

 

The "Tour of Hope" has caught wings as Zagami is in the process of coordinating efforts with others to arrange speeches and to unify the resistance in the old fashioned way – face to faces meetings and coordinated efforts by the Committees of Hope to becoming a beacon of truth throughout the world.

 

Anyone interested in forming a Committee of at least five or six people can contact the Arctic Beacon or contact Zagami at his website www.illuminaticonfessions.webfriend.it.

 

In order to better understand Zagami, he recently issued a statement explaining why he left the clutches of the Monte Carlo P2 Lodge:

 

Since I'm finally out of the illuminati as everybody

knows, I want to talk without barriers. It seems to me

that no one was really expecting such a move from me

in the Masonic circle. Many know me from my years in

Freemasonry and the illuminati and thought

is he really doing this or is he gone completely crazy ?

 

No I'm really doing this and I will expose the Brotherhood

further in their evil intentions.

 

And yes I was finally free to stick a finger up to the

so called illuminati and say finally I'm a free and

accepted man as my equals and not the usual

privileged 'bastard' I used to be, or a supposed Free

and Accepted Mason in reality just another puppet of my Grand

Master...

 

The present state of the Masonic Order and of all

side Orders is a serious catastrophe, a catastrophe

ruled by incompetent and extremely dangerous

individual involved in Satanic activities

camouflaged as Egyptian esoterica (the usual Jesuit

follwers).

 

The  illuminati discuss amongst themselves

the significance of Gnosticism but in reality they are

high level Vatican puppets meetings these Conferences

at the Canonbury Research Centre in London,  like the

last one at the beginning of November 2006.

 

We are also fascinated to see at this CMRC Conference many well

known esoteric wizards like Colin Wilson ,Tobias

Churthon with all these High level Masons and

prestigious academicians like Professor James

Robinson from Clermont Graduate University General and

Editor of the Nag Hammmadi library who all together form

the KNOWLEDGE OF THE HEART.

 

However, a question comes to my

mind about these illuminati: do they still have a

heart? We need to focus a bit more on the real

significance of these kind of conferences promoted by

high level Freemasons and Satanists at the CMRC, and there

you might finally understand how these

Contemporary High Level Freemasons and illuminati

meet up to conspire against the rest of the world.

 

Professor and Freemason Thierry Zarcone presented at

this event on Saturday and Sunday the 4th and 5th of

November, affirming that the Ottoman Empire,

treated their own form of Ottoman Freemasonry as

another Islamic Sufi Society, and went on saying that

the 'Ancient and Accepted Rite' became the 'Ancient

and Accepted Sufi Path'.

 

 But Professor Thierry Zarcone who also mentioned the Bektashi Sufi Order,

deliberately did not give the connections between these

renegade Islamic figures of Ottoman Freemasonry

connected to the Vatican and the Zionists and the

birth of Nazism trough infamous Freemasons like Rudolf

von Sebottendorf aka Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff (or

von Sebottendorf).

 

So let's see if they are ever going start revealing the

truth in such 'illuminazi' circles and let's keep an eye

on these western illuminati operating at the Canonbury

Masonic Research Centre.

 

Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com

 

Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

New Age manipulation and the Matrix (2/12/2007)

I'm here to expose the secret CIA-Freemason ties to
the work of Drunvalo Melchizadek and his colleages,
James Hurtak and Jose Arguelles -- all leaders of the
New Age scene.

The Flower of Life book states very explicitly that
Nature uses natural numbers but the New Age must
contain Nature by using the logarithmic-based
irrational number Golden Ratio.

In fact it's exactly because of the irrational-based
golden ratio that there is an ecological crisis
today!!

The Egyptians never used irrational numbers! -- this
has been proven over and over -- that the New Age is
PROJECTING Western Freemasonry onto traditional
Egyptian spirituality.

So COAST TO COAST IS PROMOTING FREEMASON-CIA LIES --
with all their New Age Egyptology (and yes I
personally asked Graham Hancock why he thought nuclear
weapons were a possible solution to a comet destroying
Earth -- he didn't have a response).

So if you want to find out what's the real agenda
behind Drunvalo Melchizadek -- why it's wrong to
follow him -- then read "The Stargate Conspiracy" book
by Lynn Picknett and Clive Prince.

My research is freely available by googling "drew
hempel" and here's some links:

http://nonduality.com/hempel.htm

http://drewhempel.gnn.tv

See the Matrix Movie was actually propaganda for
Freemasonry because the highest concept is the Machine
God and the highest goal is the virtual heaven
obtained by those who "decide."

For example I was in McDonald's the other day and one
of the workers said she got a question wrong on her
driver's test -- is driving after drinking a
"judgement" or "decision."?

Now she's an older African-American and she put
judgement but the correct answer was decision. An
older white male "manager" tried to explain why but
couldn't do so.

Judgement is really a term linked to gospel music --
very strongly.

In fact in the true teachings -- Pre-Freemasonry --
Justice can be HEARD -- but it is blind.

So "god" is not a machine based on binary decisions --
the logic of Freemasonry -- but God RESONATES in a
flowing flexible manner from formless awareness or the
Cosmic Mother.

Philosophy means the love of Sophia.

The Fish-God comes from Egypt -- it was one of the
most prominent gods of Egypt.

Before LIFE evolved the EYE -- in the Cambrian
Explosion of 584 million years ago --

LIFE USED PRESSURE WAVES AS EYES -- PRESSURE IS
ANTI-GRAVITY.

The human ear evolved from the LATERAL LINE on all
fish -- which is a series of membranes connected to
neurons and is better than eyes!!

Pressure is Sound-Waves -- so the proper understanding
of resonance enables Anti-Gravity or "asymmetric time
reversal" -- but this entails going against PHONETIC
language -- back to the animistic, syncretic

Fish-Gods, etc,.

There is no going back -- but the Freemason-CIA-New
Age agenda is to "assimilate" any "back to the land"
cultures -- the Mapuche in Chile, the Natives of
Oaxaca, Chiapas, etc.

Most of the Latinos identify with the Conquistador
culture out of "reversed racism" even though they are
more of indigenous blood!!

The same with Whites -- only when literacy was
enforced did ethnic-cleansing based on Platonic Matrix
ideology become the norm.


Mr X

 

Fight the UN Vatican Conspiracy! (2/15/2007)

"The question of how and why the United Nations and
the Vatican is the crux of the great conspiracy to
destroy the sovereignty of the United States and the
enslavement of the American people within a U.N.
one-world dictatorship is a complete and unknown
mystery to the vast majority of the American people.
The reason for this unawareness of the frightening
danger to our country and to the entire free world is
simple. The masterminds behind this great conspiracy
have absolute control of all of our
mass-communications media, especially television, the
radio, the press, and Hollywood. We all know that our
State Department, the Pentagon, and the White House
have brazenly proclaimed that they have the right and
the power to manage the news, to tell us not the truth
but what they want us to believe. They have seized
that power on orders from their masters of the great
conspiracy and the objective is to brainwash the
people into accepting this slavery and the United
States into an enslaved unit of the United Nations'
Vatican one-world government. So rebel and form in
your city a Committee of Hope, you need 6 people to
sign a charter of hope and send it to:
illuminati@webfriend.it . The aim is to bring truth
and Freedom in your city and arrange a date for the
Tour of Hope with Leo Lyon Zagami but also start
meeting regularly to fight the Vatican Zionist NEW
WORLD ORDER operated by the UN dictatorship.

MR X

 

Why Music is Not Haram (2/15/2007)

Why Music Is Not Haram

The Almighty has created man with the best physical and intellectual abilities. Desires for beauty and stateliness of thought and practice are found in his nature. He is well-disposed to choose good to the exclusion of evil, and prefer piety to sinfulness. He professes virtues of love, fidelity, truth, purity, justice and equality, and shuns hatred, falsehood, injustice and inequity. He yearns for enlightenment and shuns ignorance; he goes for fragrance and evades fetidness; he craves for beauty and dislikes ugliness. All cultural advancement and progress in civilization, in fact, owes itself to this very natural desire in man for beauty and grandeur. Every small step he has taken for advancement testifies to his inclination towards the best.

He needed nutrition for his growth for which he could have done with brambles and potherbs, but he innovated a variety of delicious foods as an essential part of his meals. His sense of modesty required that he cover his private parts, for which he could have wrapped himself up in sackcloth, but he went for silk, brocade and satin. He needed shelter. Caves, tents or huts scattering through forests and deserts could have satisfied this need, and yet he chose to build cities and bejewelled them with magnificent palaces. In social life, he needed an effective means of communication. But he did not feel content with simple signs and symbols or even a plain discourse; instead he coined such eloquent styles of expression that language developed into poetry and literature.

The history of mankind - in the realm of social and cultural progress - sufficiently evidences the fact that in his very nature, man longs for beauty and grandeur in all activities that emanate from him. His physical and psychological senses, and their necessary characteristics, mirror his interest in beauty. Therefore, we see that his appreciation for the ambience of life and its vivid images drives him to decorate his surroundings. His command on expressing himself leads him to take ordinary words, and develop their rhyme and meanings into poetry. This is because of his appreciation for a beautiful voice that he infuses passion in his utterances and uses the high and low pitches in composing enchanting musical tones. His yearning to hear pleasing sounds draws him towards the captivating resonance in his environment and forces him to invent musical instruments to master and reproduce these sounds. Music is nothing but the manifestation of his beauty of utterance and taste for pleasing sounds. Therefore, music satisfies his want of beauty and affords him an opportunity to delight his innerself.

It is commonly believed that the Islamic Shari‘ah prohibits music and musical instruments altogether. However, we understand that this view cannot be substantiated from the basic sources of religious knowledge in Islam. Only the Holy Qur’an and the Sunnah have the sole authority to render something allowed or forbidden. Nothing can be added or deducted from the list of the allowed and forbidden articles of the Shari‘ah.

In order to identify the Shari‘ah directives regarding a certain matter, Muslim scholarship has generally sought the two authentic sources: the Qur’an and Sunnah. An inquiry into the Hadith literature ascribed to the Holy Prophet (sws) follows this. If the issue is addressed in these narratives, they are also to be benefited from in the light of the established principles of sense and reason, and religious knowledge. The previous Divine scriptures are also resorted to when necessary. Opinions ascribed to the companions, exegetical works, Hadith and Fiqh are also consulted in such analytical study.

Strictly following these acknowledged principles of research, we have attempted to conduct a thorough inquiry to find out the Islamic stance on music. Our study led us to believe that the Holy Qur’an does not have any direct or indirect, explicit or implicit directive that can evidence the prohibition of music. Likewise, the list of Sunan (i.e. practices established by the Holy Prophet (sws) as part of the religion) also does not offer any basis for the assumed prohibition of music in Islam. The Hadith literature contains many Sahih 1 and Hasan 2 narratives ascribed to the Holy Prophet (sws), which allude to the allowance of music. However, some narratives depict it as a prohibited activity, but scholars of the science of Hadith have declared most such narratives Da‘if 3.

 

Furthermore, a close examination of the narratives that are presented as basis for the prohibition of music show that it is only the involvement of drinking, nudity, and other moral depravity that renders the entire event forbidden. As for the previous scriptures, the Holy Bible explicitly refers to the fact that the Prophet David (sws) was gifted with a very pleasing voice. He would glorify God in his psalms, which he sang accompanied with enchanting music. The Zabur (i.e. Psalms), the book revealed to him, is a collection of such songs that he sang on a harp. Different views of the Companions on the issue have been recorded in the Hadith and the exegetical literature. As for the works of the researchers and scholars of the past, many of the commentators of the Qur’an understood some Qur’anic words to be referring to music. Based on their interpretation of the Qur’anic references, they maintained that it is prohibited in Islam. As we have already mentioned, scholars of the science of Hadith consider that most of the narratives which are often presented to establish the prohibition of music are Da‘if and unreliable. Some of these scholars declare that there is no Sahih Hadith in the entire corpus of the Hadith literature that proves the prohibition of music. However, the majority of the jurists have declared that music is an activity forbidden in Islam. They base their argument on narratives discarded as Da‘if by the scholars of the science of Hadith.

We have studied all these sources of religious knowledge and have tried to determine the status of music in Islam. Our thorough research has led us to the conclusion that music is one of the permissible natural gifts of God. The Islamic Shari‘ah does not forbid it. One can use the musical tones in hymns, encomia, odes or tragedy, epic and comedic poems. However, if any of these literary poetical compositions contain any polytheistic or atheistic subject matters or is prone to promote impiety and sinfulness, then of course, it must be condemned and rendered unallowable. But it must be understood, this is only the content of the poetry recited that is being condemned in this case not the art of music itself. If the content of the poems and all literature is endorsed by the Shari‘ah and does not offend man’s moral values, then music can be used in poetry, prose, oratory, writings and recitals. If the message conveyed through the rendered contents does not conform to religious and moral principles, then all such indulgences shall necessarily be forbidden. For example, if a poem written in praise of a messenger of God is contaminated by verses expressive of polytheistic ideas then that very poem is to be forbidden, not the art of poetry. Similarly, songs that contain immoral utterances should be condemned. However, once again, this is done merely because the contents of these literary genres contain debauchery and the literary activity itself cannot be prohibited based on this. Still, if any such permissible thing has become associated with an evil thing, it can be temporarily banned in order to block the way for that inseparable evil.

1. Music and the Holy Qur’an

 

The Holy Qur’an is the last episode of the religious guidance divulged by God to man. Initially implanted in human nature in the form of intuitive knowledge of certain basic facts, this religious guidance culminates in the Holy Qur’an. Over the course of history, different Prophets (sws) of God added different rites, rituals and practices to the treasure of Divine guidance.

The Prophet Abraham (sws) gave these practices (known to all as Sunat-i-Ibrahimi) a well-defined and concrete shape. On the other hand, Divine books like the Torah, Psalms and the Gospels further explained various aspects of the Shari‘ah directives and the wisdom behind them. Then, finally, came the Prophet Muhammad (sws) and the Holy Qur’an. Thus, the Holy Qur’an is the last version of the religious guidance and not the first. It would mean that besides the Holy Qur’an, the sources of religious guidance include dictates of nature, Abrahamic practices and previous scriptures.

All religious precepts are termed as Ma‘ruf and Munkar in the Holy Qur’an. The word Ma‘ruf signifies all such acts as are inscribed in the human nature as praiseworthy, and the word Munkar is applied to the ones considered evil. Man’s ability to tell the nature of the deeds enables him to distinguish good from evil. This is the very yardstick by which he can identify the moral and immoral aspects of certain acts. Therefore, relying on this human knowledge, the Holy Qur’an does not provide an exhaustive list of good and bad deeds. Generally, it only provides principal guidance. Detailed guidance is only considered necessary where humans tend to err in a specific matter and clarifications are rendered inevitable.

In the light of the above explanation, we can conclude that the Holy Qur’an does not pass a verdict on all human thoughts and actions. Rather, it leaves the matter to men to decide for themselves in the light of primary sources of religious knowledge, referred to above as innate guidance and established religious practices. In some matters, it gives only principal guidance and/or slight hints. In others, it provides necessary details. As for music, the matter has not been directly addressed in the Holy Qur’an. No single Qur’anic verse clarifies its religious status.

i. Rhyme and Rhythm in Qur’anic Verses

The Holy Qur’an contains unparalleled aural beauty and the best stylistic expression. Though a literary masterpiece, it cannot be identified with the well-known literary genres like poetry, prose or oration. Yet, the element of rhyme in its verses exhibit that the Author has given special attention to it in order to give it a tint of rhythm. The rhyme element in the Qur’an creates an enchanting effect on the listeners - commoners or scholars, Muslims or non-Muslims alike. It was only this aspect of the Qur’anic discourse because of which the Quraysh were able to say that the Holy Prophet (sws) was a poet and the Qur’an, a poetic composition. Since the Almighty has beautified the Qur’an with rhyme and rhythm, we can conclude that He loves rhyme and rhythm in words, and beauty in their sounds. Music no doubt is a form of this assonance created by a certain order of words and their sounds. For that account, the Holy Prophet (sws) encouraged the believers to recite the Qur’an with a beautiful and pleasing sound. He is reported to have said: He who does not recite the Qur’anic verses in a beautiful tone does not belong to us. (Bukhari, No: 7089) Beautify your recitation of the Qur’an with your beautiful recitation. (Ibn Khuzaymah, No: 1556)

ii. The Prophet David (sws) and his Psalms

When the Prophet David (sws) would sing God’s praises, the birds and mountains would join him. This has been referred to in Surahs Anbiya, Saba and Suad of the Holy Qur’an. …and We caused the mountains and the birds to join with David. They would praise God with him. (21:79)

In the verse, the verb ‘sakhr’ has been employed, which means to subject something, subdue it, and bring it in conformity with something else. Though it is not clear from different usages of the word in the Qur’an that the Prophet David (sws) would sing his hymns, yet if seen in the light of the Biblical texts, it becomes clear that he certainly did. The Bible clearly mentions that the Prophet David (sws) would beautifully sing his psalms on a harp.

Oh come, let us sing to the Lord; let us make a joyful noise to the Rock of our salvation. Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise to Him with psalms. (Psalms 95:1-2) Oh sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth. Sing to the Lord, bless His name; show forth His salvation from day to day. (Psalms 96:1-2)

I will sing a new song to You, O God; on a harp of ten strings I will sing praises to You. (Psalms 144:9)

The famous Muslims scholar, Abu’l Kalam Azad has taken the referred to Qur’anic verse to mean that David (sws) would sing his psalms in praise of God. He writes:

The Prophet David (sws) had a very sweet sound. He is the first to compile Hebrew music and he developed the Egyptian and Babylonian harps into more sophisticated musical instruments. A study of the Torah and Jewish tradition reveals that when he would climb the mountain tops and sing the praise of his Lord on his harp, the trees and stones would join him enraptured. Exegetical narratives also corroborate this fact. ‘Subjecting the birds to David (sws)’ can signify either that all kinds of birds would flock to his palace or his songs would enrapture them. The book of Psalms comprises a wonderful collection of songs that David (sws) composed with Divine inspiration 4.

Renowned Qur’anic exegete, Amin Ahsan Islahi too has explained the verse of Surah Anbiya in the light of the Biblical narrative. He writes: David (sws) cherished a deep communion with God. At nights, He would set out for the mountains and sing the praises of God. The pleasing sound of his songs would echo through the mountains and the birds would join him. It is noteworthy that the Torah clearly mentions that David (sws) not only had a very sweet voice but his voice revealed strong passion. Furthermore, all these hymns are in the form of songs and poems inspired by God. These inspired hymns cast such deep effect on the listeners that even successive translations have left only little poetical element in them, they still fully captivate the audience. The heart leaps for joy upon hearing them. Imagine a person with so sweet a sound as David (sws) singing the praises of God amid the serene mountains in the stillness of early dawn. You would no longer doubt that the mountains would echo and the birds would respond to his utterances. One should not entertain the thought that it is only a poetical reverie. Nay, it stands an irrevocable fact.

 

The Holy Qur’an makes it clear that everything in this universe exalts the Lord. It is our lack of understanding, due to which, we cannot comprehend these thanksgivings. Their yearning to praise God is inflamed when someone else starts singing their heart’s voice. They feel enraptured by such a song in the surroundings and join the singer in his utterances. Our inability to comprehend the thanksgiving offered by each and every creation should not lead us to conclude that none else could understand it. All such people as have molten hearts can.

 

Mawlana Rum has beautifully expressed the thought in the following verses: The philosopher belies the incident of Hananah. He is not familiar with the (extraordinary) senses of the Prophets. The famous Urdu poet Mirza Ghalib says: At your end is the problem that you do not know the secrets being unveiled to you. Something that seems a curtain before you is in fact the pardah from which the music flows 5.

Islahi’s commentary of the relevant verses of Surah Suad reflects the fact that David (sws) alone was able to comprehend the praises of the mountains and birds because it was a special favour of God on him. He writes:

Each and everything in this universe sings the praises of God. It is only the humans who cannot understand their utterances. Our failure to understand their praises does not necessitate that none could understand them. The Almighty had bestowed upon David (sws) not only the sound sweet enough to enrapture the birds and the mountains, but also the perceptive ears which could enable him to understand the hymns of the mountains and birds 6.

2. Music in the Bible

The Bible is a collection of the Torah, Psalms, Gospels and other Divine scriptures. Basically, it contains God’s Shari‘ah and His wisdom. Although different followers of the Book have lost many parts of this Divine book and altered some others because of their mutual differences, yet it treasures invaluable assets of Divine guidance. If seen in the light of the final revelation - the Holy Qur’an - the contents of the Bible afford us very precious guidance.

We find numerous references to music and musical instruments in the Bible. This means that in the religion brought by the Prophets of God, music and musical instrument have never been disallowed. In the Bible, one finds many places where music accompanies the praises of God. Besides, at many other places, the Bible positively mentions the use of music in expressing delight, sorrow, as well as in the context of war.

i. Worship Rituals and Music

When the Pharaoh and his people were destroyed in the sea by the command of God, as mentioned in Exodus, and Moses (sws) successfully delivered his people from the Egyptian captivity, all the Israelites embraced the faith and believed in God and His Messenger. On that occasion, Moses (sws) and the believers accompanying him praised their Lord:

Then the sons of Moses and Israel sang this song to the Lord, and spoke, saying, ‘I will sing to the Lord, for He has triumphed gloriously; the horse and his rider, He has thrown into the sea. The Lord is my strength and song, and He has become my salvation’. (Exodus 15:1-2)

Who is like You, O Lord, among the gods? Who is like You, glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders? (Exodus 15:11)

What follows this is the reason that occasioned the singing. Maryam, the sister of Moses and Aaron, it has been told, played a tambourine. For the horse of Pharaoh went in with his chariots and with his horsemen into the sea, and the Lord brought again the waters of the sea upon them. But the sons of Israel went on dry land in the middle of the sea. And Miriam the prophetess, the sister of Aaron, took a timbrel (a musical instrument similar to tambourine) in her hand. And all the women went out after her with timbrels and with dances. And Miriam answered them, Sing to the Lord, for He has triumphed gloriously. The horse and his rider He has thrown into the sea. (Exodus 15: 19-21)

According to Chronicles, when the Prophet Solomon (sws) got back the Ark of Covenant, the whole Israel stood before it and offered sacrifices to express their delight and sang praises to their Lord.

And they were as one to the trumpeters and to the singers, to make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the Lord; and as they lifted up their voice with the trumpets and cymbals and instruments of music, and praised the Lord, saying, For He is good, for His mercy endures forever, the house was filled with a cloud, the house of the Lord. (2 Chronicles 5:13)

As for the book of Psalms, it comprises a wonderful variety of inspired pieces of music and songs. There are numerous internal testimonies to the fact that the Prophet David (sws) sang these songs with the help of musical instruments. Inscriptions to many chapters of the book read, ‘To the Chief Musician, for stringed instruments. A Psalm of David (sws).’ The contents of the Psalms also evidence this fact.

Oh come, let us sing to the Lord; let us make a joyful noise to the Rock of our salvation. Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise to Him with psalms. (Psalms 95:1-2)

Oh sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth. Sing to the Lord, bless His name; show forth His salvation from day to day. (Psalms 96:1-2)

I will sing a new song to You, O God; on a harp of ten strings I will sing praises to You. (Psalms 144:9)

ii. Music as Expression of Gladness on the Most Joyous Occasion We learn from the Bible that the Israelites used music to celebrate joyous occasions. According to the book of Kings, Solomon’s kingship was proclaimed with joyful music and songs. And all the people came up after him, and the people piped with pipes, and rejoiced with great joy, so that the earth was torn with their sound. (1 Kings 1:40) iii. Music in the Context of Wars According to the book of Numbers, the Almighty commanded Moses (sws) to make two silver trumpets to call the assembly, and to signal instructions in regulating movements of the troops in times of war. And the Lord spoke to Moses saying, ‘make two trumpets of silver for yourself. You shall make them of beaten work. And they shall be used for the calling of the assembly and for causing the camps to go forward.’ (Numbers 10:1-2)

1. A Sahih Hadith is transmitted through an unbroken chain of narrators all of which are of sound character and memory. Any Hadith should not clash with a more reliable report and must not suffer from any other hidden defect. 2. A Hasan Hadith is transmitted through an unbroken chain of narrators, all of whom are of sound character but weak memory. This Hadith should not clash with a more reliable report and must not suffer from any other hidden defect. 3. A Da‘if Hadith is that which cannot gain the status of Hasan because it lacks any one or more elements of a Hasan Hadith. (e.g. if the narrator is not of sound memory and sound character, or if there is a hidden fault in the narrative or if the chain of narrators is broken). 4. Abu’l-Kalam Azad, Tarjuman Al-Qur’an, Vol. 2, (Lahore: Islamic Academy, 1976), p. 480 5. Islahi, Amin Ahsan, Tadabbur-i-Qur’ an, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Lahore: Faran Foundation, 1986), pp. 173-4 6. Ibid., p. 552 Prophetic Sayings on Music Music was one of the favourite cultural traditions of the Arabs in the days of the Prophet Muhammad (sws). Music and musical instruments were frequently used in worship rituals. It was also employed in the expression of delight and sorrow. Music accompanied wars and festivals too. A study of the traditions ascribed to the Holy Prophet (sws) reveals that not only did he express his likeness for Music but he also encouraged others to play it on festive occasions. Some reliable narratives in this regard make it clear that the mother of the believers, ‘A’ishah (rta) listened to songs in the very presence of the Holy Prophet (sws). The Holy Prophet (sws) himself is reported to have encouraged people to use music on wedding ceremonies. On his migration from Makkah to Madinah, the women sang welcome songs on the Daff and the Holy Prophet (sws) expressed his approbation of this. At another occasion, a professional female singer and musician approached him and requested him to listen to her song. The Holy Prophet (sws) not only himself listened to her song but also took ‘A’ishah (rta) to listen to her. The mother of the believers leaned on the Holy Prophet’s (sws) shoulders and enjoyed the performance for a considerable time. During journeys, the Messenger of God showed his likeness for the Hida, a kind of desert song. He is also reported to have appointed a Hadi for his camels who was endowed with a very sweet sound. He also emphasized beating the Daff in order to announce Nikah. Various traditions have been recorded in the books of Hadith on these issues. A study of some of these traditions follows. i. Music on the ‘Id Festivals Narrates ‘A’ishah (rta): The Messenger (sws) of God came to my residence while two female singers were singing the songs of Bu‘ath...1 The Holy Prophet (sws) lay down and turned his face to the other side. Meanwhile Abu Bakr (rta) entered and [seeing the singers] rebuked me thus: ‘Satanic musical instruments in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws)?’ On hearing this God’s Messenger (sws) turned towards him and said: ‘Let them [sing and rejoice]’. When Abu Bakr was engaged in some other business, I signalled to the girls [to go out] and they left. It was on the ‘Id day.2 (Bukhari, No: 907) We can conclude from this narrative the following points: · The Mother of the believers, ‘A’ishah (rta), was listening to songs on ‘Id day. · The songs were being sung in the residence of the Holy Prophet (sws). · A professional singer was performing.3 · The song was not a hymn to God; rather a relic of a war fought before the advent of Islam. · The mother of the believers did not stop listening to the song even after the Holy Prophet had arrived. · The Holy Prophet (sws) did not forbid her from listening to the song. · He did not stop the female singers either. · He himself was not attracted to the performance but he must have heard the song as he could hear Abu Bakr’s comments. · Abu Bakr (rta) condemned the practice at first sight and declared that these were satanic instruments. · When he tried to stop the singers and censure the listeners, the Holy Prophet (sws) stopped him from doing so. The report evidently proves that the Holy Prophet (sws) allowed singing music during religious festivals. This is evidenced by the fact that Holy Prophet’s (sws) wife enjoyed singing and music. Although Abu Bakr (rta) tried to stop the function, the Holy Prophet (sws) did not interfere with it, and let the performers and the audience enjoy themselves. Therefore, in light of this evidence we can conclude that music can justifiably be considered allowable in Islam. The following narrative also deals with the issue: Umm-i-Salamah narrates: A slave girl belonging to Hassan Ibn Thabit (rta) came to us on ‘Id al Fitr. Her hair was unkempt and she carried a tambourine and was singing [some song]. Umm-i-Salamah rebuked her. But the Holy Prophet (sws) said to her: ‘Ummi-i-Salamah, let her [sing and rejoice]. Certainly every nation has an ‘Id and this day is our ‘Id’. (Mu‘jam Al-Kabir, No: 558) ii. Music on Wedding Ceremonies Narrates Ibn ‘Abbas: ‘A’ishah (rta) arranged the marriage of a close Ansari girl. The Holy Prophet (sws) also came to attend the ceremony. He inquired from the people: ‘Have you sent forth the bride?’ ‘Yes’, they replied. ‘Did you send any singer with her?’ He asked. ‘A’ishah (rta) replied in the negative. The Holy Prophet (sws) then remarked: ‘The Ansar cherish singing. It would be better that you sent along with her a singer who would sing’ 4 ‘We have come to you; we have joined you. Peace be upon us. Peace be upon you.’ 5 (Ibn Majah, No: 1900) The narrative delineates the following points: · The way the Holy Prophet (sws) inquired about singing and playing music on this occasion reveals that it was customary for the Arabs to send a singer with the bride when sent to join the bridegroom. · The Holy Prophet (sws) was not pleased to hear that the custom was abandoned on that occasion. · He encouraged people to adhere to the custom. · He suggested some couplets to be recited on such occasions though he did not sing them. · He referred to the characteristics of the Ansar and did not express his disapproval of the same. The narrative proves that the Holy Prophet (sws) approved of singing and playing music on marriage ceremonies. Some other versions of the narrative reveal that the Prophet (sws) noticed that there was no singing or music being played in the house where the marriage ceremony was being conducted. He felt strange and inquired about the reason. Consider the following text of the narrative: ‘A’ishah (rta) reports: An Ansari girl lived under my guardianship and I arranged her marriage. The Holy Prophet (sws) came to my house on the day she was married and did not hear any songs or any other joyful activities. [Observing this] he asked of me: ‘Did you people sing to her or not?’ ‘This is the tribe of the Ansar who like singing,’ he added. (Ibn Hibban, No: 5875) iii. Use of Music on Joyous Occasions Ibn ‘A’ishah narrates: When the Holy Prophet (sws) came to Madinah, the women and the children started singing: ‘The Moon has risen upon us from the hillocks of Wida‘. We owe gratitude [to God] as long as those who call God continue doing so. O Prophet (sws) you have brought a religion that is worthy to be followed’. 6 Narrates Anas Ibn Malik: [Having entered the city], the Holy Prophet (sws) passed through a certain part of the town. Suddenly some slave girls appeared singing on the Daff the following ditty: ‘We are the slave girls of Bani Najjar. 7 How lucky! This day the Holy Prophet (sws) has come to be our neighbor’. At this the Holy Prophet (sws) remarked: ‘God knows that I love you people’ 8 (Ibn Majah, No: 1899) These narratives deal with the Holy Prophet’s arrival in Madinah after his migration from Makkah. Their content can be summarized in the following points: · The Holy Prophet’s arrival in Madinah was an extremely joyous occasion. · People expressed their joy by singing joyous songs. · Slave girls were also from among the singers. · They had musical instruments to play with their songs. · The Holy Prophet (sws) and the Companions (rta) heard these songs but they did not express their disapproval. · The Holy Prophet (sws) expressed his love and kindness for singing women. These and other similar narratives sufficiently prove that when the Holy Prophet (sws) reached Madinah after his migration from Makkah, he received a warm welcome. The city had a festive appearance. Every one was filled with joy on the Holy Prophet’s arrival. Women, slave girls, singing women and children expressed their joy by singing welcome songs and playing the Daff. The Holy Prophet (sws) appreciated this. Therefore, one cannot deny the fact that the Holy Prophet (sws) sanctioned celebrating joyous occasion by singing melodies using musical instruments. iv. Use of Music during Travels: Narrates Salama Ibn Al-Akwa‘: ‘We set off for Khaybar in the company of the Holy Prophet (sws) at night. A man from the group said to ‘Amir: ‘O ‘Amir, would not you let us hear your poetry?’ ‘Amir who was a Hida poet got down and started reciting for the people [the following verses]: ‘O God, were not it for your guidance, we could not have been able to offer the Salah and pay the Zakah. So please forgive our sins that [we have committed] and the ones we may commit in future. We are ready to offer our lives for your cause. Grant us perseverance when faced [with the enemy] and pour down your mercy upon us. [We are the people] who refuse to surrender when the enemy challenges us to fight. And [we leave them] to cry for help against us’. The Holy Prophet asked: ‘Who is that signer?’ They replied: ‘‘Amir bin Al-Akwa‘’. ‘God bless him’, prayed the Holy Prophet (sws) 9. (Bukhari, No: 3960) We learn from the narrative that: · The Companions were along with the Holy Prophet (sws) on his way to Khaybar. · Some of the Companions requested ‘Amir (rta) to sing from his Hida (i.e. song sung primarily to drive camels, which correspond to their walk). He complied with the request and began his recitation with such a loud voice that the Holy Prophet (sws) could hear him.

· The Holy Prophet (sws) inquired about the singer approvingly. · Since he had recited good verses the Holy Prophet (sws) prayed for him.

Hida is a form of the desert poetry. The verses in this kind of poetry are rhymed corresponding to the pace of the footsteps of the camels. Ancient Arab camel drivers would sing this kind of poetry while travelling through the desert. Though the primary purpose of this singing was to encourage the camels to walk speedily yet the camel drivers themselves enjoyed it a lot. Many Hadith narratives refer to this practice of the time and evidently prove that the Holy Prophet (sws) and his Companions would enjoy this kind of poetry.

According to other narratives on the same subject, the Holy Prophet (sws) had appointed Anjashah, who had a very pleasing voice, to serve as a Hadi (i.e. camel driver) during his travels in the desert. During one of the travels, the camels started to pace very quickly affected by the sweetness of his sound. The Holy Prophet (sws) stopped him lovingly from singing Hida. He asked the singer not to force the beasts to walk at a faster pace so that female riders do not fall down. ‘Anas Ibn Malik reports:

The Holy Prophet had a Had, Anjashah. He had a very sweet sound. [During one of his journeys] the Holy Prophet (sws) said to him: ‘Slow down, Anjashah, lest you should break the delicate goblets. Qatadah explained that the Prophet (sws) was referring to delicate women. (Bukhari, No: 5857) According to the scholars Hida’ definitely is a type of singing.

 

Dr. Jawwad Ali writes: Hida is of the oldest type of singing in Arabia that was specifically used during travels and is still used in contemporary Bedouin society. Besides, since the Hida songs suit sorrowful situation, this type of singing was used in mourning etc. as well. The Holy Prophet (sws) got a Hida singer appointed for him called Al-Barra’ Ibn Malik Ibn Nadar Al-Ansari who would drive camels for male riders. Another Had of his was Anjashah who had a very melodious tone. He was a black slave of the Holy Prophet (sws) who was employed to serve as a Had for the camels of the wives of the Holy Prophet (sws). 10 He further writes: Al-Hida’ actually is the singing used among the desert dwellers … this kind of singing corresponds with the tones cherished by the desert dwellers and also with their simple and natural mourning songs that please the nomadic tastes of these Bedouins. 11 Ibn Khaldun writes in his book, Muqaddamah, that the basic purpose of Hida was not only to please the caravan members but also to urge the camels to proceed faster.

This feeling of joy is even found in speechless animals not to mention humans. Therefore we see that the camels respond to the Hida of the riders, and the horses are affected by the whistles and shrill sounds. We already know that animals receive effects of the songs if they are rhythmical, and correspond to the rules governing the art of music. 12

v. Musical Instruments

Narrates Rabi‘, daughter of Mu‘wwadh: On the occasion of my transfer to my husband’s home after marriage, the Holy Prophet (sws) came to visit us and sat down on my bed just as you [the next narrator] are sitting before me now. Some slave girls were beating the Daff and singing in lamentation of their forefathers who had been killed during the battle of Badr. Then one of the girls sang: ‘Among us is the Prophet (sws) who knows even what will happen in coming days’. At this, the Holy Prophet (sws) said: ‘Do not say this, but go on singing. 13 (Bukhari, No: 3779) We learn from the narrative that: · The Holy Prophet (sws) attended a marriage ceremony where some slave girls were singing. · Singing was not stopped on his arrival. · The singers used the Daff with their singing. · The Holy Prophet (sws) heard them [this is evident from the fact that he stopped them from uttering certain words.] · He however ordered them to continue with what they were singing before.

This effectively proves that the Holy Prophet (sws) did not impose any restriction on using the Daff, a common musical instrument used in that society. Keeping in view the information we received through the above mentioned narratives we can conclude that Arabs of the times of the Holy Prophet (sws) would use musical instrument to accompany their singing on joyous occasions. This has been done in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws) to which he did not object. Some other narratives even tell us that the Holy Prophet (sws) even ordered the people to use musical instruments at the occasion of marriage.

The Holy Prophet (sws) said: ‘the only thing that distinguishes the allowable act (i.e. Nikah) from the forbidden one (fornication) is the beat of the tambourine and open declaration of the Nikah. 14 (Ibn Majah, No: 1896) The Daff no doubt is an old musical instrument to be played by hand, which remained in use from ancient times.

 

In this regard, Dr. Jawwad ‘Ali writes: The Daff is one of the most well known primitive musical instruments. .. It is used to express joy and high spirit. Women also play it. The Arabs would commonly use it on their most joyous occasions. When the Holy Prophet (sws) reached Madinah he was welcomed with the singing of songs and playing of the Daff. Usually, the Arabs would use it on joyful ceremonies like weddings, and would sing songs along with it. 15

The Bible also contains references to the Daff as a musical instrument at various occasions. One of the Urdu Bible dictionaries, Qamus Al-Kitab, defines the instrument thus: It was a kind of narrow hoop musical instrument which was held in [one] hand and played [by striking it with the other.] It was used to create rhythm while singing and dancing. It would offer much cheerfulness in celebrations and processions. 16

vi. Art of Music Narrates Sa’ib Ibn Yazid: A woman came to the Holy Prophet (sws). He asked ‘A’ishah (rta): ‘Do you know her?’ ‘No, O Prophet (sws) of God’ she replied. ‘This is the female professional singer of such and such tribe. Do you want her to sing to you?’ So the woman sang for her. 17 (Bayhaqi, No: 8940) We learn from the narrative: · A woman connected with the art of music 18 came to the Holy Prophet (sws). · She expressed her desire to sing to ‘A’ishah (rta) · The Holy Prophet (sws) did not express dislike for this nor did he rebuke her. · He introduced her to ‘A’ishah (rta). · With the permission from the Holy Prophet (sws), the singer sang to ‘A’ishah (rta).

The narrative evidences that the Holy Prophet (sws) did not consider singing evil in its nature. Had it been the case he would have hindered the woman from doing so or at least he would not have allow ‘A’ishah (rta) to listen to her song. Some other narratives tell us that such professional singers and dancers, both men and women, were common among the Arabs of that time, and the Holy Prophet (sws) did not deem it undesirable to enjoy their performance.

Consider the following narratives: Narrates ‘A’ishah (rta): The Holy Prophet (sws) was present among us when suddenly we heard children creating noise. The Holy Prophet (sws) stood up. [We found out] that a black slave woman was dancing encircled by children. The Holy Prophet (sws) [called me] saying: ‘‘A’ishah (rta), come and watch’. I came [to him] placed my chin over the Prophet’s shoulders and watched through the space between his shoulders and head... The Holy Prophet (sws) asked many times: ‘Have you not got enough of it?’ In order to know how he cares for me I continued replying in the negative. Meanwhile ‘Umar (rta) came and the gathering disbursed [seeing him]. At this the Holy Prophet commented: ‘I see that the devils from among the Jinn and the humans have fled at ‘Umar arrival.’ 19 (Tirmidhi, No: 3691)

Abdullah Ibn Buridah narrates on the authority of his father: The Holy Prophet (sws) returned from some of his military expeditions. A black slave girl approached him and said: ‘I had vowed to beat the Daff before you if God brought you back unhurt’. The Holy Prophet replied: ‘If you have, then proceed’. She started beating the Daff. Meanwhile Abu Bakr (rta) came and she continued beating it. Later when ‘Umar (rta) came she covered her instrument under herself as soon as she saw him. At this the Holy Prophet (sws) commented: ‘‘Umar, even Satan fears you’. (Bayhaqi, No: 19888)

The overall situation depicted in the above narratives makes it clear that the word ‘Habshiyyah’ and ‘Jariyyah Sawda’u’ connote professional singer slave-girl. For it would not be possible for a common lady to perform before the general public.

The word ‘Qaynah’ in the above mentioned narrative from Sunan Al-Bayhaqi connotes a professional female singer. The context does not permit any other explanation. Besides, it is a known fact that in the Arabic language the word has been used as a term for a professional female singer. The author of Lisan Al-‘Arab writes, ‘and the word ‘Qaynah’ means female slave singer.’ 20

Black male and female slaves excelled in the art of dancing and music. Many narratives provide sufficient evidence that they exhibited their skill in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws) at numerous occasions and he did not condemn it.

vii. Dance

Anas (rta) narrates: Black slaves were dancing in front of the Messenger (sws) of God and sang the following words: ‘Muhammad (sws) is a pious person’. The Holy Prophet (sws) [did not understand their utterances] and asked what they were saying. The people replied: ‘they say that Muhammad (sws) is a pious person’. (Ahmad, No: 12562)

We learn from the narrative that: · Some black slaves were dancing in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws). · They were singing the praise of the Holy Prophet (sws). · The Holy Prophet (sws) did not stop them from doing so. · He was interested in their performance. This is revealed by his question about their utterances.

The Hadith literature contains enough evidence to the fact that professional dancers from among the Abyssinian slaves used to perform before the Arabs. The nobles of Arabia would not consider enjoying such performances as undesirable. Therefore they would invite such artists to perform on their festive occasions. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali writes: The Abyssinians were famous for their love of dancing. The people of Makkah and of other territories of Hijaz would call upon them to perform their special dances and sing songs whenever they would hold joyous ceremonies like marriage, circumcision and other similar festive occasions. 21

Many Hadith narratives show that ‘A’ishah (rta) enjoyed the dancing feast of the Abyssinian slaves along with the Holy Prophet (sws)... Narrates ‘A’ishah (rta): Once on an ‘Id day the Abyssinian slaves came and started dancing in the mosque. The Holy Prophet (sws) called me. I placed my head on the Holy Prophet’s shoulder and started watching their performance. [The Holy Prophet did not stop me] until I myself got tired of watching them and turned away. (Muslim, No: 892)

viii. The Prophet’s Praise for a Melodious Voice

Narrates Abu Musa: The Holy Prophet (sws) [heard him recite the Holy Qur’an] and commented: ‘O Abu Musa, you have been given one of the musical wind-instruments of the nation of David’.

The narrative tells us: · The Holy Prophet (sws) liked reciting the Qur’an in sweet sound. · He rendered it analogous to using musical instruments. · He appreciated the musical instruments used by people of David (sws). This markedly shows that the Holy Prophet (sws) liked melodious utterances. The words of the narrative shows that the reason the Holy Prophet (sws) praised Abu Musa’s recitation was the sweetness of his voice. Obviously, this sweetness of sound should always be considered a desirable thing; not only this sweetness will be enjoyed while reciting the Holy Qur’an but also other poetry, for example, poetical compositions in praise of God and exalting Him and in expressing other good subjects or poetry. In all these things, a beautiful voice should be equally considered a virtue. The art of music and singing is nothing but rhythmical melodious themes. There is no doubt that the principles of reciting the Qur’an beautifully are different from the ones used in common musical notes. However, this is equally true that the treble and bass and beauty and delicacy of utterance are elements common in the Qur’anic recitation and other types of singing. Seen in this perspective, both arts have a common trait of some sort.

Furthermore, the narrative approves of the musical instruments of David (sws). Thus the Holy Prophet (sws) recognized Biblical accounts regarding David (sws) and his followers about their use of music and musical instruments in singing the praises of God. That is the reason the great exegetes of the Qur’an have recorded this Hadith narrative in connection with the Qur’anic verses dealing with David’s praises of God.

 

While commenting on verse 79 of Surah Anbiya, the celebrated commentator of the Qur’an, Ibn Kathir writes:

And this was because of his reciting the Psalms in a melodious voice. When he would sing it the birds would stop in the air and sang in response to David; so did the mountains. It is for this reason that when the Holy Prophet (sws) passed Abu Musa Ash‘ari (rta), when he was offering his night prayer, he stopped and listened to his recitation for he had a very beautiful voice. The Holy Prophet (sws) said: ‘Indeed he (Abu Musa) has been bestowed one of the musical instruments of the people of David (sws)’. Hearing this, Abu Musa said: ‘Had I known that he [the Holy Prophet] was listening, I would have pleased him more’. Abu ‘Uthman Nahdi says that he did not find any drum, flute or a reed sound more pleasing than the voice of Abu Musa. 22

Therefore it may safely be concluded that the Holy Prophet (sws) believed in the fact that David (sws) had a melodious voice. ____________ _________ _________ _________ _________ _________ _________ ______ REFERENCES: 1. War fought between the two tribes of the Ansar, namely Aws and Khazraj, before the advent of Islam. 2. This Hadith is Sahih (authentic). 3. The word ‘Jariyah’ used in the narrative is usually taken to mean young girls. Although the word connotes young girls in certain contexts but there is little room to accept it as such. In this context, the word connotes a slave woman who is a professional singer and well known for her profession. This is evidently proved by the context in which the word is used here, and by the fact that another version of the same narrative has the word ‘Qaynah’ ( i.e. a professional female singer) has been used instead of Jariyah. The text of the narrative follows: ‘A’ishah (rta) narrates that once Abu Bakr (rta) came to her on the day of ‘Id Al-Fitr or ‘Id Al-Adha in the presence of the Prophet (sws). There were two female singers with her, singing the songs which the Ansar had sung on the day of Bu‘ath. Abu Bakr remarked twice: the ‘Why these satanic instruments?’ The Prophet heard him and said to him: ‘Let them sing. Every nation has an ‘Id and this day is our ‘Id’. (Bukhari, No: 3716) 4. In Bukhari, the narrative has been worded thus: ‘A’ishah (rta) reported that once she married a woman to an Ansari man. The Prophet (sws) said: ‘O ‘A’ishah, what is it that there is no singing and playing whereas the Ansar take delight in this’. (No: 4867) 5. This Hadith is Hasan. 6. ‘Ali Ibn Burhan al-Din Halbi, Al-Sirah Al-Halbiyyah fi Sirah Al-Amin, 1st ed., vol. 2, (Beruit: Dar Al-Marifah, 1400 AH), pp. 234-5 7. It would not be correct to translate the word ‘Jawari’ as young girls. Some other version of the narrative has the word ‘Qaynat’ (a woman who is a professional singer) instead of ‘Jawari’. Anas Ibn Malik narrates that when the Prophet (sws) passed by a clan of Bani Najjar, he noticed some slave girls were singing on Daff: ‘We are the singers of Bani Najjar. We are lucky enough to have the Prophet (sws) as our neighbour today’. Then the Prophet (sws) said: ‘God knows that my heart feels affection for you people’. (Al-Mu‘jam Al-Saghir, No: 78) 8. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e. authentic). 9. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e. authentic) 10. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 116 11. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 117 12. Ibn Khaldun, Muqaddamah, 1st ed., (Beirut: Mu’assasah Al-‘Alami li Al-Matbu‘at), pp. 258 13. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e... authentic). 14. Secret marriage contract is not considered valid in the Islamic Shari‘ah. Thus open declaration of the marriage is one of the basic requirements for the validity of a Nikah. That is why the Prophet (sws) rendered it desirable to beat the Daff on this occasion during his time. Consider the following narrative: ‘Ali (rta) narrates: ‘Once the Holy Prophet (sws) and his Companions passed the tribe of Bani Zariq. He heard singing sounds and music. ‘What is this?’ he inquired. People replied: ‘Messenger of God, the Nikah of such and such [person is being conducted]’. ‘His religiosity now reaches the zenith’ said the Prophet (sws). ‘This is the prescribed way of Nikah. Neither adultery nor secret marriage is allowed until one hears the sound of the Daff or watches the smoke rising. Husayn said: ‘I was also informed by ‘Amr Ibn Yahya Al-Mazani that the Prophet would disapprove of secret marriage [and would not accept it] until the Daff was played’. (Bayhaqi, No: 14477) The Prophet (sws) held it necessary for the Arabs of his time to use the Daff to announce the wedding considering the prevailing custom and cultural traditions of the Arabs of that time. In current times, the purpose can be met through any other available means. 15. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 108 16. F.S. Khayrullah, Qamus Al-Kitab, 5th ed., (Lahore: Masihi Kutub Khanah, 1993), p. 978 17. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e... authentic). 18. Here the word Qaynah has been used which stands for a professional female singer. 19. Some people present this narrative to prove that the art of music is evil in nature. They base their argument on the prophetic saying, ‘I see that Satan from among the Jinn and the humans have fled when ‘Umar arrived’. They claim that the Prophet (sws) related music with Satan and thus expressed his dislike for it. We understand that the sentence is only expressive of sarcasm, which he used to express the harshness of ‘Umar’s disposition. If the words are taken in their literal meaning then one wonders what explanation is to be given for the presence of the Prophet (sws), ‘A‘ishah (rta) and Abu Bakr (rta). 20. This is the well acknowledged meaning of the word. The word has been used in this implication before and after the advent of Islam. Imra’ Al-Qays says: (No worry if I have grown sorrowful. How many delicate singing slave girls did I employ on playing a Kiran. They had such musical instruments in their hands which on being stirred by the hands gave heavy sound that spread through the whole band of troops.) 21. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 122 22. Ibn Kathir, Tafsir, vol. 3, (Lahore: Amjad Academy, 1982), p. 187 Article Refernce: Al-Mawrid, Institute of Islamic Sciences

Further Discussion Regarding Music

We understand that some of the Muslims scholars of the past understood some Qur'anic words to be referring to music. Based on their interpretation of the Qur'anic references they maintained that it is prohibited in Islam. They also present these narratives to support their view. If it were the Hadith only then we have many other more reliable narratives that prove the allowance of music. The scholars of the science of Hadith consider most of the narratives that are often presented to establish the prohibition of music as Da"if (i.e. weak) and unreliable. Some of these scholars declare that there is no Sahih Hadith in the entire corpus of the Hadith literature that proves the prohibition of music. Our approach to religious matters is a little different.

 

We do not think it appropriate to draw conclusions from individual narratives. Rather, all the individual narratives should be studied in the light of the Qur'an. Our scholars have studied all the sources of religious knowledge and tried to determine the status of music in Islam. Their research has led them to the conclusion that music is not prohibited in itself. The Islamic Shari'ah (i.e. Law) does not forbid it. One can use the musical tones in hymns, encomia, odes or tragedy, epic and comedic poems. However, if any of these literary poetical compositions contain any polytheistic, atheistic or any such subject matter that promotes immorality and unethical behavior then of course they must be condemned and rendered unallowable.

 

Thus, only the content of the literature recited is to be condemned not the art of music itself. If the content of the poems is endorsed by the Shari'ah and does not offend moral values then music can be used in all such communications such as poetry, prose, oratory, writings and recital. If the message conveyed through the rendered contents does not conform to the religious and moral principles of Islam then all such indulgences shall necessarily be forbidden... For example, if a poem written in praise of a messenger of God is contaminated by verses communicative of polytheistic ideas then that poem is to be forbidden, not the writing of poems itself. Similarly, songs that contain immoral utterances should be condemned. However this is merely because the contents of these literary genres contain debauchery and the literary activity itself cannot be prohibited based on this. Still however, if any such permissible thing is necessarily associated with a moral evil, it can be temporarily banned in order to block the way for that evil.

Let us start with the Qur'anic verse you have quoted and which is often presented to prove the illegality of music.

There are some who buy "frivolous talk" so that they, without knowledge, lead men away from the path of God and hold it (i.e. the verses of God) up to ridicule. For these there shall be shameful punishment. When our verses are read out to them they turn their backs in scorn as though they never heard them. As if their ears contained deafness. Proclaim a woeful punishment to them. But those that embrace faith and do good works shall have gardens of delight, where they shall dwell forever. This promise of the Almighty shall be fulfilled and He is the Mighty the Wise One. - Luqman 31:6-9

We will study the verse keeping it in its proper context and according to the classical Arabic language in which the Qur'an was revealed. No scholar has authority over Qur'anic assertions. The key words in this verse used to infer prohibition are "lahw al Hadith" (i.e. idle/frivolous talk). This is an accusative compound word composed of the words "lahw" and "al-Hadith." The word "lahw" connotes something that is used as a distraction (via amusement or entertainment) and which diverts you from meaningful activities.

The author of Lisaan al `Arab writes:

"Lahw" is something you indulge in and entertain with, and your occupation in desire and show of delight and the like. (15/258) Allamah Raghib Asfahaani the author of "Mufradaat" writes: "Lahw" is something which forces you ignore what is important to you and what (meaningful work) you intend to do. (al-Mufradaat al Qur'an p:455) The word Hadith means "something new" or a piece of news. Lisaan al Arab reads: The word Hadith connotes what is new among things and (also) a news." (4/133) Aqrab al Mawaarid reads: The word al-Hadith connotes the new or the news/narrative. (1/170) According to the lexicographers the phrase can be taken to connote the following things:

A plaything Something that makes you forgetful of meaningful activity Evil thing

Commentators have differed a lot on the meaning and implication of the phrase. Different people have suggested different things including singing, musical instruments, polytheism, evil talk, something that hinders you from the way of God and so on.

A careful study of the exegetical literature in this regard reveals that Abdullah Bin Masuood and Abdullah Ibn Abbaas took these words to connote singing. Jabir, `Ikramah, Saeed Bin Jubair, Mujahid, Makhool, Amr Ibn Shoab, Ali Ibn Bazeemah also hold the same view. Hassan Basari is reported to have said that these words refer to musical instruments. Zahhaak said that these refer to polytheistic activity whereas Qataadah opined that these refer to evil talk.

Ibn Jarir Tabari has recorded almost all these sayings and then gives his own interpretation in the following words: And the correct view in this regard is that these words imply every such activity that can hinder you from the way of God and listening to that which has been prohibited by God and His Messenger. This I say because God has not mentioned any specific things rather He used a comprehensive expression "lahw al Hadith." Therefore this is a general directive unless and until some other evidence proves specification. Singing and polytheism are also one of the implied meanings. (21/74) Allamah Zamakhshari and Imam Razi have also given almost the same meaning.

"Lahw" includes every evil thing that makes you unmindful of the good and purposeful activities. And "Lahw al Hadith" would include things like spending nights in listening and narrating stories and baseless narratives, silly talks, joking and laughter, purposeless and nonsense conversation, singing and learning music and the like. (Al-Kashaaf 3:496-98)

"Lahw al Hadith" means abandoning wisdom and indulging in some other evil talks. (Raazi, al-Tafseer al Kabir 25/140)

Keeping in view the above explanation we can safely conclude that we cannot declare music haraam on the basis of the words "Lahw al Hadith" occurring in the Holy Qur'an. The usage in the Qur'an does not accept this interpretation of the word. The word Lahw has been used in many other places in the Qur'an. A study of the context of the verses where the word has been used reveals that nowhere in the Qur'an does the word specifically connote "singing or playing music."

Consider the following Qur'anic usages:

This life of the world is but a pastime and a game. Lo! The home of the Hereafter that is Life, if they but knew. - Al Ankaboot 29:64

And they say: True life is only our life of the world, and we shall not be raised again. If you could see when they will be set before their Lord! He will say: Is not this real? They will reply: of course, by our Lord! This is really happening to us. He will say: Taste now the retribution for that you used to reject. They indeed are losers who denied their meeting with Allah until, when the hour will come upon them suddenly, they will cry: Alas for us, that we neglected it! They will be bearing upon their back their burdens. Beware, evil is the burden that which they will bear! And this life of the world is but a pastime and a sport. Far better is the abode of the Hereafter for those who are God conscious. Would not you understand? - Al An'am 6:29-32

 

And leave those who take their religion for a pastime and a jest, and who are deceived by the life of the world. - Al An'am 6:70

And the dwellers of the Fire will call the dwellers of the Garden; bestow on us some water or some of that with which God has provided you. They will reply: He has forbidden both to disbelievers. The ones who took their religion for a sport and pastime, and who were utterly deceived by the life of the world. Therefore, this day we will ignore them even as they did disregard the meeting of this Day and as they used to deny Our revelations. - Al A'raf 7:50-51

Believers, when the call is made for the prayer of the day of Jumu'ah, haste towards remembrance of God and abandon your trading. That is better for you if you know. When the prayer is over, disperse in the land and seek of God's bounty, and remember God much, so that you may prosper. [On the contrary the attitude of these weak Muslims shows that] when they see some merchandise or interesting thing they break away to it and leave you standing. Tell them that what is with God is better than pastime and than merchandise, and God is the best of providers. - Al Jumu'ah 62:9-11

If we replace the word "Lahw al Hadith" with the word "singing or music" in all the above passages we will see that it does not fit in. Therefore, we cannot say that the word has been specifically used to connote music in verse 31:6.

 

If properly studied in the light of the context in which the verse occurs, the common use of the word in the Qur'an and the principles of Arabic language the word obviously means all things that have the potential to misguide people, which the miscreants were spreading through the masses in order to divert people's attention from the Qur'anic message.

 

Maulana Amin Ahsan Islahi writes: The compound words "Lahw al Hadith" are structured exactly the same way as the expression "zukhruf al Qaul". In this context the word has been used in contrast with Qur'anic verses. Thus the words connote all the activities that the miscreants would spread among the masses in order to divert their attention from the Qur'an. The Holy Qur'an aimed to bring the realities of life before the eyes of people but its opponents were out to keep them indulged in the nonsense they were engrossed in.

 

The verse alludes to this state of affairs and the words express astonishment. The implication is that God has revealed a Book of wisdom for the guidance of the people but most of them would prefer nonsense that they have been engaged in. These indulgences only match their evil natures and confirm their deviations. The miscreants put their efforts in this way merely because they want to keep the people away from the path of God despite the fact that they have no foundation to verify the way they themselves are treading and are invite others to follow it leaving God out of their concern. They are daring enough to hold in ridicule the verses of God and fabricate tons of lies to establish their claims. They will be put through a very shameful punishment. [Tadabbur al Qur'an 6/123]

The mischief-makers might have offered oration, games (like gambling), recitation of poetry and musical shows etc. to distract people from the Qur'anic message. These are the only favorite pastimes in that culture. Although all these forms of art are basically allowable, nonetheless, they can never be allowed in distracting people from the Qur'an. Every God conscious person is expected to personally avoid this abuse of the arts and to create the same awareness in others as well.

Now I would like to mention some of the narratives where music has been allowed by the Prophet (sws):

A'ishah (rta) narrates that once Abu Bakr (rta) came to her on the day of Id-al-Fitr or Id-al Adha while the Prophet (sws) was present. There were two female singers with her, singing the songs which Ansar had sung on the day of Buath. Abu Bakr remarked twice, "Why these satanic instruments? " The Prophet heard him and said to Abu Bakr, "Let them sing for every nation has an Id (i.e. festival) and this day is our Id."

Narrated Umm-i-Salamah: A slave girl belonging to Hassan Bin Thabit (rta) came to us on the "Id day. Her hair was unkempt and she carried a tambourine and she was singing (some song). Umm-i-Salamah rebuked her. But the Holy Prophet (sws) said to her, "Ummi-i-Salamah, leave her (sing and rejoice). Certainly every nation has an "Id (i.e. festival) and this day is our "Id." (Mu'jam al-Kabir, No: 558)

Narrated Al-Sa'ib Bin Yadheed: A woman came to the Holy Prophet (sws). He asked "A"ishah (rta), "Do you know her?" "No, oh Prophet (sws) of God" she replied. "This is the singer of such and such tribe. Do you want her to sing to you?" so the woman sang for her.[3] (Sunan al-Bahaqi al-Kubra, No: 8940)

I do not find it hard to see that in the above narratives music is not employed to announce a Nikah ceremony, but rather, is purely for entertainment purposes. How to reconcile between the narratives that make us believe that music is forbidden and the ones where it is depicted as allowable? We understand that the Holy Prophet (sws) is reported to have rendered music an objectionable activity in a specific context. A study of the Prophetic sayings on the topic evidently proves that the Prophet (sws) commanded the believers refrain from such forms of music that involve immoral activities such as polytheism, drinking and nudity.

Idolaters of pre Islamic Arabia would use music in their worship rituals. Dr. Jawwad Ali writes:

Arabs of the days of ignorance would use singing in their worship rituals to express gladness they felt while worshipping their gods and to earn closeness of those of their gods who, they thought, could be pleased through these songs. Commentators of the Holy Qur'an claim that the polytheists of Arabia would circumambulate the House of God whistling and clapping. Relying on this we can say that the Arabs had introduced a form of singing in the ritual of circumambulation. ("Al-Mufassal Fi Tarikh-al-Arab" vol. 5, p. 111)

We know that the basic mission of the Prophet Muhammad (sws) was to uproot all forms of polytheism. For that very reason he prohibited all such activities on the basis of the prohibition found in the Qur'an for the associated polytheistic activities or its manifestation through any medium. The most prominent thing in this regard was sculptures and paintings of the gods. Therefore, the Prophet (sws) forbade making sculptures and painting such pictures. Similarly he stopped all forms of music, which were used in idolatrous worship rituals.

The Holy Prophet (sws) also prohibited music played in gatherings where people would gather together for drinking and merry making. Hadith literature, books on history and classical Arabic poetry offer sufficient evidence to the fact that at that time some forms of music were used in such gatherings.. .

Therefore we hold that the view of the scholars who understand the narratives prohibiting music referring to that kind of music that involves polytheism, drinking and nudity etc. is correct. These are crimes of first degree in Islam and anything that happens to promote these should be considered unallowable. Vulgar songs and songs expressive of polytheistic ideas and the like must always be considered immoral activities and should not be allowed under banner of entertainment programs. However, music in itself is not to be considered haraam for the Shari'ah has never declared it to be.

Authenticity of Ahadith About Music

Sahih Bukhari Volume 7, Book 69, Number 494v: Narrated Abu 'Amir or Abu Malik Al-Ash'ari that he heard the Prophet saying, "From among my followers there will be some people who will consider illegal sexual intercourse, the wearing of silk, the drinking of alcoholic drinks and the use of musical instruments, as lawful. And there will be some people who will stay near the side of a mountain and in the evening their shepherd will come to them with their sheep and ask them for something, but they will say to him, 'Return to us tomorrow.' Allah will destroy them during the night and will let the mountain fall on them, and He will transform the rest of them into monkeys and pigs and they will remain so till the Day of Resurrection. "

The above Hadith as narrated by al Bukhari is not fulfilling the requirements of the Sahih in al Bukhari's collection.

Al Bukhari in Hadith al Ma'azif himself narrated the Hadith to be of a broken chain of narrators in which there is a gap between al Bukhari and the second narrator, so he drops the first narrator in his chain. That is called Mu'allaq. Some scholars tried to connect the chain through other means like whan ibn Hajar did in his dissertation (connecting what is disconnected) in which he connected the Isnad of this Hadith. But still, one of the main narrators whose name is Hisham ibn Ammar as profiled in Tahthib at-Tahthib by ibn Hajar is not reliable enough for some scholars to be a source of a narration that depends on somebody like him.

Regarding Hisham the narrator: . The following extracts have been taken from a very well known book on the subject. [Tahdheeb al Kamaal volume 30 page 242 and onward under the entry on Hisham bin Ammar] Abu Dawood said Abu Ayyub (i) is better than him (Hisham). He (Hishaam) has narrated four hundred Ahadith all of Musnad which have absolutely no basis (that is, hadith which are not true)" Saalih Bin Muhammad al Asadi said he (Hishaam) used to take money for narrating hadith". Abdullah Bin Mohammad Bin Sayyaar said that he Hisham used to - - and he used to take a dirham for reporting two pages of hadith". Abu Bakr al Maroozi said that Ahmad Bin Hanbal mentioned Hisham Bin Ammar and said he was reckless/impetuous and feeble-minded.

Following One of the Four Imams & the Opinion regarding Music QUESTION As far as I know that all four Imams consider any type of singing and musical instrument as haraam. I also know that you have to follow at least one Imam, if possible, in totality. Does this mean that you do not agree with any one of them regarding singing? Or I am wrong about following of any of the four imams is necessary?

Answer: There are a few points that require some clarification on the issue: Firstly, a Muslim is not bound by the Shari`ah to follow any other individual except for the Prophet (pbuh). A person may disagree with any one or all of the four more well known Muslim jurists. Secondly, besides the Prophet (pbuh) no one else - not even the most respected scholars of Islam - holds the position, which commands total or even partial submission from others. It is only the position of the prophets of God, as representatives of God to the humankind, which demands that others submit to their directives and teachings. Thirdly, all Muslim scholars have presented their understanding of the directives of Islam and in the light of their respective understandings, have placed the various actions in the categories of Halaal, Haraam, Makrooh etc. This placement and understanding is based on specific verses of the Qur'an and/or on teachings ascribed to the Prophet (pbuh). Obviously, if a person's understanding or interpretation of a Qur'anic verse or of a saying ascribed to the Prophet (pbuh) differs from that of another person, then, as a corollary, there will exist a difference of opinion regarding the directives derived from such Qur'anic verse or saying ascribed to the Prophet (pbuh). Our difference of opinion with the four highly respected Muslim jurists should be seen in the light of the foregoing clarifications. ------------ --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- ---------


ARTICLES 81-90

 

Charges Against Vatican and Jesuit Order Listed in "Almanac of Evil" (2/16/2007)

 

Charges Against Vatican And Jesuit Order Listed In 'Alamanac of Evil' Defendants in this quasi-legal document still in the court of public opinion include Pope Benedict XVI and the Black Pope, Jesuit Gen. Fr. Peter Hans Kolvenbach. 15 Feb 2007

By Greg Szymanski

A group of American Christians are calling for justice against the Vatican-led New World Order. Their legal demands, contained in what they call "The Almanac of Evil", are outlined at www.one-faith-of-god.org, listing their concerns in accordance with international treaties and international law.

The group's charges against the Vatican and Jesuit order include but are not restricted to prostitution, trafficking of prohibited narcotics, money laundering, murder, political assassination, fraud, pedophile rings, institutional incest, arms trade, as well as crimes against humanity including but not restricted to genocide, sadistic torture, germ warfare, ritual and satanic murder and cannibalism, child slavery, general slavery and wholesale destruction and suppression of human history, knowledge and wisdom.

The defendants listed in this quasi-legal document, a document still remaining in the court of public opinion, include:

1. Pope Benedict XVI, also known as Joseph Alois Ratzinger;

2. Cardinal William Levada, Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and all officials and staff of what if formerly known as the Supreme Sacred Congregation of the Holy Office, formerly known as the Supreme Sacred Congregation of the Roman and Universal Inquisition;

3. The remaining Heads of departments including all officials of the Roman Curia, otherwise known as The Holy See, otherwise known as the Vatican;

4. All regional Cardinals, archbishops and bishops not attached to the Curia;

5. All heads of orders of Priests. Nuns and Monks.

It must be emphasized that the allegations contained within this lengthy 21 Chapter document still await just and honest legal jurists around the world to bring these charges before a recognized and honest legal tribunal, if one still exists.

According to the authors of the document, it should also be emphasized "the presentation of these charges and their execution in accordance with national and international law shall be applied in the context of the warrants as listed in this, the Supreme Bible of God."

The following is a compilation of charges taken from what has been entitled "The Almanac of Evil", listing charges against the Vatican and Jesuit Order from 1900-2000.

The Arctic Beacon further asks the head of any organizations in the Roman Catholic Church named in the "Almanac of Evil" to respond to the charges openly in a public forum instead of hiding behind an evil veil. Further, it would be quite interesting to hear from the Black Pope and the Jesuit Gen. Fr. Peter Hans Kolvenbach regarding the following charges listed in the "Almanac of Evil":

 

The following charges are alleged:

1. Of ongoing identity fraud: (1900-2000 CE): That for the unbroken period of one hundred years from 1900 to 2000 that the criminal organisation known as Christianity, also known as The Roman Catholic Church, also known as the Vatican, also known as the Holy See did deliberately and knowingly commit identity fraud by claiming to be an organisation of goodness, piety and holiness following the teachings of Jesus Christ when its purpose for existence and ongoing function is the complete opposite by being the oldest continuous order of Satanists of human history involved in human sacrifice and cannibalism whose true objectives have always been the suppression of spiritual enlightenment, healing, wisdom and knowledge and including the ongoing suppression of human civilization through the promotion of war, disease, famine, slavery, corruption and spiritual enslavement of as many souls as possible.

2. Of moral indecency and depravity: (1900 - 2000 CE): That descendents of the House of Ananus and elite Sadducee Jewish families, being the controlling families of Christianity did continue to undertake the worship of satanic demons, human sacrifice and cannibalism under the guise of the "High Mass" of their religion called Christianity. That on more than once occasion, such rituals as the pinnacle of Christianity did include infanticide, drug consumption and frenzied sexual acts in major Christian churches consistent with the ancient rites of satanic Judaism practiced for over three thousand years prior.

3. Of obstructing the basic values and rights of human beings for the purpose of slave trade: (1900 - 2000 CE): That during the first twenty years of this century the Roman Catholic Church did maintain the legitimacy of slavery as law in the official Corpus Iuris Canonici (Canon Law), based on the Decretum Gratiani, and Nova Compilatio decretalium (New Compilation of Decretals) which became the official law of the Church since Pope Gregory IX in 1227. Furthermore, that this law enabled slave traders during the first twenty years of this century to be free of any charge of heresy (therefore loss of property) as well as ensure their protected by church law. That this law promoting the international slave trade by the Catholic Church was only repealed in the 20th Century on, May 27, 1917.

4. Of publishing a false statement for the purpose of concealment of status: (1900 to present day) That the Catholic Church, more specifically the Jesuit Order has maintained countless false statements and documents pertaining to the status of Joseph Stalin. That Fr. Joseph Stalin S.J. was a trained, dedicated and fully ordained Catholic priest of the Jesuit order, who was recruited for a historic mission in his final year at the seminary in 1899. That in addition to failing to recognize Fr Joseph Stalin S. J. Furthermore, that the Jesuit Order did permit Fr Stalin to marry not once but twice, while remaining a fully ordained priest. That for his entire life until his death, there is no indication that Fr Joseph Stalin S. J. was ever defrocked as a priest.

5. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1903 - 1914 CE) That the person known as Pope Pius X, also known as St. Pius X, also known as "Ignis ardens", the 103rd Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

6. Of publishing false statements for the suppression of freedoms and democracy (1907) That Pope Pius X, also known as St. Pius X did publish the Papal Bull Pascendi and decree Lamentabili attacking both modernism and the concepts of constitutional democracy and human rights. That these statements were false in their assumptions and deliberately designed to maintain suppression of the rights of hundreds of millions of people.

7. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime: (1907-1990's) That Jesuit Superior General Franz Xavier Wernz did arrange for funding and formation of the Communist Party and Regime of Russia. That Jesuit priest Fr.Joseph Stalin S.J. was recruited to represent the interests of the Catholic Church. That the initial purpose of the Communist Party was the suppression of democratic ideals, the establishment of a centralist controlled society, the elimination of the Russian orthodox church and noble families and the promotion of Catholic Church.

8. Of inciting the conditions for violence and confrontation: (1904-1914) That the Catholic Church through its agents and the Jesuits did make available funds through attractive loans through its banks to Russia, Germany and France for the manufacture of armaments by companies it also nominally controlled. That such aggressive arms build up did oblige Great Britain to also invest in its own arms development, thereby creating a European arms race. At the same time the Jesuits did encourage, support and provide guidance to the development of clear strategic plans for each major country including the German Schlieffen Plan (1905) of attacking France and Russia at once, the French Plan XV (1903) outlining a purely defensive wall approach to the German-French border and Russia's Plan XIX assuming battle against Austria-Hungary and Germany.

9. Of political assassination for the purpose of inciting conflict (1912) That the Vatican did provide material support and funding through The Sicilian Mafia to the Serbian nationalist group Crna Ruka to Col. Dragutin Dimitrijevi?. That as a result, they also began referring to themselves as the "Black Hand", a famous code name used by the Mafia. That in 1913, the Vatican did order the Mafia, who in turn set in motion the political assassination of Austrian Archduke Franz Ferdinand on June 28, 1914.

10. Of crimes against humanity (1914-1918) That following the Assassination of Austrian Archduke Franz Ferdinand, the catholic Church did press each strategic player towards war, in spite of hesitancy by all parties concerning the wisdom of such action. That Austria-Hungary did in fact hesitate for 3 weeks against aggressive action until finally the Jesuit influence did successful get the infamous "July Ultimatum" to Serbia sent. July 23 1914. That upon the ultimatum being sent, the Jesuits did recommend to the Russian Tsar Nicholas II through one of the most infamous Jesuit court confessors of history Fr Grigori Yefimovich Rasputin S. J. Not only did Rasputin recommend the immediate mobilization of Russian forces but later they be personally led by the Tsar himself, condemning the forces to a snails pace of mobilization.

That as a result of these and other clear and deliberate actions, the Roman Catholic Church did instigate the terrible deaths of tens of millions of people in a War that crippled the rise of democracy and humanistic values for decades. That the actions of the Vatican, the Pope and the Catholic Church were deliberate calculated and designed to inflict great misery and evil. That because of their actions, at the conclusion of the War, the Vatican was specifically and deliberately excluded from even attending the Treaty of Versailles as well as entry or even observer status to the League of Nations.

11. Of receiving and trading the proceeds of crime relating to drug trade: (1900 - 2000) That for the century of (1900 - 2000) the Catholic church through the Jesuits as the founders of the East-Asia opium/heroin international drug trade and the Vatican as the founders of the South American Cocaine drug trade did receive the equivalent of over $50 billion (2006 US equivalent dollars) in payments representing royalties for the successful trade of opium, heroin, cocaine and other narcotics through the continued development of a global market of drug addicts with particular focus on Western democratic nations, especially the United States.

12. Of establishing and unlawful/immoral enterprise for the purpose of Crime: (1913) That catholic and Jesuit related interests to conspire to generate currency destabilization across America so that the American government did create The Federal Reserve System via the Federal Reserve Act of December 23rd, 1913. That the Federal Reserve Bank was, is and remains a private and secret institution, largely above the law, controlled by European banks which in turn are controlled by the Jesuits. That the "The Fed" continues to usurp the rights of the people of the United States to mint their own currency. That "The Fed" as a private company has sold and continues to sell in cycles the American people its own currency at exorbitant interest rates. That this extortion of the American people remains the primary source of America's multi-trillion dollar national debt to organisations controlled by the Catholic Church.

13. Of inciting violence and political revolution (1917-18): That the Catholic Church under the control of the Jesuits did fund, organize and execute the political upheaval resulting in the February revolution of Russia and the overthrow of Tsar Nicholas II. That the Catholic Church even arranged the safe passage of Vladamir Lenin and other exiled revolutionaries from Switzerland across the battle lines of World War I on a train flying the official colours of the Pope and the Vatican. That the motive for returning Lenin to head the new government was the inability of Fr Stalin S.J. to gain sufficient control over factions amongst the revolutionaries at that time.

14. Of crimes against humanity: (1917-8) That the Catholic Church through the Jesuit order did incite violence and riots across Russian communities in which over 60,000 Jews were killed in 530 Russian communities after political-religious uprising erupts aiming to "strike at the bourgeoisie and the Jews".

15. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1914 - 1922 CE) That the person known as Pope Benedict XV, also known as "Religio depopulata", the 104th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

16. Of bribery and extortion for the purpose of extending crimes against humanity (1917) That Pope Benedict XV did commission and authorize Archbishop Pacelli, then papal nuncio (ambassador) also known later as Pope Pius XII, to Munich, Germany in May 1917 under the diplomatic guise to negotiate a Concordat (Treaty) with largely Protestant Germany. That to assist in negotiating such an agreement, the Pope did authorize the release of approximately 60 cases of Gold (over 1,000 gold bars) representing approximately $80 to $100 million (2006 US equivalent dollars) to travel with Archbishop Pacelli under the pretence of "60 cases of special foods for his delicate stomach". However, that these funds, originally themselves obtained through crime were to never intended for the support of failing German government and military, but as funds to support anti-Communist political movements and sympathizers. 17. Of historic profit from crimes against humanity (1914-1918): That the Catholic Church through its illegal operations and investments in arms and banking to fund the war did make a profit of approximately $500 (US 2006 equivelent dollars) for every man, woman and child killed and/or murdered. That total blood money profits from causing the "Great War" in which at least 39,000,000 individuals died were around $20 Billion (US 2006 equivelent dollars) making it the second most profitable criminal enterprise ever in terms of time and value ever undertaken by the Catholic Church in History, next to World War II.

18. Of inciting violence and racial hatred (1919-1958) That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did both write, act and behave in a manner of inciting violence, hatred and suppression of rights of individuals upon the basis of their religious, political and ethnic background including, but not restricted to: all black people, all ethnic jews, all orthodox christians and communists/socialists. That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did display not only a bitterness towards these groups, but an open hatred and violent anger consistent with their potential demise and/or suppression. That in reporting to the Vatican in 1919 concerning the German socialist revolution, Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did write: "An army of employees were dashing to and fro, giving out orders, waving bits of paper, and in the midst of all this, a gang of young women, of dubious appearance, Jews like all the rest of them, hanging around in all the offices with provocative demeanor and suggestive smiles. The boss of this female gang was Levien's mistress, a young Russian woman, a Jew and a divorcee, who was in charge. And it was to her that the nunciature was obliged to pay homage in order to proceed. This Levien is a young man, about 30 or 35, also Russian and a Jew. Pale, dirty, with vacant eyes, hoarse voice, vulgar, repulsive, with a face that is both intelligent and sly."

That in 1919/1920, Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did actively campaign to have black French troops removed from the Rhineland, convinced that they were "raping women and abusing children" - even though an independent inquiry sponsored by the U.S. Congress, of which Pacelli was aware, proved this allegation false.

That in 1943/1944, Pope Pius XII did specifically request the British Foreign Office that no Allied colored troops would be among the small number that might be garrisoned in Rome after the occupation.

19. Of crimes against humanity: (1920-1975) That The Roman Catholic Church did force women who bore illegitimate children to live and work as virtual slaves in various church enterprises for profit including, but not restricted to the Magdalene Laundries and Magdalene asylums. That over 20,000 women were deliberately and consciously enslaved by the Catholic Bishops of Ireland and their clergy. Furthermore, that many hundreds of these women were systematically tortured, raped and sometimes murdered as mere sex slaves for many of the local priests and leaders of the church. That neither the Catholic Church of Ireland, nor the Vatican until this day have apologized, nor compensated families for such inhuman acts of barbarity.

20. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime (1920 - 1945): That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII and the Jesuit order under the control of Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did help form the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (German Workers' Party), abbreviated DAP, into the National Socialist German Workers' Party (NSDAP), also known as the Nazi Party as instructed to Adolf Hitler. That the initial purpose of the Nazi Party as formed by the Catholic Church was to (1) establish a pro-Catholic political party capable of defeating its opposition and gaining control of government; (2) establish a Concordant between the Catholic Church and the whole of Germany guaranteeing a massive financial pipeline in compensation for losing the Papal States; and (3) The elimination of all opposition including social reform/democratic minded groups, especially protestants, orthodox christians, communists and ethnic Jews. That Archbishop Pacelli (later Pope Pius XII) did mentor Hitler to join the DAP, did arrange form him to report to him regularly (at least each month, sometimes weekly) until Pacelli appointment of Vatican Cardinal Secretary of State in 1929 and did provide all the financial support and means for Hitler's rise to Chairman of the NSDAP in 28 July 1921. Furthermore, that Archbishop Pacelli did use the gold brought in to Germany in 1917 to help fund the rapid expansion of the Nazi Party, including its first reform as a paramilitary organization in 1921.

21. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime (1921 - 1945): That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII on instructions from Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did instruct Adolf Hitler in 1921 to establish a paramilitary wing to the NSDAP to be known as the Sturmabteilung (SA) also known as Storm Troopers. That Jesuit priests did train the first recruits of the SA in espionage, counter intelligence, assassination and propaganda. That the purpose of the SA was to assist in the control of organized protests, riots, intimidation of opponents and political assassinations.

22. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1922 - 1939 CE) That the person known as Pope Pius XI, also known as "Fides intrepida", the 105th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

23. Of publishing a false statement for the purpose of moral depravity and crimes against humanity (1924): That upon Adolf Hitler being imprisoned, Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski of the Jesuit Order did instruct Father Bernhardt Staempfle S.J. to write Mein Kampf ("My Struggle"), to brief Hitler on its contents, attribute him to its authorship and ensure its mass publication.

24. Of political assassination (1924): That Jesuit Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did order Fr. Joseph Stalin S. J.to murder the leader of Communist Russia on January 21, 1924, aged 53. That Fr. Stalin did act to protect his position and mission as General Secretary of the Communist Party upon the insistence of Lenin that he be removed. That not only did Stalin have Lenin poisioned, but that he did spread rumours upon his ascendancy to absolute power that Lenin has been mentally unwell for the last few years of his reign and had even died from Syphilis.

25. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime: (1928) Opus Dei ("The Work of God") was founded in Spain in 1928 priest Josemaría Escrivá, also known as Saint Josemaría Escrivá. That Pope Pius XI did establish Opus Dei as a specific order initially for Spain and Portugal (1) for the funding and training of facist rebels on behalf of the Vatican; And (2) a priesthood dedicated to the elimination of communism and the spread democratic ideals. That Jesuit Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did approve and permit their formation given the inability for the Jesuit order at the time to effectively operate in Spain.

26. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime (1929 - 1945): That Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski through his Jesuit emissaries did instruct Adolf Hitler in 1929 to reform a section of the Sturmabteilung (SA) also known as Storm Troopers into Schutzstaffel also known as the "SS". That unlike the SA that was staffed by variously skilled persons, the Jesuits instructed Hitler that the SS was to be a most secret organization of personal bodyguards and elite, staffed with and controlled by actual Jesuit priests. That SS officers would be conferred by the authority of the Jesuits and the power of the Pope with the powers of Catholic priesthood. Furthermore, that the SS priests were to be embedded across the organisation to ensure strict control and prevent dissention. That in exchange, the Jesuits did agree to personally fund its implementation as well as introduce its substantial business funds and industry interests into Germany. That on January 6, 1929 Adolf Hitler appointed Heinrich Himmler to oversee the project. 27. Of heresy for the purpose of inhuman, depraved satanistic objectives: (1929-1945) That the secret agreement, by Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski and later confirmed by Pope Pius Pius XII upon his ascension to the throne, that SS officers of the Nazis were given the spiritual powers of Jesuit priests did represent a supreme heresy of Catholic doctrine and faith, against all spiritual teaching. That many of the SS officers were married. Furthermore, that by 1939 and upon the power of the Pope, these actions of conferring priestly powers to SS officers active in the Final Solution was in full knowledge of their orders and acts of barbarity and inhumanity. That the very purpose of conferring powers of priesthood of SS officers was precisely to make sure that all human sacrifice through the death camps was consistent with the High Mass of Satanism of the Roman Catholic Church.

28. Of publishing a false statement and establishing and unlawful enterprise for the purpose of Crime (1929): That the Vatican having promoted and supported the career of Benito Mussolini was granted upon his election as Prime Minister a formal treaty known as the Lateran Treaty which (1) created the state of the Vatican City and guaranteed full and independent sovereignty to the Holy See; (2) That the pope was pledged to perpetual neutrality in international relations and to abstention from mediation to a controversy except when specifically requested by all parties; (3) a concordat establishing Catholicism as the religion of Italy; (4) a financial arrangement awarding money to the Holy See in settlement of all its claims against Italy arising from the loss of temporal power in 1870; and (5) to redefine the the canon sin of usury, to not mean gains from money lending, but rather simply profiting "exorbitantly", thereby enabling the spiritual and legal framework for establishing a bank completely controlled by the Catholic Church. That in spite of Mussolini being known as both a mass murderer, facist and war criminal, the Vatican has continued to main the legitimacy of these treaties to the present day. That the agreement effectively made the Vatican a separate state in the middle of Italy and free to continue to operate under diplomatic immunity.

29. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime and funding criminal activity (1929 to present day): That upon the securing of diplomatic immunity of the Vatican, Pope Pius IX did immediately authorize the establishment of the Istituto per le Opere di Religione (IOR) or Institute for Religious Works, also known as the Vatican Bank. That under the protection of the Lateran treaty of war criminal Mussolini, the Catholic Church did establish the first bank in history: that had full diplomatic immunity, that was complete controlled by a major religion and did not have to disclose its banking records, nor charter. That the purpose of the Vatican Bank upon its formation were: (1) To fund criminal enterprises including war, terrorism, drug trade expansion, assassination, and revolution; (2) To invest in industries that promote social breakdown and dependence including arms trade, drug trade and media (3) To launder the profits of various branches of the Catholic Church including the Mafia (established by the Vatican in 1870), the Nazis (established by the Vatican in 1921), the Jesuits and other criminal enterprises controlled by the Catholic Church including the Federal Reserve Bank System of the United States (1913).

30. Of obtaining property by deception (1933 to present) That the Roman Catholic Church of Germany has received and continues to receive payments by the taxpayers of Germany equating to a church tax consistent with the terms of a Concordant signed by Adolf Hitler and Pope Pius XI immediately upon Hitler gaining control of Germany. That the historic claim of these taxes date back to Aristocratic tributes to Rome in light of the loss of the Papal States under Napoleon in the 19th Century. That these payments to the Vatican have remained intact and have consistently been paid since 1933 before Word War II, during World War II, during the split of Germany and Communism and now under the unification of Germany. That these payments constitute the obtaining of property by deception in claiming the Roman Catholic Church to be both an institution of public good and a lawful organisation. The the total property earned by this criminal organization by stealing from the taxpayers of Germany since 1933 is between $20 and $50 Billion (2006 US equivalent dollars).

31. Of receiving and trading the proceeds of crime: (1933 - 1945) That the Catholic church by authority, knowledge and control of Pope Pius XII did conspire and receive in excess of $10 billion (2006 equivalent US dollars) in payments from the National Socialist Workers Party of Germany, otherwise known as the Nazis in exchanged for their moral and logistical support concerning the policies of the Nazis towards ethnic cleansing and genocide.

32. Of crimes against humanity for the purpose of hiding and trading the proceeds of crime (1934 to present day): That Swiss Catholics did enable a law to be passed in 1934 making the disclosure of Swiss Bank accounts a serious crime. That the purposes of this corrupt and inhuman law were to: (1) Enable money funneled in and out of the Catholic Church via the Vatican Bank to be transferred to a safe haven for further distribution; (2) To provide a specific second funnel for repatriation of profits for American Catholic influenced companies from Germany; (3) Provide a second safe point and level of money laundering for criminal finance should the Vatican Bank ever be compromised or disrupted.

33. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime and violence (1936): That the Catholic Church through the influence of Opus Dei did form and fund the Nationalist movement aimed at fermenting Civil War in Spain and the appointment of Francisco Franco as Dictator. Furthermore, that the Catholic Church did arrange for substantial funds to be sent in his support from Jesuit controlled banks in London and Lisbon. Furthermore, that military support was provided through Mussolini and Hitler to ensure the democratic rebels were crushed by 1939.

34. Of one of the greatest crimes against humanity: (1939-1945) That the Catholic Church through its deliberate placement of key figures including loyal Catholics Mussolini, Hitler, Franco and Fr Stalin S,J. and through its financing of a second European arms race including the deliberate extension of the war is directly and ultimately responsible for the deaths of in excess of 63,000,000 people between 1939 and 1945. What is of supreme depravity and inhumanity is that this was done by an organization that maintains the façade of being a "good" religion headed by a position known as "his holiness". Furthermore, that the Catholic Church did profit on this terrible act of evil.

35. Of historic profit from crimes against humanity (1939-1945): That the Catholic Church through its deliberate commencement of World War II, the establishment and funding of Mussolini, Hitler, Franco and Fr Stalin S,J. and its illegal operations and investments in arms and banking to fund the war did make a profit of approximately $1,500 (US 2006 equivelent dollars) for every man, woman and child killed and/or murdered. That total blood money profits for the Vatican and Jesuits from causing World War II in which at least 63,000,000 individuals died were around $94.5 Billion (US 2006 equivelent dollars) making it the most profitable criminal enterprise ever in terms of time and value ever undertaken by the Catholic Church in History.

36. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1939 - 1958 CE) That the person known as Pope Pius XII, also known as "Pastor angelicus", the 106th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

37. Of the single greatest crime against humanity in the history of all humanity: (1939-1945) That Pope Pius XII with the full knowledge and tacit support of Jesuit Superor-General Wlodimir Ledochowski did hand to the Hitler and Himmler a complete blueprint for the systematic elimination of key non-Catholic minorities across Europe as well as the establishment of death camps for their murder. Furthermore, the Pope did instruct that ethnic Jews and other heretics were not simply to be murdered, but ritually sacrificed by being burnt alive, consistent with church law on the penalty of heresy. That this plan was to commence immediately and be overseen by the full Jesuit ordained priests of the SS. This plan was called the Final Solution. As a result of the specific orders by Pope Pius XII, the German command devised an ingenious method of rendering Jews and other heretics unconscious through gas chambers within a matter of a couple of minutes using Zyklon-B produced by Catholic Pharmaceutical company Bayer. Victims were then restrained unconscious on stretchers and carted to massive furnaces in which they were placed fully alive, whereupon they would awaken screaming as they were burnt alive in the furnace. Contrary to the military fraud perpetrated by Allies commanders loyal to the Vatican, the death camps were established as early as 1940, at least two full years prior to what was claimed at Nuremberg. Furthermore, the camps did not cease sacrificing human beings being burnt alive until 1945.

That the single purpose of the death camp ovens was not to dispose of bodies but to specifically burn people alive, consistent with the ancient satanic practices upon which Christianity was first formed by the Sadducee Jewish noble families.

That this plan, created by the Vatican, authorized by Pope Pius XII and carried out by full Roman Catholic Priests who oversaw the concentration camps and furnaces represents the single greatest and most evil act of human history to date. Furthermore, the deliberate distortion of facts, the fact that the Pope was never tried as one of the worst mass murderers in history only magnifies the contempt towards international justice and the memory of all those who died.

38. Of crimes against humanity: (1943) That upon the entry of the Nazis to Rome in 1943, the Germans did commence the deportation of over 1,000 Jews who lived near the Vatican. That in a unique gesture, the German ambassador in Rome, fearing an anti-Pope backlash from the general Italian population, pleaded with the Pope on behalf of Adolf Hitler to issue a public protest to at least indicate the existence of some holiness claimed to be possessed by the office of Pope.. That no other historical record can be found where Hitler, or any of his officials did grant any person, official or organisation the right to criticize it, except for the Vatican. In spite of this unique and extraordinary open invitation by Hitler to criticize him, Pope Pius XII refused and the Jews were sent by cattle cars to Auschwitz for burning. To this day, the Vatican has neither admitted this inhumanity, nor apologized to the 15 survivors.

39. Of deliberately lengthening the European war causing further crimes against humanity: (1943) That in 1943 senior members of the SS did offer clear and specific terms of unconditional surrender of all German forces to Gen. Dwight David Eisenhower and his senior staff, including the assassination of Adolf Hitler on the single condition that the Soviets would not be allowed to advance into Central Europe. That rather than seizing upon this information to press ahead with the Churchill plan of a 1943 European Invasion, Gen. Eisenhower recommended to President Roosevelt the Nazi truce offer be declined and the invasion postponed, thereby lengthening the war for two more years. Furthermore, during the 1944 "Battle of the Bulge", Gen. Eisenhower did order a halt in encirclement of German forces enabling up to 150,000 to escape and thus prolong the war further. In both cases, the delays recommended by Gen. Eisenhower did enable the soviet forces of Fr. Joseph Stalin S.J. to increase their hold of Eastern Europe. Furthermore, that these deliberate and still inadequately explained delays did cause the needless deaths of over 200,000 soldiers, including at least 100,000 allied personnel and Americans.

40. Of political assassination (1945) That Gen. George Smith Patton was assassinated by a fraudulent "road accident" near Mannheim, Germany on 9 Dec 1945 (dying in hospital 21 December 1945) after having requested a meeting with President Truman concerning evidence from the Nazis in his possession that Gen. Dwight David Eisenhower was both a traitor and operative working on behalf of the Vatican and the Soviet Union. Miraculously the other occupants of the car in which Patton was critically injured escaped unharmed. That to this day, the claim that Patton was about to expose Eisenhower have been denied. Furthermore, that Eisenhower and his supporters did besmirch the character and memory of war hero Patton including the complete lie that the escape of over 150,000 of the German army on the halt on August 31, 1944, of the Third Army was because it ran out of fuel. Furthermore that Patton was overlooked for more senior positions and was about to be relieved because he was mentally unstable. To this day, these deliberate lies to conceal the patriotism of Patton against Gen. Eisenhower being one of the greatest traitors of American history are still regarded as true.

41. Of obstructing the course of natural justice and contempt for international law: (1951) That in 1951, the German industrialists who had run major German companies during World War II and had profited as a result were all systematically released from Landsberg prison in early 1951 including all of the convicted concentration camp doctors; all of the top judges who had administered the Nazis' 'special courts'" and dozens of similar cases. That contrary to a public uproar of the release of mass murderers and accomplices, a number of high profile political leaders including staunch Catholic Senator Joseph McCarthy, Republican from Wisconsin did applaud the decision saying it was "extremely wise." About the same time, Sen. McCarthy did also increase campaign for investigations into Communist conspiracies.

42. Of assisting criminals and mass murderers escape justice: (1943- 1948) That Pope Pius XII did authorize the dedication of significant Vatican resources including finance, the drafting of false documents and secret diplomatic transport of many hundreds of individuals involved in the torture and mass murder of innocent individuals. That some of the individuals saved by the Pope and the Catholic Church included Adolph Eichmann, the supervisor of the extermination of the Jews, Dr Joseph Mengele the doctor who murdered hundreds of thousands with barbaric experiments as well as senior Croatian officials responsible for the horrendous torture and murder of hundreds of thousands. That the system established by the Vatican to save war criminals from arrest became infamously known as the "Ratlines". That all key personnel of the Vatican had full knowledge of the evil actions of the people it assisted and did undertake extraordinary diplomatic risks to ensure the safe passage of the very worst and most evil of the mass murderers. That in addition to Pius XII himself, Cardinal Montini (later Pope Paul VI) was in charge of ensuring the successful escape of these individuals.

Of receiving and transferring stolen goods (1945): That the Vatican did coordinate the transfer of the entire Croatian Ustasha Treasury using allied transport. That according to declassified CIA documents, in 1945 the Croatian Treasury consisted of 1700 kilograms of gold, 40,000 kilograms of silver, 2.5 million Swiss francs and a significant amount of diamonds, jewels, and other valuables valued at over $300 million (2006 US equivalent dollars). That the treasure was gained through the looting and plundering of valuables from Serbs, Jews, Romani, and citizens of the former Soviet Union, including Ukraine. That only one truck was "allowed" to be stopped and seized with a value of over $30 million in value, while over a dozen other allied transport vehicles did deliver the stolen treasury to the Vatican.

43. Of open contempt for church law for the purpose of promoting crimes against humanity: (1945 to present) That the Catholic Church has well established laws and cases of excommunicating individuals after their death from actions considered heretical. That these laws enabling a dead person to be excommunicated have been available for use for over three hundred years. That at the conclusion of World War II and the public acknowledgment of the crimes against humanity of Adolf Hitler and his catholic accomplices, including his openly defiant comments of Christianity being a false religion made up by Jewish noble families, that no Pope from Pius XII to the present day has ever sought to excommunicate Adolf Hitler, nor any of his Catholic leaders. That such inaction, by itself implies the tacit support of Hitler's actions, regardless of any public statement by the Vatican to the contrary. Furthermore, such inaction voids any legality, or credibility of the excommunication and heresy investigation process of the Catholic Church as such inaction by the Vatican is in open contempt for church law. That all excommunications since 1945 are to be considered suspect and potentially invalid due to the nullification of the credibility of such law.

44. Of aiding and abeting known war criminals (1946) That Pope Pius XII did personally ensure the safety and escape of Ante Pavelic, head of one of the most brutal and satanistic regimes in human history, the Croatian Ustashi. That the Catholic Ustashi did murder at least 600,000 people in ways that can only be described as purely satanic including ritualistic cannibalism, crucifixion, live dismemberment, burning alive and excessive torture. That the Pope did shelter Pavelic for a period in Castelgandolfo, the Pope's summer residence along with other mass murderers and fugitives from justice. That the Pope did also shelter Pavelic in the Vatican itself for a period of time. That upon preparing his diplomatic immunity under the Vatican, the Pope did arrange for Ante Pavelic to become the aid to Catholic Argentine President Juan Peron. Furthermore, that the Pope did ensure virtually the entire war cabinet of the satanist Ustashi successfully escaped.

45. Of publishing false statements for the purpose of concealing the origin of crimes against humanity: (1945-1961) That General Dwight D. Eisenhower and other senior Catholic Allied commanders did deliberately permit false documents to be planted in order to be "found" claiming that the Final Solution Plan (the extermination of the Jews) was organized much later in the war at an alleged conference at Wannsee Villa in Berlin on January 20, 1942. That these false records and minutes for a an SS meeting were patently false based on the fact that the SS never took minutes of their own meetings, nor would have permitted such documentation to remain unguarded. That the fraud perpetrated by Eisenhower was motivated by ensuring the window of systematic human sacrifice by the Catholic controlled Nazis was a small as possible (only 1943-45 by the false documents of Eisenhower), thus justifying the claim that the Allies "did not know" what the Germans were doing with death camps. Furthermore that claims of the death camps being built as late as 1942 and closed down within only a couple of years were falsely claimed and even supported by accused to reinforce the false position. That these false documents were then introduced into evidence during the Nuremberg Trials of a handful of Nazis.

46. Establishment of an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime and concealment of crime (1947) That in 1947, President Harry S Truman was deceived by American traitors including William J. Donovan, who had actively worked against the interests of America to form a new organisation known as the Central Intelligence Agency. That as a result the National Security Act of 1947 was passed. Furthermore in 1949, the Central Intelligence Agency Act ( a.k.a. Public Law 110) was passed, permitting the agency's using confidential, fiscal, and administrative procedures, and exempting it from most of the usual limitations on the use of federal funds so that the CIA became an effective Vatican type organisation at the centre of US Government, "above the law". That contrary to the official reasons for the formation of the CIA, the CIA as formed by its founders were: (1) To help protect the Catholic Church from any implied involvement in World War II and to seek out and protect any and all Nazi and right wing supporters from prosecution and arrest; (2) To assist with the covert relocation of Nazi war criminals; (3) To protect the illegal business of the Catholic Church from being interrupted including the global arms trade, the global drug trade, the Mafia and slavery. (4) To maintain the Jesuit traditions of political assassination and destabilization in any emerging democracies, particularly Catholic nations;

That since its inception, the CIA has consistently been the most treacherous, un-American organisation in the history of the United States and remains "untouchable" from its central control of the drug trade, arms and use of assassination and intimidation.

47. Of open contempt for church law for the purpose of promoting crimes against humanity: (1953 to present) That the Catholic Church has well established laws and cases of excommunicating individuals after their death from actions considered heretical. That these laws enabling a dead person to be excommunicated have been available for use for over three hundred years. That at the death of Fr. Joseph Stalin S. J. the leader of the Soviet Union in 1953, there was sufficient evidence both that Fr. Stalin was Catholic and had ordered some of the greatest atrocities of human history including reputedly the death of over 60,000,000 innocent people. That at no time since the end of Word War II until the present day has any Pope ever sought to excommunicate Fr. Stalin S. J. That such inaction, and deliberate concealement of his status even until his death of being a fully empowered Catholic priest and of even being Catholic by itself implies the tacit support of Stalin's actions, regardless of any public statement by the Vatican to the contrary. Furthermore, such inaction voids any legality, or credibility of the excommunication and heresy investigation process of the Catholic Church as such inaction by the Vatican is in open contempt for church law. That all excommunications since 1953 are to be considered suspect and potentially invalid due to the nullification of the credibility of such law.

48. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1958 - 1963 CE) That the person known as Pope John XXIII, also known as "Pastor et Nauta", the 107th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

49. Of crimes against humanity (1955) That Pope Pius XII and Jesuit Superior General Jean-Baptiste Janssens did financial support and lobby for the election of staunch Catholic President Ngo Dinh Diem as President of South Vietnam in 1955. That upon being elected, the Catholic Church promoted Diem as a Catholic dictator in persecuting Buddhism and all non-catholic interests. That in 1958, the Catholic Church did then arrange an agreement With Ho Chi Minh that the Catholic Church would not oppose him if he invaded the South and that all money earnt from the drug trade would be split more equitably on the condition of protecting French Catholic families and their land holdings managing the opium farms of the Jesuits. That these deliberate actions did ferment the conditions Vietnam War. Furthermore, upon the commencement of guerilla actions against the South, the Catholic Church through the CIA did convince the American government to support the Catholic South. That upon the election of John F. Kennedy as President, Cardinal Spellman did convince him to escalate the military support of the United States. That as a result of these deliberate actions of the Catholic Church, over 2,000,000 were killed, including over 50,000 US casualties.

50. Of crimes against humanity and false imprisonment: (1960s to present day) That Allied commanders and subsequent governments, deliberately supported by the Catholic Church have perpetuated false facts concerning the physical operation of the death camps into such small windows of time and logistics that it has enabled the rise of a legitimate army of holocaust deniers. That because of the deliberate fabrication of the logistics of the death camps of the Nazis, including the false claims that people were gassed to death, rather than rendered unconscious in gas chambers, historians have used common sense to deduce that the claimed numbers of deaths could not have occurred in the time frames claimed by historical Allied documents and trials. That this deliberate falsification of evidence has increasingly made it possible for holocaust deniers to gain credibility and increase support so that by the middle of the 21st Century it will be entirely possible to see holocaust deniers winning and successfully erasing the truth from history. That this long term goal is indeed a specific goal supported by the Vatican.

51. Of massive tax evasion (1962) That the Vatican did refuse in 1962 and has since refused until the present day in paying any taxes upon its massive Italian investments, citing the Lateran Treaty of 1929 between Pope Pius XI and war criminal Mussolini. That as a result of the Vatican's refusal to pay taxes like all other organisations in the world, the Italian people have been deprived of at least several hundred million dollars in taxable income. Instead, the Vatican maintains its arrogant demands for the Italian taxpayer to continue to subsidize the Vatican through payment as well as security, transport, roads and services in excess of $80 million (US 2006 equivelent dollars) each and every year. This makes the Vatican and the Catholic Church, the largest tax evaders of human history.

52. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1963 - 1978 CE) That the person known as Pope Paul VI, also known as "Flos florum", the 108th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

53. Of political assassination (1963) That President John F. Kennedy was publicly executed in a brutal and callous manner upon the direct orders of Pope Paul VI in order to prevent him from carrying out his plan to end the control of the Catholic over American policy through orders for the disbanding of the CIA as well as usurping the Catholic controlled Federal Reserve Bank by enacting Executive Order 11110 (4 June 1963) thereby injecting into the economy nearly five billion dollars ( 4.7) in interest-free cash and ending the extortion of the Federal Reserve. That upon the brutal murder of President Kennedy, both sets of orders were rescinded the very next day. That President Kennedy remains the last President to actively attempt to regain the sovereign right of the United States to mint its own currency. He is also the only President to have ever attempted to disband the treacherous CIA since its inception in 1949.

That his murder was both a conspiracy of the highest branches of government, relating to the most fundamental rights of Americans to govern their own destiny free from traitors and external influences of corruption and as such also represents a coup d'état from which the American people have never yet regained control.

54. Of publishing false statements and conspiracies (1963 to present): That in order to distract from the simple and unmistakable motives concerning the political assassination of President Kennedy, that both people personally involved in the conspiracy and the Catholic Church has promoted and encouraged the growth of a wide variety of spurious theories, including Russian plots, Mafia paybacks, and a range of other false theories. That these theories have assisted in distracting from the obvious and straight forward motives of the murder for over 40 years.

55. Of political assassination in order to evade taxes (1978) That Pope Paul VI did order the kidnap, torture and eventual execution of Italian democratic hero Aldo Moro before his sixth election as Prime Minister in fear of him seeking to finally enforce tighter restrictions upon the Vatican, including forcing reform of its tax-free status. Instead, it installed its candidate and known Mafia don Giulio Andreotti as Prime Minister.

56. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1978 - 1978 CE) That the person known as Pope John Paul I, also known as "De medietate Lunæ", the 109th and 4th last Pope of history according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise.

57. Of political assassination: (1978) That Jesuit Superior General Pedro Arrupe did arrange for the assassination of Pope John Paul I upon the revelation of the Pope intention to disband the Jesuit order and distribute their significant interests, including control of the Vatican Bank to other areas of the church. That Pope John Paul I intended to take this action in part because of the action of the Jesuits in both the assassination of John F. Kennedy, the Vietnam War, the global drug trade as well as Aldo Moro, a national Italian hero. That the murder of Pope John Paul I did prevent the disbanding of the Jesuits from taking place, but did result in a non-Jesuit friendly Pope being elected for the next 27 years.

58. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1978 - 2005 CE) That the person known as Pope John Paul II, also known as "De labore Solis", the 110th and 3rd last Pope of history according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

59. Of crimes against humanity. (1985 to present) That the deliberate refusal of the Catholic Church to alter stance on contraception and link to reducing incidence of HIV infection contributing significantly to the growth of the pandemic and direct death of over 25 million people.

60. Of modifying a criminal organisation to compete against another criminal cartel (1982) That Pope John Paul II did personally orchestrate the historic establishment of Opus Dei as a personal prelature, meaning that members of Opus Dei fall under the direct jurisdiction of the Prelate of Opus Dei wherever they are. That this modification to the criminal organisation Opus Dei was done to give it unprecedented power and influence over the general divisions of the Catholic Church so as to seek to introduce a counter-balance to the overwhelming power of the Jesuit criminal cartel.

Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

The Vatican and the Secret Order of St John (2/19/2007)

The Vatican and the Sacred Order of St John

Founded in the 11th Century the Order of St. John is also known as The Sovereign Military Hospitaller Order of St. John of Jerusalem of Rhodes and of Malta The upper grades are fastidiously aristocratic and must be able to display a family coat-of-arms dating back at least 300 years in unbroken succession from father to son. The Sovereign Grand Master of the order is recognized as a head of state, and his authority is ensured by his secular ranking as a Prince, and his ecclesiastical ranking as a Cardinal. Under international law this organization has independent Sovereign status, which assures nationalistic loyalty from its members, above and beyond allegience to their own country--they also have Permanent Observer status at the United Nations. The current Grand Master, Andrew Willoughby Bertie, is descended from Mary Stuart (Mary Queen of Scots) which places him firmly in the Sion/Grail historical scenario. !!The leader of the order is commonly known as the "Black Pope" something they also say about the leader of the Jesuit Order .Thats because the Jesuits are the Spiritual Masters of the Knights of Malta.

The order and its members have been proven to be linked with the "Rat Run?", the post-WWII escape route used by high-ranking Nazis and death camp scientists from defeated Germany to the Americas. Sovereign Knight of Malta passports were issued with false identities that allowed escape from prosecution for war crimes. Perversely, after the war the order's highest decoration, the 'Grand Cross of Merit', was awarded to Nazi General Reinhard Gehlen, Hitler's Eastern Front intelligence chief, who was highly complicit in the atrocities carried out by the Nazis in Russia and Eastern Europe There are approximately 11,000 Knights and Dames of Malta around the world. They belong to one of 54 national associations or priories. The Federal Association is one of the three associations in the United States. Its office is in Washington, DC, and it has members all over the country. The "Knights of Malta" are represented by a white Maltese Cross on a red background.

The order is the sanctuary of the Knights Templar, housing them inside their City State within Vatican City.

One of the gifts to the American way of life from them was the Klu Klux Klan

The motto of the Order since 1099 is Tuitio Fidei et Obsequium Pauperum - to defend the faith and to serve the poor.

The Orders military function became one of the most advanced fighting and naval forces in the world. Their battles defending the island of Rhodes and later the island of Malta are legendary. Knights would also nurse the sick in the evening. The rule was that they would serve the patients first - "white bread on silver plate" - before they would eat. In the modern World the Military Order aspects of the Knights have been downplayed, with their "public face" showing their work as tending to the sick and poor. But make no mistake, they are still well in control of the Military might needed to uphold their creed. The Knights of Malta have been the source of many of the secret societies that have come into being in the last 1000 years, most notably are the Scottish Rite Masonic Order, The Klu Klux Klan and many others who end up serving the Vatican Satan. These Knights and later their Jesuit brothers who came into existence 500 years ago are the secret instigators of almost every major conflict of the so called western civilization to this day.

The following is from the official website of the order:

The Order constructed great fortresses at vulnerable points in the Kingdom of Jerusalem and launched its own military campaigns in the defense of Christendom. The Order became the first Western standing army and the first organization of chivalry, known as the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem. It expanded its network of hospices for service to and defense of pilgrims along important routes of travel.

In 1291 the great fortress city Acre fell to Muslim forces, and after some 200 years in the Holy Land the Order was forced to leave. Its convent, or headquarters, was transferred to the island of Cyprus where it held property. In 1310, the Order acquired sovereign possession of the Island of Rhodes. The Order in Rhodes again came under unrelenting attack from Muslim forces and successfully repulsed attacks in 1440, 1444, 1469, and 1480. In 1522, Sultan Suleiman the Magnificent moved on Rhodes with 250 ships and 200,000 men and, after an epic defense of six months' duration by the Order's 600 Knights and 1,500 soldiers, the Grand Master capitulated on 24 December 1522, and was allowed to depart, with the surviving Knights, on 1 January 1523.

Without lands, but universally recognized as sovereign, the Order was in exile until 1530, when it was given Malta by the Holy Roman Emperor. Malta, like Rhodes, became the stage of a great chapter in the history of the Order. This was the second naval phase of the Knights, now also called the Knights of Malta. Malta occupied a strategic position between the Christian and Muslim worlds and the Order was the only obstacle to the continuing advance of Islam through the Mediterranean towards the heart of Christendom. Violent Ottoman assaults between 1551 and 1644 were all successfully resisted. The most notable of these was the Great Siege of 1565 in which the attacking Ottoman force of 373 vessels and 40,000 men failed to subdue the island defended by some 540 Knights and sergeants, 400 Spanish troops and 4,000 Maltese capable of bearing arms.

Defense of the Faith did not outshine service to the poor. The hospital of the Order in Jerusalem had about 2,000 beds, and there had also been a large hospital on Rhodes. The hospital of Malta, founded in 1532, continued the hospitaller tradition with accommodations for 564 patients who were served by the Knights themselves. The rule was the same as it had been for five centuries. The patients were served by the Knights before anyone else. They received the best meals - "white bread on silver plate". The Hospital, and its associated Schools of Anatomy, Surgery and Pharmacy, achieved world-wide renown.

Valletta, the new capital, became a treasure house of art with its splendid baroque buildings: churches like the magnificent Conventual Church of St. John the Baptist, completed in 1577, and official buildings like the Palace of the Grand Masters and the Inns of the Knights. In 1761 the Public Library was opened in Valletta, in 1768 the University, and in 1786 the School of Mathematics and Nautical Sciences — all the work of the Order. In 1798 Napoleon, ignoring the Order's internationally guaranteed neutrality vis-à-vis the Christian powers, had his fleet attack Malta on 12 June 1798.

The Knights capitulated and their island-state fell to the French. Napoleon seized the treasures of the Order and forced its members to abandon the island.

Having lost most of its property during the Napoleonic conquest, in 1834 the Order established its headquarters in Rome, where it has remained ever since, and the present phase in the colorful history of the Order began. Its military role reduced, service to the poor and the sick became its foremost occupation and in the second half of the nineteenth century the national associations began to emerge and the Order assumed its present structure.

The Order is still recognized under international law as a "sovereign entity"; and exchanges ambassadors and diplomatic representatives with over 90 countries. On August 24, 1994, the Order was admitted to the United Nations by being granted "Permanent Observer" status. This status, similar to the status granted to the international Red Cross and other relief organization, allows the Order to participate in the discussions of the General Assembly of the United Nations.

The number of Knights today is greater than in the days of its grandeur in the eighteenth century. The eight-pointed white Maltese Cross stands out everywhere as a symbol for charity towards mankind and as a comfort and consolation to the sick and the poor. The Order stands ready to meet the great challenges of the modern age in the same spirit of selflessness and devotion that inspired its founder more than 900 years ago. ------------------------------------------------------------

The direct connections between Skull and Bones and Knights of Malta

The Knights of Malta are one of the oldest branches of the Order of the Quest in existence.

The Knights of Malta is held up by a backbone consisting of nobility. The Black Nobility is mostly the rich and powerful of Europe. The head of the Black Nobility is the family that can claim direct descendancy from the last Roman emperor.

The Knights of Malta all have diplomatic immunity. They can ship goods across borders without paying duty or undergoing customs checks.

The first U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican was William Wilson, a Knight of Malta.

Frank Shakespeare replaced William Wilson. Frank Shakespeare was a Knight of Malta,

William Casey was the Director of the CIA, a member of the CFR, a Knight of Malta. He was head of the Securities and Exchange Commission. During the Nixon administration he was head of the Export-Import Bank.

In the 1930's General Smedley Butler was recruited to help take over the White House. He was told that he was needed because of his general popularity with the military. General Butler blew the whistle and named several prominent Americans as part of the plot. At the top of the list was John J. Raskob, who was a founding member of the U.S. branch of the Knights of Malta. He was board chairman of General Motors. He was, at he time, the U.S. Treasurer of the Knights of Malta. Congressional hearings were held to investigate the plot, but none of those named, induding Raskob, was ever called to testify and nothing ever came of the hearings.

George Schultz is a member of the CFR, the Bohemian Club and the Bechtel Corporation, all of which have close ties to the Order and the Knights of Malta.

Knight of Malta Myron Taylor was President Roosevelt's envoy. Knight of Malta John McCone? the Director of the CIA during the early '60s, was President Kennedy's envoy. Knight of Malta Thomas Melledy was President G.H.W. Bush's U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican.

Clare Booth Luce was a dame of the Knights of Malta J. Peter Grace of W.R. Grace Company is head of the Knights of Malta in the United States.

In the early 1940s, the I.G. Farben Chemical Company employed a Polish salesman who sold cyanide to the Nazis for use in Auschwitz. The same salesman also worked as a chemist in the manufacture of the poison gas. This same cyanide gas along with Zyklon B and malathion was used to exterminate millions of Jews and other groups. Their bodies were then burned to ashes in the ovens. After the war the salesman, fearing for his llfe, joined the Catholic Church and was ordained a priest in 1946. One of his closest friends was Dr. Wolf Szmuness, the mastermind behind the November/78 to October/79 and March/80 to October/81 experimental hepatitis B vaccine trials conducted by the Center for Disease Control in New York, San Francisco and four other American cities that loosed the plague of AIDS upon the American people. The salesman was ordained Poland's youngest bishop in 1958. After a 30-day reign his predecessor was assassinated and our ex-cyanide gas salesman assumed the papacy as Pope John Paul II.

The most powerful secret organization in the world is the Bilderberg Group, organized in 1952 and named after the hotel where its first meeting took place in 1954. The man who organized the Bilderberg Group, Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands, has the power to veto the Vatican's choice of any Pope it selects. Prince Bernhard has this veto power because his family, the Hapsburgs, are desended from the Roman emperors. Prince Bernhard is the leader of the Black Families. He claims descent from the House of David and thus can truly say that he is related to Jesus. Prince Bernhard, with the help of the CIA, brought the hidden ruling body of the Illuminati into public knowledge as the Bilderberg Group. This is the official alliance that makes up the world governing body secretely dominated by their Jesuit Spiritual Masters.The core of the organization is three committees made up of thirteen members each. Thus the heart of the Bilderberg Group consists of 39 total members of the Illuminati. The three committees are made up exclusively of members of all the different secret groups that make up the Illuminati, the Freemasons, and the Vatican Black Nobility. This committee works year round in offices in Switzerland. It determines who is invited to the annual meeting and what policies and plans will be discussed. Every proposal or plan that has ever been discussed at an annual meeting of the Bilderberg Group has come to pass usually within one or two years following the meeting. The Bilderberg Group are the men who really rule the world.

Adam Smith's *Wealth of Nations*, which provided the ideological foundation for capitalism and for the Industrial Revolution, was published in 1776, in that same year, 1776, Adam Weishaupt, a professor of Canon law at Ingolstadt University in Germany, founded the Illuminati Order, a conspiratorial organization which embodied all of the goals, aims, and methods of what we now call Communism. the goal of the Order was to "unite, by way of one common higher interest and by a lasting bond, men from all parts of the globe, from all social classes and from all religions, despite the diversity of their opinions and passions, to make them love this common interest and bond to the point where, together or alone, they act as one individual."

One of the lodges in Germany affiliated with the Lodge of Lyons was the Lodge Theodore of Munich. It was in this lodge -- to which Weishaupt belonged -- that the Illuminati Order was organized by him as a secret organization within a secret organization. It took a number of years before the existence of this secret society within a secret society came to light. Its revolutionary doctrines were so zealously propagated that it couldn't be completely hidden for very long. In 1783, a Bavarian Court of Enquiry began its investigation of the Illuminati Order. Much of what we know today about Weishaupt's secret conspiracy is a result of this investigation. Weishaupt's entire program and methodology was virtually identical with what was later to become known as Communism.

The Order went underground and emerged as a network of Reading Societies throughout Germany and in the USA (Skull and Bones). The goal of this literary network was to monopolize the writing, publication, reviewing and distribution of all literature, more effectively to control the minds of the readers.

The members of Skull and Bones today manage almost all major communication in the World, including CBS, NBC, ABC, ClearChannel?, Time/Warner etc.

ADM Feeding Program - Since 1990, the Federal Association has sent millions of pounds of food- all donated by Skull and Bones controlled Archer Daniels Midland- to the poor in Central America. The recipients are the Missionaries of Charity, and the official consignees and handlers of the food in country are local members of the Order of Malta. The six countries which receive these shipments are Cuba, El Salvador, Guatemala, Haiti, Honduras, and Nicaragua. The Federal Association makes 10-12 shipments (40' containers @ 80,000 pounds each) every year.

Don't think that there is nothing but evil being done by this most powerful congregation of the Worlds wealthy, they do conduct programs of care and feeding to the poor, medical aid to the sick and education to the ignorant. But you should understand that the good and rightious people "in the trenches" at your local KOM run Hospital, School, Clinic or Charity have no idea that the work they are doing covers a much larger plan. Like beautiful beads of dew on a spiders web the charitable actions cover the true purpose behind these activites.

Running the schools of a Nation allow them to educate the population according to their wishes. Running the Hospitals allows them to cross every social boundry and know the most intimate details about persons from birth to death.

Like the Priest that recieves confession and then uses that secret knowledge against the confessor there are very dark basic principles behind the supposed altruistic activites of the Catholic Church and their Knights of Malta.

MR X

 

Jesuit Trained Legislators in the US (2/19/2007)

Jesuit Trained Legislators Total 10% of U.S House And Senate. Names Are Listed bellow by Greg Szymanski, Feb, 2007

Papal Rome has been likened to a huge Arctic iceberg with 10% of its mass above the water, like the numbers reflected on Capitol Hill, and the rest of them hidden in blackness below the waterline, fostering evil around the world.

Greg Szymanski

If you think the Jesuit Order doesn't have a strong foothold in Congress, think again.

Noted for infiltrating governments and religious organizations around the world and having been thrown out of numerous countries over the centuries, the Society of Jesus led by top Satanist in Rome, Fr. Peter Hans Kolvenbach, now has its evil eye focused on America.

They are disguised quite well by the cloth of Jesus, but don't be fooled these evil and ruthless men pulling the New World Order strings, have killed Presidents, including Lincoln and JFK and would not blink an eye to kill anyone who seriously gets in the way of the their New World Order agenda.

The agenda, of course, is well-known, being total fascism in America with a systematic plan of terrorism, leading to a genocide of the Christian, Muslim and Jewish people.

Although their plan is well-known, the Jesuits and the Vatican hierarchy remain well hidden and protected by their powerful minions, including U.S. government officials, high level officials in all of the world's intelligence agencies, higher-ups in all religious organizations who have been compromised, the top level members of the secret societies like the Freemasons and Knights of Malta and their loyal propagandists in the media mafia, as well as the thugs in the street mafias, carrying out their dirty work.

As you can see, it is a well-oiled and organized network, hidden behind many layers of evil veils, but a network that needs to be exposed and eliminated from American soil if there is any possibility of defeating the Vatican-led NWO who are now in the midst of their final 'Crusade of Extermination.'

To give you an idea of the Jesuit foothold in Congress, not even counting many other Catholics holding major House and Senate seats who are not Jesuit trained but loyal to the Pope through organizations like the Knights of Malta, here is an article from the Jesuits themselves, boasting about their control over American politics.

Also included is a list of those in the House and Senate who are Jesuit trained which, by the way, amounts to 10 per cent of the entire Legislative bodies.

Furthermore, Papal Rome has been likened to a huge Arctic iceberg with 10% of its mass above the water, like the numbers reflected on Capitol Hill, and the rest of it hidden in blackness below the waterline, fostering evil around the world.

Here is an article boasting of Jesuit power taken right from one of their websites:

More than ten percent of 110th U.S. Congress are Jesuit College and University alumni/ae

The Association of Jesuit Colleges and Universities (AJCU) reports that among the 535 Members of the 110th U.S. Congress, 54 of them, or more than 10 percent, are alumni/ae of Jesuit colleges and universities. This is an increase of close to 15 percent compared to the 109th Congress when there was a total of 47 Jesuit alumni/ae in the House and Senate.

There are nine Jesuit alumni in the Senate and 45 in the House of Representatives. Among the top leadership, both the Majority and Minority Leaders in the House of Representatives, Congressmen Steny Hoyer (D-MD) and John Boehner (R-OH) respectively, the Senate Majority Whip, Senator Richard Durbin (D-IL), and the Chairman of the Democratic Congressional Campaign Committee, Congressman Chris Van Hollen, are all Jesuit alumni.

Of these 54 alumni/ae, 32 received graduate or professional degrees from Jesuit universities. There are 14 Jesuit institutions represented by alumni/ae in the U.S. Congress, and Georgetown University has the most alumni/ae with a total of 22. "This number (of our alumni/ae in Congress) is an important reminder that a Jesuit education is meant to lead to lives of leadership and service," said AJCU President Fr. Charles Currie, S.J. "We are proud that that goal is realized at the highest levels of public service, as well as in countless other ways across the country and around the world. It is a privilege to work with these women and men, and with our other friends in Congress, in addressing the issues facing our nation. We appreciate the challenges they face as public servants and the many ways they reflect the competence, compassion and commitment we pursue on our campuses." The following is the full list of the Jesuit college and university alumni/ae in Congress:

UNITED STATES SENATE Senator Jim Bunning (R-KY), Elected 1998 B.S. Xavier University (1953) Senator Robert P. Casey Jr. (D-PA), Elected 2006 B.A., Holy Cross College (1982) Senator Richard J. Durbin (D-IL), Elected 1996 B.S.F.S. Georgetown University (1966) J.D. Georgetown University (1969) Senator John F. Kerry (D-MA), Elected 1984 J.D. Boston College (1976) Senator Patrick J. Leahy (D-VT), Elected 1974 J.D. Georgetown University (1964) Senator Robert Menendez (D-NJ), Appointed & Elected 2006 B.A. Saint Peter's College (1976) Senator Barbara A. Mikulski (D-MD), Elected 1986 B.A. Loyola College in Maryland (1958) Senator Lisa Murkowski (R-AK), Elected 2004 B.A. Georgetown University (1980) Senator Jim Webb (D-VA), Elected 2006 J.D. Georgetown University (1975) UNITED STATES HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES Representative Timothy H. Bishop (D-NY), Elected 2002 B.A. College of the Holy Cross (1972) Representative John A. Boehner (R-OH), Elected 1990 B.S. Xavier University (1977) Representative Vern Buchanan (R-FL), Elected 2006 MBA, University of Detroit Mercy (1986) Representative Michael Capuano (D-MA), Elected 1998 J.D. Boston College (1977) Representative Michael N. Castle (R-DE), Elected 1992 L.L.B. Georgetown University (1964) Representative Barbara Cubin (R-WY), Elected 1994 B.S. Creighton University (1969) Representative Henry Cuellar (D-TX) Elected 2004 B.S. Georgetown (1978) Representative William D. Delahunt (D-MA), Elected 1996 J.D. Boston College (1967) Representative John D. Dingell (D-MI), Elected 1955 B.A. Georgetown University (1949) J.D. Georgetown University (1952) Representative Michael Ferguson (R-NJ), Elected 2000 M.P.P. Georgetown University (1995) Representative Jeff Fortenberry (R-NE) Elected (2004) M.A. Georgetown University (1986) Representative Luis G. Fortuno (D-PR) Elected (2004) B.S. Georgetown University (1982) Representative Vito Fossella (R-NY), Elected 1996 J.D. Fordham University (1993) Representative Wayne T. Gilchrest (R-MD), Elected 1990 Attended, Loyola College Maryland (1990) Representative John J. Hall (D-NY), Elected 2006 Attended, Loyola College Maryland (1965-66) Representative Stephanie Herseth (D-SD), Elected 2004 B.A. Georgetown University (1993) M.A. Georgetown University (1996) J.D. Georgetown University (1996) Representative Mazie K.Hirono (D-HI), Elected 2006 J.D. Georgetown University (1978) Representative Paul W. Hodes (D-NH), Elected 2006 J.D. Boston College (1978) Representative Steny H. Hoyer (D-MD), Elected 1981 J.D. Georgetown University (1966) Representative William J. Jefferson (D-LA), Elected 1990 L.L.M. Georgetown University (1996) He received his L.L.M. while serving as a Member of Congress Representative Mark Steven Kirk (R-IL), Elected 2000 J.D. Georgetown University (1992) Representative Frank A. LoBiondo (R-NJ), Elected 1994 B.S. St. Joseph's University (1968) Representative Zoe Lofgren (D-CA), Elected 1994 J.D. University of Santa Clara (1975) Representative Daniel E. Lungren (R-CA), Elected 2004 J.D. Georgetown Law School (1971) Representative Donald Manzullo (R-IL), Elected 1992 J.D. Marquette University (1970) Representative Edward J. Markey (D-MA), Elected 1976 B.A. Boston College (1968) J.D. Boston College (1972) Representative Thaddeus McCotter (R-MI), Elected 2002 B.A. University of Detroit Mercy (1987) J.D. University of Detroit Mercy (1991) Representative Michael R. McNulty (D-NY), Elected 1988 B.A. College of the Holy Cross (1969) Representative Gwen Moore (D-WI) Elected (2004) B.A. Marquette University (1978) Representative James P. Moran (D-VA), Elected 1990 B.A. College of the Holy Cross (1967) Representative Timothy F. Murphy (R-PA), Elected 2002 B.A. Wheeling Jesuit College (1974) Representative Jerrold Nadler (D-NY), Elected 1992 J.D. Fordham University (1978) Representative Charles Norwood (R-GA), Elected 1994 D.D.S. Georgetown University (1967) Representative William J. Pascrell Jr. (D-NJ), Elected 1996 B.A. Fordham University (1959) M.A. Fordham University (1961) Representative Robert C. Scott (D-VA), Elected 1992 J.D. Boston College (1973) Representative Albio Sires (D-NJ), Elected 2006 B.A. Saint Peter's College (1974) Representative Adam Smith (D-WA), Elected 1996 B.A. Fordham University (1987) Representative Lee Terry (R-NE), Elected 1998 J.D. Creighton University (1987) Representative Chris Van Hollen Jr. (D-MD), Elected 2002 J.D. Georgetown University (1990) Representative Peter J. Visclosky (D-IN), Elected 1984 L.L.M. Georgetown University (1982)

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com

Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

Source: http://www.arcticbeacon.com/13-Feb-2007.html

 

German Freemasonry's Attitude Toward the Nazi Regime (2/19/2007)

German Freemasonry's Attitude Toward The Nazi Regime

Germany's Grand Lodges Up To 1930

At the beginning of 1930, Germany comprised some 75,000 Masons and nine regular Grand Lodges, the numerical importance of which was very different.

Table 1- Masonic Membership In Germany 1930 -1932

Grand Lodges.............Founded........Lodges............Membership

.....................................1930.....1932........1930......1932

'Old Prussian'

Three Globes...........1744.......177......183........21,300....21,300

Grand Land Lodge...........1770.......179......180........20,400....20,400

Royal York of Friendship...1798.......108......109........11,400....11,000

'Humanitarian'(Clandestine, not recognized as Freemasons by U.G.L.E. & U.S. G.L.'s - FW)

Hamburg.............1811.......54.......54.........5,000.....5,000

Bayreuth.............1811.......45.......42.........4,000.....3,800

Dresden..............1811.......45.......46.........7,300.....6,900

Franklurt............1823.......26.......26.........3,200.....3,000

Darrnstadt..............1846.......10.......10.........900.......900

Leipzig....................1924...... 10.......10.........1,900.....1,900 Othcrs ........................... Rising Sun.................1907....... 2,000 Symbolic Grand Lodge.......1930.......8........13 800

About two-thirds of the brethren belonged to the three oldest, always Christian-oriented and at that time strongly nationalistic Grand Lodges founded in the 18th century which were called 'Old Prussian' because they were founded and had their seats in Berlin. They never initiated 'non christians', that is, Jews. Along the l9th century, five more German Grand Lodges were founded and a further one in 1924. They were called 'humanitarian' and initiated men of any religious denomination.

Table 2 - German Grand Lodge and 'non-Christians' (S)

Grand Lodges........Formal decision.........Visit of..........Initiation of ....................to initiate only........non-Christians....non-Christians ..........Christians:.............possible:.........possible:

'Old Prussian'

Three Globes.............1763................1849.............impossible

Grand Land Lodge.........1770................1857.............impossible

Royal York of Friendship.1815................1854.............impossible(*)

'Humanitarian'(Clandestine, not recognized as Freemasons by U.G.L.E. & U.S. G.L.'s - FW)

Hamburg..................never...............1811.............1841

Bayreuth.................1833................1847.............1847

Dresden..................1831................before 1845...... Frankfurt/Main...........1810................1838.............1844

Darrnstadt...............1846................1873.............1873

In 1922, the Old Prussian Grand Lodges decided to withdraw from the German Grand Lodges' Alliance founded in 1872, explaining: 'There is a border which strongly dfferentiates humanitarian from Old Prussian national Freemasonry. We, the three Old Prussian Grand Lodges refuse to take part in the general humanitarian fraternization movement between people in the world.' . (Steffens, p. 332)

Some brethren believe that there was only one type of German Freemasonry which was indifferently persecuted by Hitler. In fact, several masonic spiritual families existed side by side in Germany, which reacted and were treated differently by the Nazis.

---------------------------------------

In the March 1933 issue, the last one to be printed in Germany, the Symbolic Grand Lodge (Clandestine, not recognized as Freemasons by U.G.L.E. & U.S. G.L.'s - FW) announced that on March 28th, it had resolved to become dormant. That issue also included the text of a resolution in support of Hitler, adopted toward the end of March by the National Mother-Lodge The Three Globes. It was followed by an article from the Nationale Zeitung, Essen, dated March 30, 1933, declaring The Grand Lodge of Saxony [at Dresden] sent a telegram expressing its faithful support to Dr. Goebbels The three [Berlin] Grand Lodges even sent a congratulatory address to the Reich chancellor Hitler.

German Freemasonry and Its Attitudes Toward The Nazi Regime Alain Bernbeim, MPS Philalethes Magazine February 1997

 

Putin to meet with Pope (2/24/2007)

Putin To Meet With Pope aka "The Grand Inquisitor" The Pope to give his evil blessings to another world leader on March 13, giving Putin as he has Bush the foolish justification to participate in the upcomeing Pope's crusade and genocide. 24 Feb 2007

By Greg Szymanski

The dirty hands of the Vatican continue to manipulate world politics as Pope Benedict XVI and President of the Russian Federation, Vladimir Putin, are planning to have a good ole' Mafia 'sit down' March 13 in Rome.

This is Putin's first visit with the Pope and critics who really and truly know the Vatican's hidden New World agenda claim Putin is arriving in the City of the Seven Mountains to get his "satanic blessings" and his marching orders from the evil empire.

And it should be noted Putin won't be the first or the last high-level New World Order leader to kiss the "Inquisitor's Ring of evil," as the list is longer than a giant's arm, including Daddy Bush, Baby Bush, Clinton, the rulers of the Middle East, the ruler of Israel, Blair, Chavez of Venezuela and many, many more of the Pope's minions bringing destruction, war and genocide upon the earth.

Although critics claim Putin is getting his "evil blessing" in order to justify mass killings on his behalf in the Pope's on-going world wide New World Order Crusade, their meeting is further sign that the separation of church and state had become a laughing matter in today's world-wide political setting.

"All the leaders are working together to bring about the Vatican's final crusade and one world fascist government," said Leo Zagami, a former high-level Vatican and Illuminati member of the powerful Monte Carlo P2 Lodge.

Furthermore, Zagami had revealed the innermost secrets of the Vatican-led New World Order after he came forward on U.S. radio, saying the true spiritual leaders and controllers of the New World Order include the Vatican hierarchy and their henchmen, the evil Jesuit Order.

Here is what Zagami had to say about the upcoming March 13 meeting between the Pope and Putin, mixing in the New World Order's infatuation with the occult and black magic:

In March Putin visits the Pope and submits to the Vatican Luciferian powers on the 13th!

The numbers 11, 13 and 33 are the Illuminati/ Freemason signature, wrote Robert Howard in a research made a few years ago regarding the Freemason's, United States Presidents and The Masonic Power Structure. He was constantly running into the number 13 and 33. This research confirmed that most of the founding fathers were obviously Masons. It also confirmed that most of the Presidents were Masons . And 13 of course was the 13 colonies. Second was the great Seal.

"The numbers 3, 7, 9,11,13, 33, 39. Any multiple of these numbers have special meaning to the Illuminati. Notice that the Bilderberg Group has core of 39 members who are broken into 3 groups of 13 members in each group. Notice that the core of 39 answers to the 13 who make up the Policy Committee. Take special notice that the 13 members of the Policy Committee answer to the Round Table of Nine. You know that the original number of states in the United States of America was 13. The Constitution has 7 articles and was signed by 39 members of the Constitutional Convention."

Occultists the world over believe that, once a symbol is created, it acquires power of its own, and more power is generated when such symbol(s) are created without the profane [uninitiated] knowing about it. And, the greatest power of all is created in the symbol(s) if the uninitiated NEVER discover that the symbol exists. MASONIC SYMBOLS OF POWER IN THEIR SEAT OF POWER -- WASHINGTON, D.C.

There are 13 leaves on the left olive branch with 13 berries. 13 stripes on the middle shield. 13 arrows on the right. 13 stars above the eagles head. 13 letters in the "E Pluribus Unum" on the ribbon. 13 letters in Annuit Coeptis. There are 13 blocks top to bottom on the pyramid. Fritz Springmeir in his The 13 Bloodlines says these 13 blocks represent the 13 Satanic family's.

So the 13th of March the illuminati Mafia President of the Russian Federation Vladimir Putin visits the new Pope for the first time and this will be a very special visit indeed, an event you should all keep an eye on because the 13th is no ordinary number...

Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

La lezione di Vicenza (2/28/2007)

LA LEZIONE DI VICENZA

di Lucio Garofalo

2007-02-22 - Sono opportune, e necessarie, alcune riflessioni sullo straordinario evento della manifestazione di Vicenza, che ha mobilitato oltre 200 mila persone, anche alla luce di un altro avvenimento straordinario, ma non certo imprevedibile – o inevitabile -, vale a dire la rocambolesca e fantozziana caduta del governo sulla mozione dalemiana in materia di politica estera e le doverose dimissioni presentate al Quirinale dal ragionier Fracchia/Prodi.

Anzitutto, va fatta una considerazione positiva sull’esito della manifestazione.

La manifestazione di sabato 17 febbraio a Vicenza si è svolta senza il minimo incidente. L’unico scontro registrato, è stato un litigio tra cani (esattamente un “feroce” mastino napoletano – sempre i soliti meridionali – e un piccolo, ma combattivo esemplare di razza bastarda – un extracomunitario), visto che in tanti, tra i manifestanti, sono stati accompagnati, non solo dalle rispettive famiglie, ma altresì dall’amico più fedele dell’uomo (che non è Emilio Fede).

Inoltre, qualcuno ha sparato un rumoroso petardo… Ma cosa si pretendeva, il clima era anche un po’ carnevalesco, per cui qualche botta e qualche scherzo, lazzi e frizzi, erano proprio adatti all’occasione! Eppure, le vere, tragiche buffonate e mascherate, sarebbero ancora dovute venire, ma altrove, in altre sedi e in altre circostanze, che non hanno nulla a che spartire con la piazza e con l’esperienza vicentina. Mi riferisco alla farsa e alla tragicommedia messa in scena al Senato il 21 febbraio, giorno delle Ceneri, data di inizio della Quaresima, che è tempo di digiuni e penitenze (per noi comuni mortali, non certo per loro, immortali, nel senso che non si staccheranno mai dallo scranno su cui hanno appoggiato i loro “sacri” deretani) fino alla Pasqua, secondo i precetti sanciti dalla chiesa cattolica apostolica romana.

Non si tratta di una coincidenza puramente casuale! L’idea che nella caduta del governo c’entri lo zampino-zampone dell’eminenza grigia Ruini e delle gerarchie vaticane, non è un’ipotesi tanto azzardata. Come si cercherà di evidenziare nel seguito del presente articolo.

Per il momento soffermiamoci ancora sul tema iniziale.

La vergognosa ed infame strategia della tensione, messa in opera nei giorni immediatamente precedenti la manifestazione vicentina, ha miseramente fallito. Ha fallito miseramente, in modo comico e grottesco, chi, sia negli organi di informazione, sia tra gli esponenti del ceto politico (in entrambi gli schieramenti, centro-destra e centro-sinistra), ha puntato a creare un clima di panico, di psicosi collettiva, di allarmismo eccessivo, per spaventare ed inquietare l’opinione pubblica, al fine di indebolire ed isolare il movimento. Un movimento che, invece, si è riunito e mobilitato in massa a Vicenza. Ha miseramente fallito chi ha agitato e sbandierato lo spettro delle presunte “nuove Brigate rosse”, giungendo persino ad insinuare ed avanzare assurde, farneticanti e deliranti connessioni tra la lotta armata (che in realtà nessuno degli arrestati aveva ancora messo in pratica) e il popolo di Vicenza, ossia il popolo della pace. Un movimento assai contaminato, variegato, eterogeneo, che ha coinciso con il popolo dell’intera sinistra, non soltanto di quella cosiddetta “radicale”, ovvero con una parte consistente della società italiana, rappresentata a Vicenza da un campione di oltre 200 mila persone in carne ed ossa. Un movimento che ha dato vita ad un’imponente manifestazione pacifista, assolutamente pacifica e non violenta, allegra e divertente, colorata e fantasiosa, impartendo una memorabile lezione di civiltà politica e di buon senso, di superiorità e di forza morale, mettendo a tacere quanti, anche tra le fila governative (si pensi all’ex Ministro degli Interni Giuliano Amato e all’ex vice-premier Rutelli), si erano improvvisati oracoli e cassandre, ovvero profeti di lutti e sciagure che non si sono avverati, non per puro caso o per fortuna, ma per l’eccezionale vigore morale e civile del movimento, per il senso di maturità e responsabilità effettivamente mostrato, per la tenacia e la spinta ideale che ha saputo esprimere e che hanno animato l’esperienza vicentina, che non è stata priva di conseguenze, anzi. Come abbiamo poi visto.

Infatti, il ragionier Fracchia/Fantozzi (alias Prodi) si è immediatamente affrettato ad applaudire ed elogiare (in pratica ad irridere ed ingannare, ancora una volta) i cittadini che hanno manifestato in massa, aggiungendo una chiosa, ossia che le manifestazioni non rappresentano la “forma suprema della partecipazione politica” e non sono “il sale della democrazia” (allora, ragioniere, ci dica quali e dove sono il “sale della democrazia” e “la suprema partecipazione politica”, forse nei banchi, e sotto-banchi, governativi e parlamentari?), concludendo che in ogni caso il governo non avrebbe affatto cambiato la decisione già presa (ma da chi?) in merito all’allargamento della base NATO di Vicenza. Bene, un caloroso applauso a mister Fracchia!

Già questa sprezzante prova di insulsa e sciocca arroganza, di assoluta incapacità, o assenza di volontà, di ascoltare ed apprezzare in concreto le istanze di pace (e non solo di pace, ma anche di giustizia, di equità sociale, di rispetto della sovranità nazionale, di osservanza dei principi costituzionali, eccetera) provenienti dal basso, dalla gente reale (in particolare dagli elettori del centro-sinistra, perché di questo si tratta), avrebbe meritato una lezioncina.

Ma costoro quando capiranno, quando impareranno a vivere, e a governare? Giammai!

Si sapeva, e si sa, che il movimento non si sarebbe certo arrestato dopo la manifestazione di Vicenza, anzi avrebbe proseguito, e proseguirà nelle mobilitazioni e nelle lotte, con la giusta e necessaria fermezza, continuando anzitutto a presidiare la zona del Dal Molin, al fine di creare un solido blocco di resistenza popolare e territoriale, come già accaduto in Val di Susa e altrove. Questo nessuno l’ha capito, o comunque l’ha ponderato, tra i boss dell’Unione che ambivano velleitariamente a governare alla stessa stregua del berlusconismo, senza però avere il Berlusca (vale a dire “l’uomo forte”, “l’uomo della provvidenza”, ovvero “l’unto del Signore”, e via discorrendo), ossia con metodi autoritari e antidemocratici, in forme plebiscitarie e populistiche, senza tuttavia la prepotenza e la spinta trascinatrice del populismo berlusconiano, insomma non solo nei contenuti, ma persino nei modi e nelle procedure formali del berlusconismo, pur avendo alla guida dell’esecutivo Fracchia, e non la Belva Umana.

Ma non dobbiamo dimenticare che costoro sono, come al solito, “forti con i deboli (noi miseri sudditi) e deboli con i forti”, vale a dire i poteri forti che da sempre condizionano in maniera pesante e determinante la vita politica e sociale in Italia. E non mi riferisco solo al Vaticano, alla Confindustria e alla NATO, bensì pure a quei poteri occulti quali mafia, massoneria (leggi P2), servizi segreti, più o meno deviati, nostrani ed esteri (leggi soprattutto CIA e Mossad). Poteri verso cui qualsiasi governo si è dimostrato sempre subalterno e succube.

Insomma, una piccola lezione se la sono proprio cercata!

E’ indubbio che il governo è caduto da solo e si è fatto male da solo. Mister “baffetto sparviero” poteva fare a meno di chiedere e di effettuare la verifica sulla “sua” politica estera, eppure l’ha fatto ugualmente, commettendo un grave, fatale errore/orrore di ingenuità, o di presunzione. Come mai? Il fatto è che una verifica parlamentare era davvero opportuna e doverosa, proprio alla luce di quanto era successo a Vicenza. Pur nella sua nota arroganza e furberia, il baffetto è stato politicamente corretto e scorretto nello stesso tempo.

Nel frattempo, infatti, c’è stata Vicenza, dove hanno sfilato, pacificamente (smentendo tutti gli artefici e i complici della suddetta strategia terroristica e allarmistica), oltre duecentomila persone del popolo della sinistra, non gente di Berlusconi (sebbene, per onestà, occorra ammettere che all’interno dei comitati cittadini contro il Dal Molin ci fosse anche qualche simpatizzante leghista o della destra locale), ma dell’intera sinistra, dalla CGIL a Rifondazione comunista, da Pax Christi all’area dei centri sociali e dell’antagonismo anarchico.

Dunque, l’esperienza di Vicenza ha innescato un meccanismo tale da indurre all’esplosione, comunque inevitabile, di quelle contraddizioni insite sin dall’inizio nella coalizione governativa, troppo eterogenea e troppo composita, in cui i vari boss – presunti leader e statisti – si sono rivelati assolutamente incapaci di conciliare e mediare tra le posizioni contrapposte.

Come dicevo all’inizio, nella rovinosa caduta del governo c’è con molta probabilità lo zampino dei poteri forti, in particolari del Vaticano e della Confindustria. Vediamo perché e come.

La rappresentanza parlamentare di alcune lobbies, quali quella delle gerarchie vaticane e confindustriali, è simbolicamente concentrata e segnalata in due illustri e potenti figure/figuri, e nei loro voti decisivi. Infatti, l’astensione del senatore Giulio Andreotti (uomo del Vaticano, abilissimo maestro nel far cadere tanti governi nella storia della Prima repubblica, ed ora anche della Seconda Repubblica) e l’astensione del senatore Pininfarina (uomo della Confindustria, un po’ più inesperto, ma non meno abile del primo) soltanto in apparenza sono da collegare direttamente alla votazione sulla mozione presentata da D’Alema – baffetto perfetto – in materia di politica estera, ma in effetti celano ben altri significati ed altre implicazioni politiche più occulte, di stampo quasi massonico-mafioso, riconducibili ad altre materie oggetto dell’attività di governo negli ultimi mesi, vale a dire il disegno di legge sui DI.CO. e la legge economico-finanziaria – di lacrime e sangue.

Ora ci attende una fase si inciuci e compromessi, di politica politicante, di trattative sotto banco, di opportunismi e trasformismi, che probabilmente condurrà ad allargare e rafforzare la base del consenso parlamentare al governo, puntando ovviamente al centro del centro-destra, per indebolire e marginalizzare ulteriormente l’ala della cosiddetta “sinistra radicale”.

E così avremo un Prodi bis-chero

 

Stalin and Hitler were possessed by Satan, says Vatican exorcist (2/24/2007)

Stalin, Hitler Were Possessed by Satan says Vatican Exorcist

Adolf Hitler and Russian leader Stalin were possessed by the Devil, the Vatican’s chief exorcist claims, the Daily Mail newspaper reported a couple of years ago. “You can tell by their behavior and their actions, from the horrors they committed and the atrocities that were committed on their orders,” Father Gabriele Amorth, who is Pope Benedict XVI’s “caster out of demons,” said during an interview with Vatican Radio (didnt he think about his own Jesuit demons when he was talking on the Radio?).

“Of course the Devil exists and he can not only possess a single person but also groups and entire populations .I am convinced that the Nazis were all possessed. All you have to do is think about what Hitler — and Stalin did. Almost certainly they were possessed by the Devil.”

But Father Gabriele Amorth should also include the Vatican amongst these groups if he was to be completely honest about his work!

Secret Vatican documents say that wartime pontiff Pope Pius XII attempted a “long distance” exorcism of Hitler which failed to have any effect (WE DONT BELIEVE IN SUCH RUBBISH KNOWING THE TRUTH ABOUT THE NAZI POPE PIUS XII). “It’s very rare that praying and attempting to carry out an exorcism from distance works. Of course you can pray for someone from a distance but in this case it would not have any effect,” Father Amorth said.Well we would like to think that Father Amorth his a genuine subject but we know he is one of the chief black magicians of the Vatican working with the Jesuit General himself.

The Vatican’s chief exorcist claims that one of the key requirements for an exorcism is to be present in front of the possessed person and that person also has to be consenting and willing. “Therefore trying to carry out an exorcism on someone who is not present, or consenting and willing would prove very difficult,” he said.

“However I have no doubt that Hitler was possessed and so it does not surprise me that Pope Pius XII tried a long distance exorcism,” he added.

In the past Father Amorth has also spoken out against the Harry Potter books, claiming that reading the novels of the teen wizard open children’s minds to dabbling with the occult and black magic , thats correct but he should also say that such material his promoted by Freemasons close to the Vatican.

Father Amorth, who is president of the International Association of Exorcists, said of the J.K. Rowling books: “Behind Harry Potter hides the signature of the king of the darkness, the devil.”...yes the signature of his friend the Black Pope...

He said that Rowling’s books contain innumerable positive references to magic, “the satanic art”, and added the books attempt to make a false distinction between black and white magic, when in fact, the distinction “does not exist, because magic is always a turn to the devil.”

Amorth is said to have carried out more than 30,000 exorcisms, according to the Italian newspaper The Exorcist,good for him but we should call them 30,000 victims of Vatican Sorcery.

Leo Lyon Zagami

 

History of the Order of the Eastern Star (2/28/2007)

History of the Order of the Eastern Star

The Order of the Eastern Star is according to its own literature, '...the largest fraternal organization in the world (it is American but there are chapters in Italy, Saudi Arabia, Romania, Germany, Australia, Brazil, China and the Philippines) to wich both men and women belong.

General History

The Order of the Eastern Star is an adoptive rite of Freemasonry with teachings based on the Bible and objectives that are officialy charitable and benevolent but in reality serving the evil purpose of the illuminati. The founder of OES was Dr. Robert Morris,a high degree Freemason a lawyer and educator from Boston, Massachusetts, who was a Master Mason and Past Grand Master of Kentucky. Dr. Morris intended his creation to become a female branch of Freemasonry, but he failed to overcome the great opposition this idea engendered. After his first published ritual in 1849-50, he became associated with Robert Macoy who wrote and published a ritual based on Morris' in 1867. The first Grand Chapter was organized in Michigan in the same year. (There is evidence for an organization of the same name founded variously in 1788 or 1793, but this group was defunct by 1867.) Subordinate (local) chapters operate under charter from state level grand chapters which are responsible to the General Grand Chapter at the International Eastern Star temple in Washington, D.C.

Members must be eighteen years or older and either Master Masons in good standing or properly related to a Master Mason in good standing. The latter category includes wives; widows; sisters; daughters; mothers; granddaughters; step-mothers; step daughters; step-sisters; and half-sisters. In 1994 this was expanded to include nieces, daughters-in- law, and grandmothers.

Each chapter has eighteen officers, some elected and others appointed. Two offices are specifically male (Patron and Associate Patron) while nine offices are specifically female (including Matron and Associate Matron). While the Worthy Matron is considered to be the presiding officer of the chapter, the degrees cannot be conferred without a presiding brother in good standing (hence the Patron and Associate Patron).

Each chapter retains the right to decide who shall be a member of the organization. Election to the degrees must be unanimous, without debate, and secret. The successful candidate must profess a belief in a Supreme Being and is initiated in five degrees, which are conferred in one ceremony. (When Eastern Star was created, it was intended to be the first of a three degree series. The second and third degrees were Queen of the South and the Order of the Amaranth, respectively.)

Interestingly enough, OES requires only the belief in a Supreme Being even though the degrees are based in both the Old and New Testaments. While non-Christians are not specifically barred from membership, it would seem to be difficult to be other than Christian and belong to the Order.

Origin and History of the Adoptive Rite Among Black Women

Researched, compiled and written by

Past Grand Worthy Matron Jessie Mae Ayers

Past Grand Worthy Matron Jessie M. Ayers is a member of Miriam Chapter No. 4,

Order of the Eastern Star, Georgiana Thomas Grand Chapter, Jurisdiction of the

District of Columbia. She served as Grand Worthy matron in 1989 as was Grand

Historian of the Georgiana Thomas Grand Chapter from 1971-1991.

On August 10, 1874, Thornton Andrew Jackson received the several degrees of the Rite of Adoption of the Order of the Eastern Star from Brother C.B. Case, a Deputy and agent of Illustrious Robert Macoy 33, Supreme Patron of the Rite of Adoption of the World. In addition, Thornton Jackson also received a letter from Bro. C. B. Case granting him the authority to establish chapters of the Eastern Star among eligible black women. In obedience to the authority granted by William H. Myers, Grand Master, Union Grand Lodge, Jurisdiction of the District of Columbia, Bro. Jackson established the first Eastern Star Chapter among black women in the United States.

On December 1, 1874, Queen Esther Chapter No. 1, Order of the Eastern Star, was established at 708 - O Street, N.W., Washington, D.C. in the home of Mrs. Georgiana Thomas. The first Worthy Matron was Sister Martha Welch and the first Worthy Patron was Bro. Thornton A. Jackson.

In December 1874, Grand Master William H. Myers and Deputy Grand Master William A. Tallaferro, Union Grand Lodge, Jurisdiction of the District of Columbia, were invited to receive the androgynous degrees. They both accepted, thus further cementing the ties that bind the Masonic Family together. Upon the occasion of Grand Master Myers' initiation into the Adoptive Rite, he made the following statement to the sisters of Queen Esther Chapter No. 1 - extolling them to greatness:

"May the dove of peace hover over you. May the All Seeing Eye, whom the Sun, Moon and Stars obey ever watch over you. May he keep and protect you in your every effort to promote interest in the general good of this chapter".

On April 28, 1890, Queen of Sheba Chapter No. 3 and on October 20, 1890, Gethsemane Chapter No. 4, Order of the Eastern Star, were established by Thornton A. Jackson within the Jurisdiction of the District of Columbia. He was also

instrumental and helped to establish one (1) chapter in Alexandria, Virginia, three (3) chapters in Maryland and three chapters in Pennsylvania. In each instance when a chapter was organized and established, it was adopted by a regularly constituted masonic Lodge. Thus, Brother Jackson was able to bring about more unity within the Masonic Family.

During the year 1875, Pythagoras Lodge No. 9 presented the officers of Queen Esther Chapter No. 1 with their first badges which were known as Rosettes. This presentation was made by Worthy Patron Thornton A. Jackson who wished the chapter success and prosperity in the work upon which they were entering. He admonished the officers to wear the Rosettes with dignity keeping ever before them the memory of the five (5) Heronines: Adah, Ruth, Esther, Martha and Electa. In closing, Brother Jackson stated "To you Queen Esther and Associates, the representatives of the rays of the Beautiful Star and from whom comes the most charming, the most prophetic and the most instructive lessons of the Old and New Testaments. May you always throw an air of beauty and solemnity around all that you bring thousands to worship Him." This has been our charge as bona fide members of the Order of Eastern Stars from 1875 to this present moment in time.

And so it was one hundred years after the founding of the first Black Lodge of Free and Accepted Masons, Queen Esther Chapter No. 1, Order of the Eastern Star, was officially instituted in the City of Washington in the District of Columbia.

 

Italy's Government controlled by the Vatican Illuminati (3/1/2007)

ITALY'S GOVERNMENT CONTROLLED BY THE VATICAN ILLUMINATI

Tens of thousands of people marched peacefully through the northeastern Italian city of Vicenza on Saturday the 17th of Feb. to protest a planned U.S. military base expansion that has strained relations within the governing center-left coalition.

The expansion of the military base has obviously been approved by local authorities influenced by the Vatican lead American illuminati and is strongly backed by Freemason Prime Minister Romano Prodi, while his far-left and Green allies condemn it. “This demonstration is a referendum against the doubling of the American military base,” the Green minister for the environment, Alfonso Pecoraro Scanio, told newspaper Repubblica. "The government will not fall over a military base," warned Oliviero Diliberto (poor Oliviero little he knew of what was about to happen a few days later when the Prime Minister finaly resigned), Diliberto is the secretary for the Democratic Communist Party. Prodi had banned ministers from attending the demonstration, but commended the peaceful nature of the protest.

Police estimated the crowd to be at 50,000 to 80,000, while organizers put the numbers between 100,000 and 150,000. Nobel Prize winner Dario Fo gave a performance at the end of the demonstration. The march took place without incident, and was heavily guarded by Italian security forces.

The Italian government in the meantime held 'constructive talks' with the Vatican during a meeting in Rome that saw Prime Minister Romano Prodi discuss a draft bill on the rights of unmarried couples, including homosexual unions, with Roman Catholic Church officials (including the usual Jesuits). A statement from the prime minister's office said the 'cordial and serene' talks on the problems facing the family and other issues had allowed each party to 'clarify their respective positions in a constructive manner' (more rubbish talk from the usual suspects...). Prodi's centre-left government has irked the Church hierarchy with its decision to grant certain rights to de facto couples, including those of the same sex (hypocracy his the biggest sin in the Vatican hierarchy by the way full of homosexual couples as we all know). The 'rights of cohabiting people.' or 'DICO' bill, was drafted in a special cabinet meeting held on February 8 and was about to be submitted to the Italian parliament. If approved, it will have allowed couples living together a series of rights, including access to inheritance and the right to visit a partner in hospital without having to seek the consent of the patient's relatives but the Vatican obviouysly didnt like that. Inspired by France's 'civil pacts of solidarity,' the bill has been strongly criticised by Italy's Bishops Conference (CEI). Pope Benedict XVI has repeatedly warned Catholic lawmakers against adopting legislation that may threaten the traditional family, dismissing civil unions as 'pseudo-matrimony' (what about his 24 year old gay lover ??? ).

Catholic lawmakers within Prodi's supporting centre-left majority, such as Justice Minister Clemente Mastella, warned that the bill could fail to receive the support of parliament's upper house. A poll published earlier last week before the Governement falled by daily Corriere della Sera suggested Italians are split down the middle over the bill, with 45 per cent of respondents expressing support for DICOs, compared to 47 per cent of those against.

Approached by reporters, CEI head Vatican illuminati Camillo Ruini said meeting had gone 'very well' while the Vatican's Secretary of State, Cardinal Tarcisio Bertone, said the talks had allowed both sides to clarify their positions but strangely enough Prodi resigned a few days later. Speaking ahead of the meeting, Prodi had defended DICOs by saying they were designed to grant some form of protection to some of the weakest members of society 'We want dialogue and cooperation (with the Vatican) on the most important problems facing us, including the family and our bill draft,' Prodi told state television RAI.

And after the meeting with the Vatican?

Prodi reaffirmed the great and special relation between the Vatican and Italy and soon after released a statement pledging to call a meeting of majority parties to "reaffirm" the government's foreign policy lines in favour of the US VATICAN CRUSADE. Former premier and opposition leader Silvio Berlusconi said the defeat should prompt Prodi to resign and thats exactly what happened.

Prodi went to the President and resigned from Prime Minister of Italy but a couple of days later got back the job and made the Vatican happy,in theatre tipe event tipical of Italian politics once again victim of the Vatican conspiracy . In the meantime good old P2 Vatican illuminati Brother Silvio Berlusconi wants to get backin power with the help of the usual friends from the Opus Dei like Fini and powerfull Jesuit Puppet Master Giulio Andreotti.

Strangely enough we wrote not so long ago that a new lodge of Freemasons from the Regular Grand Lodge of Italy was opening in Vicenza soon, the first in the world of Freemasonry to use the name of a Pope, that Pope was Pio II ( Enea Silvio Piccolomini ).

This was the original message we received: Inviato: Domenica 21 gennaio 2007, 18:48:57 Oggetto: La masonería dedica una logia al Papa Pío II

La masonería dedica una logia al Papa Pío II

Posted by: "Hermes" latomia3@yahoo. es latomia3

Sat Jan 13, 2007 1:42 pm (PST)

Paris, 12 de enero de 2007.

Querida Ofelia:

Por primera vez en la Historia, la masonería ha decidido dedicar... ¡una logia a un papa!

La masonería, que ha sido siempre adversaria e incluso enemiga de la Iglesia católica tomó esta decisión según la prensa italiana. Ocurrió durante la reunión anual de La Gran Loggia Regolare d'Italia, que es la única reconocida por la Gran Logia Unida de Inglaterra, "madre" de la masonería mundial.

Se tomó la decisión que una logia de la ciudad de Vicenza llevara el nombre de Enea Silvio Piccolomini (el Papa humanista Pio II ).

El Sr. Fabio Venzi, Gran Maestro de la Gran Loggia Regolare declaró: "Se trata de una decisión que forma parte de nuestro acercamiento a las enseñanzas milenarias de la Iglesia católica".

La Gran Loggia Regolare d'Italia fue constituida hace sólo doce años, a causa de un desacuerdo del ex Gran Maestro Giuliano di Bernardo, con el Grande Oriente d'Italia.

Hay que recordar que aunque la masonería inglesa no reconoce al Grande Oriente d'Italia, ésta es la confesión masónica más importante de la península.

Un abrazo desde la Vieja Europa.

Félix José Hernández.

======================================

So what about Italy? Well ask the Vatican,the P2 and the usual suspects....

Leo Lyon Zagami

 

 

Project Vatican (3/1/2007)

Project: Vatican Blueprint for the Restoration of the Global Kingdom of Jesus Christ

Project Vatican is dedicated to the restoration of the Global Kingdom of Jesus Christ in the third millennium. The means by which this restoration is being accomplished are five-fold: 

I. The Jesuit infiltration of the English colonies on the North American continent. Using forged papers and secret aliases, the Jesuits set up an underground network of political operatives that paved the way for the Vatican to send a second dispatch, this time consisting of multitudes of Roman Catholic families posing as Protestants. Gradually and unobtrusively, this underground network was able to infiltrate the civil governments at every level, therefore abolishing existing legal sanctions against Roman Catholicism. 

II. Jesuit control of Christian schools and universities. The Jesuit Underground was successful in infiltrating school boards, committees and associations for the purpose of gradually replacing the standards and applications of the Protestant Bible with the philosophy of the Spiritual Exercises of the Jesuit Society. This resulted in the Roman Catholic dominance of the American academic community. 

III. Roman Catholic control exercised though Vatican operatives in the United States military, judiciary and media. This was accomplished through the instigation of the Civil War. As Roman Catholic plants in both government and academia pushed both sides toward armed conflict, the demand for soldiers provided easy opportunity for the successful infiltration of both the Union and Confederate armies. Jesuit operatives were able to control the tactical maneuvers of both sides, thus ensuring minimal loss for Roman Catholic soldiers. As a result, key positions in both the judiciary and the press were ripe for penetration by the Vatican-controlled mercenaries at the end of the war.

IV. The weakening of the U.S. military, both in strength and resolve, in preparation for the Vatican-led One World Government. The Knights Of Columbus, pledged to bring America under Vatican rule, continually pressured U.S. Bishops to undermine the nation's nuclear strategy in the second half of the 20th century. This precipitated the necessary shift in the paradigm of military strategists, officers and enlisted personnel from a mentality of world dominance to one of communal deference, a vital factor in the coming implementation of Phase V of Project Vatican. 

V. Total control of all institutions and resources on Planet Earth, including political, military, economic, educational, religious and environmental systems, for the purpose of ensuring global peace, prosperity and order.

Phase I through Phase IV have taken 523 years to complete, and at the dawn of the third millennium Project Vatican is poised to launch Phase V. This will necessitate cooperation of the citizens of every nation on the planet, on a massive scale and in previously untested numbers. The remainder of this web site is devoted to the implementation strategies for Phase V of Project Vatican. Project Vatican is dedicated to the restoration of the Global Kingdom of Jesus Christ in the third millennium. The five-fold means by which this restoration is being accomplished are found in Introduction to Project Vatican. The remainder of this web site is devoted to the implementation strategies for Phase V of Project Vatican. Each of these strategies is in full effect, albeit for varying lengths of time. The execution of the first strategy listed below was begun almost 150 years ago, with each following strategy characterized by progressively later geneses; the last strategy began to be realized at the close of the 20th century. 

Devotion to the Sacred Heart of Jesus and to the Immaculate Heart of Mary through the perpetuation of visions, miracles and revelations. This was begun in 1854 with the private revelation of Sophie Prouvier on the devotion to the Eucharistic Heart of Jesus, the same year of the proclamation of the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of Mary; the latter was reinforced in Lourdes, France in 1858 when Our Lady appeared to Bernadette Soubirous, and the former in 1868, when Pius IX indulgenced an invocation to the Eucharistic Heart. Since then, an unceasing procession of miracles and revelations (the most notable being the 1917 Miracle of the Sun at Fatima, the promulgation in 1925 of the Reign of Christ the King, the approval of the Divine Mercy Devotion in 1978 and the messages and miracles from Our Lady of Medjugorje from 1981 to the present) has kept the eye of Christendom fixed upon Rome and her guiding signal fire, the Vatican. 

Dilution of the eschatological models of Biblical prophesy by means of the aforementioned extra- biblical revelations. The last bastion of Protestantism will fall once the masses of uneducated Christian fundamentalists are no longer able to defend and promote their "last days" interpretations of the prophetic books of the Bible, due to the continuing modern-day revelations and miracles associated with the Church of Rome. With the removal of the so-called "papal threat" from the pulpits of Reformation congregations, the ecumenical movement implemented by Pope Paul VI at the Second Vatican Council will be able to proceed unfettered by hermeneutical separatism. 

The alignment of the homosexual agenda with religious and racial equality, guaranteeing a support base sufficient in number to legislate Biblical Christian fundamentalism into the category of "hate speech". Once this is accomplished, the Vatican will be free to overtly implement the Roman Catholic Ecumenical Assemblies (RCEA) as the only legally recognized religious assembly. This will pave the way for the arrest, incarceration and re-education of all clergy, as well as their family members, who are not in registered communion with the RCEA. 

International monopolistic control of all financial institutions and transactions. This began January 1, 1993 with the creation of the European Roman Empire (ERE). VISA Corporation is poised to label every citizen, upon request from the ERE, with identifying barcode technology. The current backlash against the paranoia of the religious right-wing in the United States and Canada has ensured a very liberal, relaxed attitude toward this imminent accounting system. Slated for the year 2001, this will enable the World Trade Organization (WTO) to require all governments operating under WTO agreements to join the ERE system in identifying all citizens and monetary transactions. Full global cooperation is expected, as it is anticipated that those governments refusing to cooperate with the WTO will, in effect, "comply by attrition". 

The Global Eucharistic Community. With the rampant materialism, environmental destruction and military instability of the capitalist systems fully extinguished through the controls set in place by the new global economy, the Vatican- backed RCEA will be in position to compel international compliance to Eucharistic adoration and communion, ushering in the peace and prosperity inherent in the Kingship of Jesus Christ. The Global Eucharistic Community (GEC) was formally invoked by the Vatican on December 31, 1999, which will preside over the WTO, the GEC and the RCEA. 

Phase V Strategy 1 

Devotion to the Sacred Heart of Jesus and to the Immaculate Heart of Mary through the perpetuation of visions, miracles and revelations. 

This was begun in 1854 with the private revelation of Sophie Prouvier on the devotion to the Eucharistic Heart of Jesus, the same year of the proclamation of the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of Mary; the latter was reinforced in Lourdes, France in 1858 when Our Lady appeared to Bernadette Soubirous, and the former in 1868, when Pius IX indulgenced an invocation to the Eucharistic Heart. Since then, an unceasing procession of miracles and revelations (the most notable being the 1917 Miracle of the Sun at Fatima, the promulgation in 1925 of the Reign of Christ the King, the approval of the Divine Mercy Devotion in 1978 and the messages and miracles from Our Lady of Medjugorje from 1981 to the present) has kept the eye of Christendom fixed upon Rome and her guiding signal fire, the Vatican. 

Core of Strategy 1 

The recurring theme of the Marian apparitions at Lourdes, Fatima, Garabandal, Akita and Medjugorje have been: an admonition to "stop offending God"; the importance of the Rosary; obedience to the Roman Catholic Church; the warning of three days of planetary darkness; and "the end of sin". 

What you can do 

Pray five decades of the Rosary every day. Make reparation to the Immaculate Heart of Mary on the first Saturday of every month. Wear the brown scapular. Pray the Chaplet of Divine Mercy. Consecrate yourself to the Jesus King of All Nations Devotion. Encourage other Roman Catholics to do the same. Invite non-Catholics to RCEA-approved Ecumenical services, gatherings and events. Submit the names of prospective candidates for conversion to your RCEA representative. 

Phase V Strategy 2 

Dilution of the eschatological models of Biblical prophesy by means of the aforementioned extra- biblical revelations. 

The last bastion of Protestantism will fall once the masses of uneducated Christian fundamentalists are no longer able to defend and promote their "last days" interpretations of the prophetic books of the Bible, due to the continuing modern-day revelations and miracles associated with the Church of Rome. With the removal of the so-called "papal threat" from the pulpits of Reformation congregations, the ecumenical movement implemented by Pope Paul VI at the Second Vatican Council will be able to proceed unfettered by hermeneutical separatism. 

Core of Strategy 2 

Christian fundamentalism is fragmenting at an almost-daily rate, due to the practice of "multiplication by division" that is a recurring result of the constant analysis of eschatological minutia. Young fundamentalists, as well as so-called "Easter Sunday" Christians can easily conclude that the study of Biblical "end-times" prophesies are of negligible consequence, providing fertile soil for their indoctrination into the messages received through apparitions of Jesus and Mary. 

What you can do 

Join in any debates, forums or discussions, formal or informal, for the purpose of promoting the preterist and/or spiritual interpretations of the book of Revelation. Circulate books, periodicals, audio and video tapes, web site URLs, etc. which promote the appearances and revelations of Jesus Christ or the Blessed Virgin. Report anyone who uses terms and buzzwords relating to 666, the mark of the beast, the Antichrist, the rapture, the tribulation or Armageddon to your RCEA representative. 

Phase V Strategy 3 

The alignment of the homosexual agenda with religious and racial equality, guaranteeing a support base sufficient in number to legislate Biblical Christian fundamentalism into the category of "hate speech". 

Once this is accomplished, the Vatican will be free to overtly implement the Roman Catholic Ecumenical Assemblies (RCEA) as the only legally recognized religious assembly. This will pave the way for the arrest, incarceration and re-education of all clergy, as well as their family members, who are not in communion with the RCEA. 

Core of Strategy 3 

The Protestants' lack of a governing authority has resulted in a sheep-like obedience to civil governments. Such social compliance, coupled with capitalistic greed has made Christian fundamentalists, for the most part, extremely vulnerable to social engineering. Churches that once preached racial segregation now advertise their multicultural diversity as an asset, and that paradigm shift has laid the groundwork for the acceptance of gays and lesbians into the evangelical Christian communities. Such passive desire for public legitimacy will further the cause of the RCEA, which, in its eighth year, has surreptitiously signed concordants with 91% of the world's organized denominations. The international interdictment against all non-RCEA religious organizations is slated for June 2001. 

What you can do 

Attend non-Catholic churches that are not yet RCEA affiliates for the purpose of encouraging their ministers to join the RCEA. Make audio recordings of their responses, and deliver these recordings to your RCEA representative. Report all statements by non-Catholics of a racially-biased, homophobic or anti-Catholic nature to your RCEA representative. 

Phase V Strategy 4 

International monopolistic control of all financial institutions and transactions. 

This began January 1, 1993 with the creation of the European Roman Empire (ERE). VISA Corporation is poised to label every citizen, upon request from the ERE, with identifying barcode technology. The backlash against the paranoia of the religious right- wing in the United States and Canada has ensured a very liberal, relaxed attitude toward this imminent accounting system. Slated for the year 2001, this will enable the World Trade Organization (WTO) to require all governments operating under WTO agreements to join the ERE system in identifying all citizens and monetary transactions. Full global cooperation is expected, as it is anticipated that those governments refusing to cooperate with the WTO will, in effect, "comply by attrition". 

Core of Strategy 4 

Since the fall of the Roman Empire, there has been the dream of a unified Europe. We are seeing a brand new Roman Empire reconstructed. The European Community has utilized an identification mark in cooperation with VISA Corporation. VI is 6 in Roman numerals, S was 6 in ancient Egypt and A was 6 in Sanskrit; a "hide in plain sight" strategy has resulted in the choice by VISA Corporation and the ERE of the number 666 in the implementation of this citizen accounting system. 

What you can do 

Wherever possible, purchase all goods and services with your VISA card. Refuse to transact with merchants and vendors who do not accept VISA. Contact your Senators and Representatives and encourage them to support the policies of the WTO. Contribute generously to those in Congress whose voting records reflect the agenda of the WTO. Publicly dismiss anyone who uses terms and buzzwords relating to 666, the mark of the beast, the Antichrist, the rapture, the tribulation or Armageddon as disseminators of paranoid militant theocentrism. Report all theocentrists to your RCEA representative. 

Phase V Strategy 5 

The Global Eucharistic Community.

With the rampant materialism, environmental destruction and military instability of the capitalist systems fully extinguished through the controls set in place by the new global economy, the Vatican- backed RCEA will be in position to compel international compliance to Eucharistic adoration and communion, ushering in the peace and prosperity inherent in the Kingship of Jesus Christ. The Global Eucharistic Community (GEC) was formally invoked by the Vatican on December 31, 1999, which will preside over the WTO, the GEC and the RCEA. 

Core of Strategy 5 

"The bread of God is that which comes down from heaven and gives life to the world ... I am the bread of life. Whoever comes to me will never be hungry, and whoever believes in me will never be thirsty ... Your ancestors ate the manna in the wilderness, and they died. This is the bread that comes down from heaven, so that one may eat of it and not die. I am the living bread that came down from heaven. Whoever eats of this bread will live forever; and the bread that I will give for the life of the world is my flesh ... Very truly, I tell you, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood, you have no life in you. Those who eat my flesh and drink my blood have eternal life, and I will raise them up on the last day; for my flesh is true food and my blood is true drink. Those who eat my flesh and drink my blood abide in me, and I in them. Just as the living Father sent me, and I live because of the Father, so whoever eats me will live because of me. This is the bread that came down from heaven, not like that which your ancestors ate, and they died. But the one who eats this bread will live forever." - Jesus Christ, as quoted in Chapter 6 of the Gospel of John (New Revised Standard Version) 

What you can do 

Apply for citizenship in the GEC, and encourage other Roman Catholics to do the same. Participate in Eucharistic Adoration at your local parish or retreat. Attend confession and Mass at least once a week. Join in any debates, forums or discussions, formal or informal, for the purpose of promoting the literal interpretation of John chapter 6. Circulate books, periodicals, audio and video tapes, web site URLs, etc. which promote the celebration of the Mass and the worship of the Eucharistic body and blood of Jesus Christ. Report anyone who misaligns or defames the Eucharist, the Mass or the Roman Catholic liturgy to your RCEA representative.

 

 

 

ARTICLES 91-100

 

Radio Vaticana su Chiesa e Massoneria (3/5/2007)

Radio Vaticana 2 marzo 2007

Mons. Gianfranco Girotti: il relativismo, il carattere esoterico del sapere e l'impossibilità di conoscere la verità sono i tratti fondamentali della inconciliabilità tra fede cristiana e massoneria.

I principi del la massoneria sono inconciliabili con quelli della fede cristiana. Lo ha ribadito ieri pomeriggio mons. Gianfranco Girotti, reggente della Penitenzieria Apostolica che ha ricordato il giudizio negativo della Chiesa nei riguardi delle associazioni massoniche espresso in un documento della Congregazione per la Dottrina della Fede del 26 novembre 1983. Mons. Girotti è intervenuto al convegno "Chiesa e Massoneria" che ieri pomeriggio si è svolto al Seraphicum di Roma. C'era per noi Tiziana Campisi:

**********

Un fenomeno variegato che fa ancora discutere: è la Massoneria, una forma di associazionismo che non accetta verità assolute e rivelate, che raduna persone di qualunque Credo, che riconosce un Ente creatore – il Grande Architetto dell'Universo – e che raccoglie uomini di buona volontà sulla base di valori umanistici accettabili da tutti. Ma la Chiesa come guarda ai massoni?

Mons. Gianfranco Girotti:

"Chi è massone, non è scomunicato. Si trova in uno stato di peccato grave, per cui non può accostarsi ai Sacramenti e, quindi, la Chiesa considera costoro come persone che sono irregolari nei confronti del Magistero della Chiesa. Accenno soltanto un elemento, quello della segretezza: colui che appartiene ad un movimento può essere messo in rischio di non conoscere cosa deve fare e in cosa viene coinvolto. Questo è un problema non indifferente".

Eppure da alcuni anni Chiesa e Massoneria stanno tentando di dialogare. Giuseppe Ferrari segretario nazionale del GRIS, il Gruppo di ricerca e informazione socio religiosa:

"Ritengo che si debba proseguire sulla strada del dialogo e trovare elementi comuni sui quali collaborare e portare avanti anche iniziative comuni e battaglie comuni, specialmente a difesa della vita, a difesa della dignità della persona umana, a difesa e salvaguardia della natura e via dicendo. Stiamo cercando di comprendere quelle che sono le ragioni degli iscritti alla Massoneria e dei massoni. E questo perché vediamo che, nonostante la presa di posizione chiara della Chiesa, ci sono diversi cattolici che decidono di iscriversi e di aderire alla Massoneria e purtroppo tra questi cattolici ci sono anche alcuni sacerdoti. Le motivazioni dei singoli fedeli laici potrebbero essere le più diverse: molte volte non sanno neanche di queste disposizioni della Chiesa e molte volte si iscrivono ed aderiscono a logge massoniche per motivi professionali oppure perché convinti di fare carriera nelle loro attività lavorative e così via".

Ma la Chiesa come si pone di fronte a quei sacerdoti che dichiarano di aderire a logge massoniche?

Ancora mons. Giuseppe Girotti:

"La Chiesa o i superiori dovranno intervenire, almeno sul piano disciplinare. Poi la Santa Sede certamente avrà la sua attenzione. Il sacerdote che disattende a dei principi disciplinari e dottrinali è già un sacerdote che viene meno al suo impegno, disattende e rinnega i principi e il Magistero della Chiesa".

Fabio Venzi, Gran Maestro della Gran Loggia regolare d'Italia, ha precisato che le associazioni massoniche si differenziano l'una dall'altra e che non si basano tutte sugli stessi principi.

**********

 

Confession to the Jesuits no.24 (3/5/2007)

Confession To The Jesuits No. 24: Witchcraft in White House And Vatican This week we also look at a revealing interview about Vatican and Jesuit Order corruption with Eric Phelps. Also his third edition of Vatican Assassins is now finished and ready for distribution. 3 Mar 2007

By Greg Szymanski

In this Confession to the Jesuits No. 24, we call on an article which first appeared on the Cutting Edge web site and then reprinted at Bible scholar's Mike Novielli's site at http://www.geocities.com/propheticangel2001/

The article is entitled Witchcraft, The White House and Roman Catholism. Next, we take a look at an old interview conducted with Eric Phelps, which is pertinent today since his third edition of Vatican Assassins is now available at his web site at www.vaticanassassins.org

First let's look at the Witchcraft article and then the Phelps interview:

WITCHCRAFT THE WHITE HOUSE AND ROMAN CATHOLOCISM

The moral bankruptcy of our society is well-documented. But, few people understand why we have become morally bankrupt. However, when we look at society through the Biblical eyes of God, we can easily see why we are facing the unprecedented troubles of today. This study of America through the eyes of God is what we will always try to do here; stay with us for some eye-opening truths.

We have stated many times on this radio program that the occultic plan was to reelect George Bush as President and to stage the appearance of Anti-Christ during his second term. Remember the occultic prophesy, communicated in 1492 to the leader of a Spanish secret society: "The leader who faces the obelisk shall introduce the world to the man who will introduce Anti-Christ". This prophecy was dealing with a political leader who would deliberately face a major obelisk at a critical time in world history. Occultists all over the world would then know that the successor to this political leader would be the one to introduce the world to Anti-Christ. Then, in the late 1700's, the guiding spirits of the occultic secret societies communicated that the new America would become the new Atlantis; in other words, the new America was destined to assume the leadership of the drive to institute the New World Order. From this time forward, occultists looked to American leadership, specifically the President, to fulfill this prophecy.

And the United States of America has the world's tallest and largest obelisk -- the Washington Monument. Every President from George Washington to Jimmy Carter took their oaths of office from the East side of the Capitol Building; however, on January 20, 1981, President Reagan insisted that the Inauguration Ceremony take place from the West side of the Capitol. A quick look at a map of Washington, D.C., shows that, when President Reagan addressed the crowd to give his Inaugural speech, he was facing that great obelisk, the Washington Monument. Occultists the world over clearly knew the significance. They knew that the occultic plan to produce Anti-Christ was nearing its completion; they knew that Reagan's successor was to be the President to be in power when Anti-Christ staged his appearance. President Reagan took his second oath of office from the traditional East side of the Capitol as did President Bush. The plan called for only one President to face the occultic obelisk.

However, as we have stated repeatedly, God's Plan is the one which will prevail, not Satan's. Even though the New World Order Plan called for George Bush's reelection, God's power prevailed to thwart Bush's second Administration. For reasons only God will know, He caused Bill Clinton to be elected as America's 42nd President. This undoubtedly caused much consternation among the occultists around the world. They were asking among themselves whether Clinton was willing and capable of carrying the torch of the New World Order. Clearly, Clinton had to signal to these powerful New World Order occultists that he would, indeed, carry forward the Plan to produce Anti-Christ. Clinton flashed two important signals designed to reassure:

During his acceptance speech, Clinton stated that one of the most important influences in his life was his college professor, Carroll Quigley. Professor Quigley is renowned for his ardent support of the New World Order. Clinton decided that his Inauguration would also be from the West side of the Capitol, so that he also faced the obelisk, the Washington Monument. This action was a clear signal to every occultist in the know that Clinton was willing and capable of carrying the Plan forward.

One of the fundamental truths which I learned in the study of history in both high school and college was that, if people do not learn the facts of history, they will be doomed to repeat the mistakes of history. Since most people do not learn history from one generation to another, history does have a nasty habit of repeating itself. And history is repeating itself in America as we are on a parallel path with Germany in the 1920's-1930's, as that country progressed gradually into Nazism. Later historians would ask the question, "How could the country of Martin Luther become the country of Adolf Hitler"?

This very good question prompted the unparalleled study of history in the years following the conclusion of World War II. One of these studies was written by a renowned psychiatrist, Dr. Robert Jay Lifton, in his book, "The Nazi Doctors". Dr. Lifton systematically showed how the Nazi holocaust, which ultimately killed over 18 million people, actually began in the early 1920's, as doctors and nurses began to kill people under their care, people whom they felt no longer had "quality of life". Certain doctors and nurses were killing several types of people in their institutions:

The terminally ill. Doctors and nurses argued that they were actually acting very humanely on the behalf of their terminally ill patients when they euthanized them, because they were preventing them from long periods of pain and mental anguish. In some cases, patients wrote letters asking the doctors to euthanize them. The emotionally ill. Again, doctors and nurses reasoned that these people could not enjoy a normal life, and therefore, should be killed. Such killing was deemed to also benefit German society by preventing state resources from being endlessly poured into keeping individuals alive who could never contribute anything back to the state. The physically handicapped. All the arguments listed above were used in this category of people. At the beginning, people were euthanized who were extremely handicapped; however, by the end of the war, people were being killed for the slightest of reasons, i.e., if their ears were malformed. Remember, human beings are creatures of gradual change. Satan is well aware that, if he can open the door to an objectionable practice just a crack, he can later open it gradually further and further, until he finally has it open all the way. Such was the case in pre-Nazi Germany, and such is the case today in America, as the scenario is unfolding before our eyes. How important was the gradual public acceptance of the euthanizing of the types of people we have just discussed? Dr. Lifton states emphatically in his book, the Nazi Doctors, that Hitler's ultimate holocaust would simply not have been possible had it not been for the interim step of euthanasia. This statement is very heavy, and it should sound all sorts of alarms in our hearts and heads about the direction this country is headed. However --

Let us pause here for just a moment. We have devoted several radio programs on this subject of gradually changing the hearts and minds of people to a practice which we have always considered objectionable. We have named this process the "Six-Step Attitudinal Change Plan". Under Presidents Franklin Roosevelt to George Bush, American society has gradually been conditioned to accept many formerly objectionable practices as normal and healthy. In so many instances, the door to such objectionable practices has been opened either most of the way or just a crack. We have seen this action occur in many areas:

1. The Slaughtering of the Innocent Unborn

Abortion Fetal Tissue Research The French "Morning After" Abortion pill, RU- 486.

2. Euthanising People Who Want To Die Rather Than Face Life In Their Present Condition. So far, the people whom Dr. Kevorkian has killed have all requested to be killed. And other cases of euthanasia have occurred where the family has made the decision to kill their "loved" one. And no doubt, this will be the case for some years to come. However, the time will arrive when the decision to kill will pass from the individual to the family to the State. Dr. Lifton chronicles this exact progression in Germany prior to the point where Adolf Hitler assumed power. At this point, in 1933, Hitler stepped into the ongoing euthanasia process and committed Federal Government resources and manpower to the effort. Obviously, the number of people killed between 1933-1938 dramatically increased, and the stage was set for the Holocaust to begin.

We believe President Clinton may be the man who will also step into the ongoing process of euthanasia to commit Federal Government resources and manpower to the effort, and will begin to set the stage for the Bibically-prophesied worldwide Holocaust of the Great Tribulation. And Dr. Kevorkian, dubbed "Dr. Death" by some and "Jack the Dripper" by others, will have played a major role in conditioning Americans that Euthanasia is normal and healthy. At this point, Dr. Kevorkian has assisted 15 people to die, all with their consent. Dr. Kevorkian is preparing two actions which might have tremendous impact in furthering Euthanasia:

Dr. Kevorkian is preparing to legally challenge the impending Minnesota law which prohibits any doctor from assisting any person to commit suicide. If Dr. Kevorkian succeeds in overturning this new law, every state in the Union will be very reluctant to enact similar legislation. Thus, the case for national Euthanasia will have just been legally legitimized. We believe that this scenario is what Satan had in mind all along. The tactic is brilliant. During Pat Robertson's '700 Club', 2-17-93, Robertson interviewed a reporter who had talked with Dr. Jack Kevorkian. Dr. Kevorkian would like to have Euthanasia Centers opening in all parts of the country. He is sending out mailers to doctors who are currently operating Abortion Clinics, asking them if they would be interested in converting them into Euthanasia Clinics!! The fact of the matter is that these clinics, plus Planned Parenthood, will cease their reason for existence when the French abortion pill, RU-486, becomes widely available. Women will no longer need to go to an Abortion Clinic to get rid of their "unwanted tissue mass". They can simply achieve identical results by swallowing this little pill. And many doctors will lose millions of dollars of income. But, they will have nothing to fear if Dr. Kevorkian has his way -- these doctors will simply rename their clinics, will buy the necessary new machinery to kill adults, and will reopen as public Euthanasia Clinics.

As revolting as this scenario may sound to many of you, Dr. Kevorkian's action here is very much consistent with the plans of the New World Order to reduce the population of the world from its present 6 billion people to 2 billion by the year 2,000 A.D. To achieve this ambitious goal in just 7 more years obviously will require that the pace of killing be stepped up. The campaign for public acceptance of Euthanasia and its widespread use, is still in the stage of people making personal decisions to end their life. And the reasons being advanced are still medical, i.e., because said person is terminally ill and wants to end their suffering while they can still do so "with dignity". However, once public Euthanasia centers are set up and operating, who will argue when a person walks into the clinic demanding to be euthanised for nonmedical reasons, perhaps because he/she has just lost a loved one or because they have just lost their job? Immediately, an outcry would be heard that such a request must be granted. Then, America would be on a truly slippery slope to widespread killing.

And we have already seen instances where family members have made decisions to kill "loved ones".

We see these two paths occurring simultaneously. Thus, the stage would be set for the Federal Government to secretly step in to commit state resources to the Euthanasia effort, and later, to begin to decide who should be put to death and for what reason. This was the path in Germany leading to the Nazi Holocaust, and this is the approximate path which will be followed here. In this regard, watch Donna Shalala, President Clinton's new Director of Health and Human Services. This is one of those areas in which the door has been opened a little bit, and is now susceptible to being kicked completely open by direct Governmental action.

Another way to achieve the desired goal of a two-thirds reduction in world population in just 7 more years is to reduce conception. This course of action has been vigorously followed for the past 20 years, and is one of the major thrusts of Planned Parenthood. Contraception of all kinds is encouraged among America's teens in health clinics in our high schools. However, a new type of contraception to prevent conception is now under discussion; the debate over Norplant Implants. Norplant consists of six matchstick-size capsules that are surgically implanted in a person's arm. These capsules will slowly release a very low dosage of a synthetic hormone, levonorgestrel, the same hormone now found in several traditional birth control pills. Simply stated, Norplant means sterilization for as long as it is implanted within the body, and no one knows for sure that a woman who has had it in her body for five years will be able to conceive after it has been removed.

Norplant was approved by the Food and Drug Administration in 1990, and is "being touted as a cure, not only for teen pregnancy, but also for welfare dependency, child abuse, and drug-addicted mothers". (Newsweek, 2/15/93, "The Norplant Debate", p. 37). Did you understand the staggering significance of that last statement? Proponents of national birth control are admittingly targeting teen mothers that are at the bottom of the economic ladder, and that involves a lot of nonwhite folk. Newsweek quotes a black minister in Baltimore, Maryland, as complaining that this proposed Norplant program is nothing more than genocide aimed at the black population.

Before you scoff too loudly, let me remind you that the New World Order is strictly a White Anglo-Saxon Protestant world. Blacks, Orientals, and Hispanics need not apply. Any person who is not a liberal Protestant need not apply, either. And there is a Nazi parallel here, too. History records that, when German doctors were contemplating killing those people who were living "lives unworthy of life", they began the Euthanasia process by sterilization. Dr. Lifton captures this initial drove toward sterilization in Chapter 1 of his book, "The Nazi Doctors". He stated that, in Germany, sterilization contributed mightily to the process of mass murder.

German doctors targeted several groups of people for sterilization; those individuals who were suffering from "life unworthy of life". Some of these conditions were:

Mental retardation Epilepsy Schizophrenia Manic Depressives Chorea, an hereditary brain disorder Hereditary Blindness Hereditary Deafness Grave Bodily Deformation Hereditary Alcoholism However, while these hereditary conditions were publicly given as the reasons for the sterilization procedures, Nazi leaders were indirectly linking the project to a "racial cleansing". Physician leaders consistently called for "racial cleansing" or "racial hygiene" to be carried out against anyone who was not of the "Nordic race".

Once this insidious program began, it took several ominous turns: 1. Nazis began to refer to the Jews as a "race" that was obviously not Nordic, thus setting the stage for their elimination. And make no mistake about the writings of the New Age; they, too, talk extensively about the "Aryan race", about cleansing, and about the Jews as an undesirable element. 2. Nazi officials began to apply political consideration to their determination as to who needed to receive sterilization. They began to declare anyone who spoke out against them in any way as being "feeble-minded", and thus "eligible" for sterilization. Beginning in the late 1970's, writings began to appear which stated that anyone who has not achieved the proper "level of consciousness" should be considered dead. This attitude clearly begins to set the stage where anyone who is not properly attuned to the New World Order could be targeted for destruction.

As we end this topic, we need to make one point very clear: The Nazis attributed both their sterilization and euthanasia campaigns to the need to "cleanse" their society; in other words, they reverse the meaning of terms. Their sterilization and their killing became the "healing" agents of the German state. Evil became good, and good became evil. You can clearly see the same logic being applied by Dr. Kevorkian and his supporters, and in the Norplant sterilization device. America is clearly far down the path toward the final genocide of the Great Tribulation Period. We are clearly the generation which will see these things.

The entire program of the New World Order is progressing according to a Satanic spiritual basis. Do not be deceived -- the leaders of the coming world system are practitioners of the ancient "Mysteries" religion dating back to the Satanism of Nimrod of Babylon. And the Bible clearly foretells that this is to be the case. In other words, the ancient occultism of 5,000 years ago is to come back full circle, and will be the religion of Anti-Christ. But, the Bible foretells that, until Anti-Christ destroys the False Religious leader part way through the Great Tribulation, the practice of the old Satanic religion will occur through the deception that it is really Christian.

And we see this coming true before our eyes in the activities of the Roman Catholic Institution. We have reported on this phenomenon consistently through our previous programs and we would be happy to share with you these programs if you would like to receive them; however, the startling facts we wish to share with you today about Roman Catholicism comes from a very unlikely and invaluable source. Doc Marquee is a former Satanist who was also initiated into the Illuminati. But, God had an important plan for Marquee's life. In 1979, the Holy Spirit led Doc Marquee out of Satanism/Illuminism and into the glorious light of Salvation through the atoning blood of Jesus Christ. Since his conversion, Marquee has been very active as an acknowledged expert in the occult. Marquee has given many seminars to police departments, training detectives to recognize signs in a crime scene which show that the perpetrators were occultic, and that, perhaps, the crime was committed as part of a Satanic ritual.

Doc Marquee has also written a book, which is being published by American Focus Publishing Company, entitled "Secrets of the Illuminati". While this topic has been explored before, no author has been able to bring a truly occultic angle to the discussion. In other words, Marquee looks at the plan to bring in the New World Order from the viewpoint of a former witch. In his book, Marquee includes a chapter entitled, "Is It Catholicism Or Witchcraft?" At the beginning of this chapter, Marquee makes a quite startling statement, "I must emphatically state that Catholicism and witchcraft are one and the same...there is no difference between witchcraft and Catholicism." Then, Marquee examines Catholicism and witchcraft from the vantage point of a former witch.

Marquee identifies several critically important areas in which the practice of Roman Catholicism and witchcraft are identical. We will first list these areas of commonalty and then comment specifically upon them. These common areas are:

The altar The golden goblet known as a chalice. Colored candles used in services The use of incense. The use of bells in the ceremony. Praying to statues. The use of Latin in services. The use of a golden scepter in giving a large blessing to the people. Common belief in Purgatory The common belief in the host. Common belief in the five elements. Now, let us examine each of these areas of commonalty:

1. The altar in every Catholic church is prominently positioned at the front of the church. The "Mysteries of the Mass" are celebrated on and around the altar. In witchcraft, also, the altar is similarly used for three purposes:

To practice certain metaphysical rites, such as the casting of certain spells or to honor occult deities. To hold the tools of magic. To perform human sacrifice.

The Roman Catholic altar also holds their tools of their magic, and they daily perform human sacrifice. Remember, we are looking at this subject through the eyes of a former high-level witch who is now a born-again Christian. This daily human sacrifice is performed according to the false belief in "transubstantiation", the belief that the priest magically transforms the wafer into Jesus' body and the wine into His blood. Marquee states, "In other words, every day Christ is being reincarnated and then sacrificed.. they perform daily their human sacrifice in which Christ is ...sacrificed for their sins." It is shocking to realize that the Roman Catholics are daily performing human sacrifice in a manner similar to that of witches throughout the centuries.

2. The Catholic Golden Goblet, or Chalice. "It is this cup that the wine poured into it becomes the...literal blood of Christ. When a witch does a human sacrifice, after the victim's throat is sliced open, the spilled blood will be collected in a chalice, just as the Catholics do, except the witch's chalice holds the real thing." In Satan's eyes, the Catholics are performing the same rite as the witches.

3. "Candles were introduced to the Catholic mass about 320 A.D. There is no Scriptural reasons for them, unless... you are a practicing witch. Below is a list of different colored candles a witch would use throughout the year. See if you can recall any of these colors used during a Catholic mass:

White -- Purity, Truth, Sincerity Red -- Strength, Health, Vigor, Sexual Love Light Blue -- Tranquillity, Understanding, Patience Dark Blue -- Impulsiveness, Depression, Change Green -- Finance, Fertility, Luck Gold/Yellow -- Persuasion, Charm, Confidence Brown -- Hesitation, Uncertainty Pink -- Honor, Love, Morality Black -- Evil, Loss, Discord, Confusion Purple -- Tension, Ambition, Power Silver-Gray -- Cancellation, Stalemate Orange -- Encouragement, Stimulation Greenish-Yellow -- Sickness, Anger, Jealousy "Using these colored candles and the right spells, a witch can cause anything to happen...our Catholic friends are not only using these occult tools, they also pay for them when they go to various statues and light...candles."

4. "Incense is a constant tool that is used by priests. They will take a philter (incense burner), walk around the altar, and then wave it out toward the crowd with an invocation...Not only do witches use incense, but they will consecrate their altar and their fellow witches in the exact way the Catholics do..."

5. Bells are also utilized by both Roman Catholics and witches. The bells are actually baptized, and in both witchcraft and Catholicism, altar boys attend the priest in sounding the bells.

6. Witches were praying to images or statues for many centuries before Catholics began the practice.

7. "Until recently, most of the rites of witchcraft were said in Latin...why is it, when the witches stopped using Latin as much as they did, about twenty years ago, that the Catholic mass was stopped being told in Latin? Today, it is spoken mostly in American English, the same way in which a witch's mass is held."

8. "...when the Pope, Cardinals, or priests want to give a huge blessing, they will take out a golden scepter, or wand, dip it in holy water, and then wave it on the people...wands are nothing new in the occult. When a witch wants to direct his power he can do it by means of wands." He can also control the demonic forces at his disposal by using a wand to consecrate a circle with a pentacle inside. Holy water is also used by a witch to purify himself and his instruments, and the water is made holy in both witchcraft and Catholicism by mixing water with salt.

9. The teaching of Purgatory is not found in the Bible. According to Catholic catechism, Purgatory is described as "a logically deduced place. Since a Catholic could not go straight to heaven if he had sinned, and since he could not go to hell if he had not died in mortal sin, there had to be a place in between where he could be purified" -- Purgatory. However, the belief in Purgatory is "totally occultic in origin". Witchcraft teaches that after a person goes through Purgatory, he is reincarnated and is more powerful in his next life than he was before. After several reincarnations, he will become purified enough to live with the gods and goddesses, precisely the same end as the Catholics teach.

10. Both Catholics and Witches teach that the host becomes the actual body of their respective gods. To the Roman Catholic, the host becomes the actual body of Jesus Christ; the witch believes the host actually becomes the body of their pagan deity, " I.H.S. -- or Iris, Horus, and Semiramis". This concept is known in both circles as transsubstantiation.

11. Both witchcraft and Roman Catholicism teach that the universe is comprised of five elements: Spirit, Water, Air, Fire, and Earth. These occultic five elements are also found in the Catholic mass.

Spirit -- of the wafer god they sacrifice daily. Water -- Holy water they use to purify and baptize Air -- symbolically used through the incense Fire -- used in tangent with the incense burning Earth -- The elements of the wafer come from the earth in agriculture, and the flesh of their sacrificed deity, Jesus Christ, also came from the earth. Doc Marquee's conclusion is inescapable and damning: The practice of occultism has come full circle from ancient Babylon to the Roman Catholic Institution today. As Jesus counseled in Revelation 18:4, "Come out of her, my people, that you do not participate in her sins, neither in her plagues".

Special thanks to the Cutting Edge Website for these informative webpages and above all, the Lord Jesus Christ himself for his goodness and mercy..

------------------------------------ THE PHELPS INTERVIEW

So, you thought you were pretty well informed by now about all of the main players on the "conspiracy" playing field? You've maybe been hearing for years about (or bumped into on your own) the various elements of society who control our world from behind the scenes.

You've gotten familiar with the role played by, for instance, the Khazarian Zionists (who invented the word "Jew" to disguise their adopted heritage, as distinguished from the biblical Judeans), or the role played by the Banksters (banking gangsters) controlling the economies of the world, by the CFR (Council on Foreign Relations), the Trilateral Commission, the Bilderbergers, the Committee of 300 (the 17 wealthiest so-called "elite" families)-the Rothschild's in England and Rockefellers in America and Bronfman's in Canada, and on and on, comprising the physical power structure of the New World Order puppets under the direction of darkly motivated, other-dimensional "master deceivers" commonly known as Lucifer or Satan and their "fallen angel" cohorts.

While all of those details contribute to understanding the Larger Picture, what you are about to read fills in a most important Missing Link in this entire structure. And I don't mean a little side issue; I mean a link so central-yet so well hidden from general public view, and for so long-that even the most studied of "conspiracy theory" scholars probably have not put together much of the information that is going to be presented here.

To call the following outlay "controversial" and "sensitive" is about as mild an understatement of the truth of the matter as can be made! This missing link changes the entire slant of the entire playing field!

After months of anticipation and weeks of preparation, I was finally able to speak with Vatican Assassins author Eric Jon Phelps on Tuesday, March 14. There was simply no other way to cover Eric's historic masterpiece spanning, literally, five centuries, than to just ask questions covering huge spans of time and major historical events. It took us almost four hours to accomplish the task, yet we could easily have gone on for another forty.

We here at The SPECTRUM are simply unwilling to reduce the importance of this work by presenting it in a too distilled fashion. In fact, in order to share this material with at least some of the pertinent backup, Eric has granted us permission to print (directly after the interview) several excerpts from his soon-to-be-published book which will help you in understanding certain aspects of this magnificently important and broad-sweeping story. The missing link is surely a central link.

Let's call this story the "Jesuit-Vatican connection" to the unfolding New World Order agenda. You make up your own mind just how absolutely central, yet well hidden, has been this link! There's a good reason the secret Vatican library is so extensive and yet remains so intact from outside intrusion, despite the many others who would like to possess such a collection of information detailing much "censored" data about our true, otherworldly cultural heritage.

When one reads a work like Vatican Assassins, one can't help but reflect back on the purposely "adjusted" and watered down and boring moments in high school history class. Meanwhile, the true history of what has gone on is dynamic and full of calculated intrigue.

In this business, I've heard and read a lot of things. But when I had to pick my jaw up off the floor during the reading of certain historical portions in Eric's book-well, let me just say that Truth certainly is stranger, and far more interesting, than the many fictions we've been led to believe are historical fact. And yet The Truth does fit together like the pieces of a jigsaw puzzle.

This book SHOULD be a best-seller, but it is hardly likely to achieve such general attention-considering how well controlled and censored is the publishing business. Thus is the reason for our lengthy presentation of this most astonishing and critically important material here in The SPECTRUM.

We are in a time of Truth being revealed from all directions. And there is probably no more fundamental, mind-rattling, and previous notions-shattering example of that than what is being presented here. The interview is directly followed by a number of pertinent excerpts from Eric's eye-opening book-which will be available July 1.

[Editor's note: It should be noted up-front that the information presented below is the studied opinion of Eric Jon Phelps. We here at The SPECTRUM find much about his presentation of his historical research which meshes with and expands upon Truth which has been presented by many other authors in these pages and elsewhere. And that is good; Truth is Truth is Truth, and should all mesh.

However, for the peace of mind of our unique readership-which typically has cultivated a more aware spiritual perspective than the general public-we do not want to give the impression that we agree with (or wish to promote) some collateral aspects of Eric's presentation having to do with his personal "religious" convictions. The focus of those convictions follows a much more biblically conventional (literal) path-in stark contrast to the unconventional, questioning, wide-angle vision of his historical material.

Generally such opinions are simply allowed to stand on their own-for you to sort and interpret as you see fit-rather than being singled-out to be addressed editorially. However, in this case, the practical side of Eric's stated religious convictions include the condoning of some degree of violence (or violent protest) and use of armaments. And such convictions are very much the opposite of our philosophical position-for many reasons, not the least of which is the obvious Adversarial bait-and-entrapment which would result from choosing what we would consider to be low-frequency responses to schoolroom Earth's current challenges.

Yet, if the perceptive reader penetrates "between the lines" thoughtfully, there is glimpsed a recurring commendable spiritual message in Eric's commentary-of "Have the courage to speak The Truth" and "God helps those who help themselves"-which we certainly DO agree with wholeheartedly and have long supported enthusiastically.

We are in the time of the Great Awakening on this planet. The Light of Truth, intensifying with each passing moment, is nudging many to step forward and share what they know. Will such ones follow that nudge or continue to hide in fear? The answer to that question is perhaps the most important aspect of schoolroom Earth's relentless testing at this critical time.

One last-minute footnote before beginning this interview: The Arts & Entertainment (A&E) cable television channel just started to air-on Easter Sunday evening!-a new two-hour documentary called: The Vatican Revealed. Tape it so you can study it carefully; within the lines of dialog and some of those people chosen for commentaries are many, many clues to the true power of the Vatican over world affairs. It would, of course, be much more revealing to watch the A&E program AFTER having read and digested the following.]

Martin: Before we begin, let me say a few words. The topic of your book is so comprehensive and covers, literally, all aspects of global control by the Jesuits, dating back to 1540. I would like to begin our conversation with a very important point of clarification so that our readers have something to hold onto while reading the historical narrative we are about to present. Let me also add that your book is one of the most compelling, dynamic, genuinely educational historical documents I have ever read. I want to tell you, I am impressed!

You, literally, link every major global conflict and political assassination to the hands of the Jesuit Order. The Jews, as with many other groups you mention, have been the unwitting pawns in this Jesuit Agenda.

Today, the present. I'm going to start here, and then we're going to go way back in time and work our way up. But, I want to start HERE because it will give a foundation for going back in time.

Today, who is the Superior General of the Jesuits, the so-called "Black Pope" [black here refers to hidden, evil activities, not to race or color] who gives the orders to the actual Pope. Is it still Jean-Baptist Janssens?

Phelps: Janssens, Frenchman. No, he passed away in 1964. Then Pedro Arrupe came to power. Then, after Arrupe died, in 1988, I believe, the present Jesuit General is Count Hans Kolvenbach. [See photo nearby.] I call him Count Hans Kolvenhoof.

Martin: Let's discuss this position of "General" and, in addition, who is this person, Count Hans Kolvenbach? Who does he serve? What are his origins? Where does he hail from?

Phelps: The present General is a Dutchman, his nationality is Dutch.

Martin: Where is he? Physically, where is he?

Phelps: He resides in Rome, at the headquarters of the Jesuits, called the Church of Jesu. So, the Jesuit General resides in Rome at, what I just called, the Jesuit headquarters.

Martin: The Church of Jesu, is that near the Vatican?

Phelps: It's not far from the Vatican, right. It's in the same general area. It's headquarters of the Knights of Malta.

Martin: Is it part of Vatican City, proper?

Phelps: Right, I believe, yes it is.

Martin: Where does Satan fit into this picture, and what is the ultimate goal of the Jesuits, the so-called Society of Jesus?

Phelps: The Jesuit General, and the other high Jesuit Generals, they are sorcerers. They are Luciferians, and they worship what they would call Lucifer. They do not believe in Satan. They believe in Lucifer.

Now, according to Alberto Rivera, he was invited-because he was a top Jesuit at the time in the late '60s-he was invited to a "Black Mass" in Spain where there were quite a few top Jesuit Generals present. And he called it a "Black Mass". Well, when you're involved in a "Black Mass", you're involved in the worship of Lucifer, all dressed in their black capes and so on.

Martin: I'm fascinated by Count Hans Kolvenbach because nobody in the world knows who this person is. I've never heard the name.

Phelps: Let me just tell you that you can see his picture and his top Jesuits-just a second and I'll get the book. The name of the book is called Jesuits: A Multi-Biography, by Jean Lacoutre, and that is available, usually, in the bookstores. It was published in 1995.

Jean Lacoutre is a Frenchman. He was a communist, is a communist. On the last page of the pictures in it, that is right adjacent to page 343, you see Peter Hans Kolvenbach. He's the Jesuit General, and he looks like just a very evil individual. There's a Black man, who's a high Jesuit, he's a 29 Superior Jesuit with his cosmopolitan General staff. One of the General staff looks like Ben Kingsley of Shindler's List. There are six White men, and one Black man. And that's his General staff.

Martin: What is the process of choosing a successor General?

Phelps: The High Jesuits elect him, and he's elected for life-unless he becomes a "heretic".

Martin: And the so-called "High Jesuits" represent what group?

Phelps: I would say that they're the "professed", the high 4th Degree. When a Jesuit is professed, he is under the Jesuit Oath; he is under the "Bloody Oath" that I have in my book.

Martin: Do we have permission to reprint that Oath in our paper?

Phelps: Of course, absolutely.

Martin: One of my questions has to do with the Oath and it's similarity to the Protocols Of The Learned Elders Of Zion, and I wrote that question before I got back to the Protocols portion of your book.

Phelps: The Jesuits obviously wrote the Protocols because they have carried out every protocol in that little handbook. They have carried everything out. And, Alberto Rivera says-and he was a Jesuit-he was greatly maligned, not helped at all by the Apostate, Protestants, and Baptists in this country; he was helped, somewhat, by Jack Chick. Jack Chick published his story in six volumes, titled Alberto I, II, III, IV, V, & VI.

Alberto Rivera says that it was Jews aligned with the Pope who published the Protocols. Well, I tend to feel that it was just the Jesuits themselves because they, and they alone, were the ones who were able to bring this to pass.

They're the ones in the government. They're the ones behind professional sports. The owner of the Pittsburgh Steelers is a Knight of Malta. The owner of the Detroit Lions is a Knight of Malta. All your top owners of these ball clubs, for the most part, are Knights of Malta, getting the people whooped up in this hoopla over games and sports, while they're busy creating a tyranny. So, that was one of the things in the Protocols-that they would create "amusements".

Another one they used was Walt Disney, 33rd-degree Freemason-Disneyworld, Disneyland . Another one was Milton Hersey, with Hersey Park. They create all of these amusements and games and pastimes to get the people drunk with pleasure, while they're busy overthrowing the Protestant form of government.

Martin: Where does Las Vegas factor into all of this?

Phelps: Las Vegas, well, for the most part, is controlled by the Mafia. But all the high Mafia families are Roman Catholic, and they are ALL subordinate to the Pope or to the Cardinal of New York, which is Cardinal O'Connor-because the Commission, the Mafia Commission resides in New York.

Frank Costello was a member of the Mob Commission, and he was intimate, personal friends with Knight of Malta, Hollywood mogul, Joe Kennedy. And that has not changed.

So, the High Knights are good, dear brothers with the High Mafia Dons-the Gambinos, the Lucchese, the Columbos, all of them. And they control Hollywood, not the Jews. It's only Jews who are front-men who are involved in Hollywood and working for the Mafia and for the Cardinal, just like in politics it would be Arlen Spector. Arlen Spector was Spelly's [Cardinal Spellman's] Jew in the assassination [of President Kennedy], and he would never say a word about it.

Martin: Now, as we go through here, if there's anything that you don't want me to print, please let me know because, literally, I'm going to print everything we say in this conversation.

Phelps: That's fine, that's fine with me because it needs to be said.

Martin: Let's get back to Count Hans Kolvenbach. I want to shine the spotlight on this guy for just a little bit here. Let's talk about him. What does he do? Who is he? Let's talk about his position as "General". How do they exercise this control over the Pope? Does the Pope know he's a pawn?

Phelps: Ok, one question at a time. So, which question do you want me to deal with?

Martin: Let's just shine the light right on the Count.

Phelps: The Jesuit General, ok.

Martin: Let's start there, and you tell me everything you want to tell me about that position.

Phelps: The Jesuit General is the absolute, complete, and total dictator and autocrat of the Order. When he speaks, his provincials move. The provincials are his major subordinates. There are around 83 provincials right now.

As I understand it, the Jesuit Order has divided the world into 83 regions. Ok? For each region, there is a Jesuit provincial. There are 10 provincials in the United States. There is one for Central America. There is one for Ireland. They've divided up the world into these provinces.

So it's old Babylonian provincial government, centered in Nebuchadnezzar or the Jesuit General himself; so it's strictly a Roman form of government where all the states or provinces are subordinate to this worldwide sovereign.

The Jesuit General exercises full and complete power over the Order. He meets with his provincials. When they decide to start a war or an agitation, he gets the information from the provincial of that country, how best to go about this, the demeanor of the people, and then he uses legitimate grievances to foam an agitation-like the 1964 Civil Rights Movement. That was ALL a Jesuit agitation, completely, because the end result was more consolidation of power in Washington with the 1964 Civil Rights Act that was written by [the longtime President of the University of Notre Dame, the Reverend] Theodore Hesburgh.

The Jesuit General rules the world through his provincials. And the provincials then, of course, rule the lower Jesuits, and there are many Jesuits who are not "professed", so many of the lower Jesuits have no idea what's going on at the top. They have no concept of the power of their Order.

It's just like Freemasonry. The lower have no idea that the High Shriner Freemasons are working for the Jesuit General. They think that they're just doing works and being good people. But the bottom line is that the high-level Freemasons are subject, also, to the Jesuit General because the Jesuit General, with Fredrick the Great, wrote the High Degrees, the last 8 Degrees, of the Scottish Rite Freemasonry when Fredrick protected them when they were suppressed by the Pope in 1773.

So, you have the alignment with the Jesuit Order and the most powerful Freemason they had in the craft, Fredrick the Great, during their suppression. That is an irrefutable conclusion. And then, when you see the Napoleonic Wars, the French Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars carried out by Freemasonry, everything Napoleon did, and the Jacobins, whatever they did, completely benefited the Jesuit Order.

It's to this end that Alexander Dumas wrote his The Count Of Monte Cristo. The Count is the Jesuit General. Monte=Mount, Cristo=Christ. The Count of the Mount of Christ. Alexander Dumas was talking about the Jesuit General getting vengeance when the Jesuits were suppressed, and many of them were consigned to an island, three hours sailing, West, off the coast of Portugal. And so, when the Jesuits finally regained their power, they punished all of the monarchs of Europe who had suppressed them, drove them from their thrones, including the Knights of Malta from Malta, using Napoleon.

And Alexander Dumas, who fought for the Italian patriots in 1848, to free Rome from the temporal power of the Pope, wrote many books and one of the books was to expose this, and that was The Count Of Monte Cristo.

So, when you read that book, bear in mind that it's really a satire on the Jesuit Order regaining their power in France. The Count of Monte Cristo has an intelligence apparatus that can't be beat. Well, that's the Jesuit Order.

But the Count doesn't get what he really ought to have, or his last wish, and that's the love of woman. He gains back all of his political power; he gains back everything he lost; but he doesn't have the love of a woman. And THAT is the Jesuit Order. They have no women. They have no love of a woman. Because to have a wife, to have a woman, means you have an allegiance to your wife and family, and you cannot obey the General. That's why they will NEVER be married, and that's one of the great KEYS to their success.

They can betray a nation and walk away. They can betray all the Irish Catholics getting on the Titanic, and walk away. They can betray us in Vietnam and walk away. They can betray us every time we go to the hospital and get radiated and cut and drugged, and walk away, because it's "for the greater glory of God"-Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam: the greater glory of the god who sits in Rome.

Martin: What is the ULTIMATE goal of the Jesuits?

Phelps: Their ultimate goal is the rule of the world, with the Pope of their making, from Solomon's rebuilt Temple in Jerusalem. That's their ultimate goal.

Martin: And why is Solomon's Temple rebuilt so important?

Phelps: Because the Jesuits have always wanted that. When Ignatius Loyola first started the Order, one of the first things he did was, he wanted to go to Jerusalem and set up the Jesuit headquarters there. So, he went there, he tried to do it and failed, came back, went to school, started his Latin studies, etc. Maybe it might be a good idea to just review a little bit about Ignatius Loyola.

Martin: Yes.

Phelps: Ok, Ignatius Loyola was a Spanish soldier, and he was wounded at a battle between the French and the Spanish, and his leg was shattered. Well, the French General, because Loyola was very brave in conflict, ordered his own doctors to attend Loyola. So they set the leg and sent him back to his home-which, of course, he was royalty to the Counsel of Loyola in Spain, in the area of the Basques.

Loyola, through his series of desiring to regain his leg-it had healed improperly, so he made a rack where he would stretch the leg, with severe, horrible, awful pain-and trying to stretch this leg to get it back to normal shape, he endured awful, terrible pain. He had it rebroken, again, a couple of times and it still did not heal properly, so he had a perpetual limp. He could no longer be the courtier among women, and as a result, he went into this depression, and he then had this vision of the saints, etc., etc., and he wrote his spiritual exercises.

I will stop at the spiritual exercises, just for a minute, but I'll take up from there. Loyola then wanted to form an army, but when this happened with his spiritual exercises, those spiritual exercises would be basic training for all of his Jesuits. That's what they will ALL go through. That's what every Jesuit goes through today.

One of the maxims of the spiritual exercises is that if my superior says "black is white and white is black", then that's the way it is. That is in his spiritual exercises. That is what is quoted in JFK, when Kevin Costner is telling his people: "Hey, people, we've got to start thinking like the CIA. Black is white and white is black." That was a Jesuit giveaway that the Jesuits produced that movie, because they're quoting Ignatius Loyola in that movie from his spiritual exercises.

So, Loyola had an indomitable will. He had a will of steel, and he set his mind to regain back what the Papacy had lost to the Reformation. And so, he went to the Pope, and the Pope in 1540 then created the Jesuit Order. But this man is a soldier, he's a lawyer, and he put together a legion of soldiers and warriors to get back what Rome had lost, as well as institute a World Government for the Pope, from Jerusalem. This was in 1540.

He started the Order in 1536. He was arrested by the Inquisition, and he was released, and he went to the Pope; he threw himself at the feet of the Pope. He would be completely at his service. The Pope chartered him, and that Pope was Pius III. The Pope chartered them, created the Jesuit Order; now he has Papal protection, and they began their awful history of deeds of blood. And war after war after war after war, they're all attributed to the Jesuit Order in some way. Catholic nobles, with lots of money, donated castles and schools and money to the Jesuit Order.

Virtually everything they own has been given to them or stolen by them. Of course, they stole all of the fortunes of the Jews in World War II. They stole all their gold, all their assets and everything, whenever they went into a country. What's just been released is NOTHING compared to what they've taken.

In Edmond Paris's book, printed by Ozark Publications, called The Vatican Against Europe, it gets into great detail of what they did. It calls it-the last 30 years of war is all attributable to the Jesuits, their massacres of the Serbs and Jews, etc. But Edmond Paris did not understand that the Jesuit General-and this is one of the most important points I want to make about Von Kolvenbach-the Jesuit General is in complete control of the international intelligence community: that's the CIA, the FBI, the KGB, the Israeli Mossad, the German BND, the British SIS. The Jesuit General is in COMPLETE CONTROL of the entire intelligence apparatus-FBI, every bureaucratic agency in this country, all of it; he is in complete control of it.

So, whenever he wants to find something out about an individual, they put in the Social Security number, and everything from all of the intelligence apparatus kicks-in and he and his provincials can review everything about that man. Credit cards, you name it, everything that's attached to Rome's social security number, which FDR put upon us in 1933 with the help of Spellman; at the time, I believe he was Archbishop, or maybe it was Cardinal Hayes-but Rome was behind FDR in putting him in office.

The couple of things that he did was implement social insecurity, the income tax, and recognizing Joseph Stalin's bloody Jesuit USSR government. So, with the giving of us the Social Security number, that is Rome's number-that's why I refuse to use it-and that's why they want everybody using it for everything: driver's license, tax return, credit card, everything you do, that number is you and that number is Rome's number.

Martin: Let me just back-up here for a minute. What comes to mind is Louis Freeh, head of the FBI.

Phelps: Roman Catholic, good altar boy. Probably a Knight of Columbus; I can't prove it. But anybody with that kind of power has got to be a Knight of Columbus.

And the Knights of Columbus implement Jesuit politics. And Louis Freeh was the one behind the Waco atrocity and the Oklahoma City bombing atrocity. And his top sniper was a Japanese Roman Catholic named Lon Horiuchi.

So, it's Roman Catholics in control, Knights in control of the FBI, who carried out all of this killing. And those two men, Louis Freeh and Lon Horiuchi are personally accountable to Cardinal O'Connor of New York. And Cardinal O'Connor of New York is the most powerful Cardinal in the country. He is the military vicar. And that's why Bush kissed his fanny for going to Bob Jones, because Cardinal O'Connor is the King of the American Empire. And he rules his Empire from that Palace, St. Patrick's Cathedral, "the little Vatican".

Martin: And is he in contact, do you think, with Kolvenbach?

Phelps: Of course. O'Connor himself is not a Jesuit, but the Jesuits are like the SS of the Catholic Church. They maintain order.

And the ones closest to him who maintain order are the Jesuits of Fordham University . Now, one of them-the head of Fordham University, I believe he is an Irishman, is also a member of the CFR [Council on Foreign Relations]. And I have that right here in the Annual Report of the CFR of 1993. Those Jesuits at Fordham maintain semblance and rule over the Cardinal in New York. And, of course, the powerful Jesuits of Fordham include Avery Dulles and John Foster Dulles, one of the writers of the book on the Second Vatican Council.

Martin: Let's back-up now, let's go back. What's the Council of Trent?

Phelps: The Council of Trent was the response of Rome to the Protestant Reformation. Remember-the Protestant Reformation brought us all of the political liberty that we know of today. There's no such thing as national sovereignty without the Reformation. There's no such thing as private rights without the Reformation. There's no such thing as the Law of Nations, as we know of it today, of Montesquieu and the others, without the Reformation.

So, when the Reformation came with their doctrines of salvation by grace through faith alone, and that there was no need for the priesthood to go to Heaven-that all we need is salvation in Christ, and Romans 1:17: the righteous shall live by faith. When the Reformation came, it completely stripped Rome of its spiritual power. The priests were no longer wanted because the people were getting the word of God in a Bible, specifically in Holland, England, and Germany. And so, with these great revivals breaking forth and the Reformation happening, nations were breaking away from the power of the Pope. The Holy Roman Empire was breaking up. Charles V, the Emperor, resigned and became a monk and a gardener. So, the Lord was moving mightily in breaking the power of the Holy Roman Empire, started by Charlemagne and the Pope.

Well, this was not good for Rome because they were losing lots of money. The nations were not paying "Peter's pence" anymore, which today we call "foreign aid" in this country. And so the Pope was very upset about his.

What's he going to do? These nations are breaking away from us; they're not under our temporal or spiritual power; and it's very important to remember that the Pope claims two powers-spiritual and temporal-and with the breaking of his spiritual power, he then lost his temporal power. In other words, he no longer had the ability to rule the people through the king of the country, because the king was breaking away, like Henry VIII.

So, Henry VIII broke away from the Roman Church and formed the Church of England; he no longer was subject to the Pope. This was happening in England, in Germany, in Holland, and other places.

As a result of this, the Devil raised up Ignatius Loyola with his demonisms, his "spiritual exercises" and-because Loyola had been a member of the Spanish Alumbrados, which is what we call the Illuminati today, and he used the Jesuit Order to attempt to regain back what had been taken by the Reformation-what the Lord had done through Luther, Calvin, and Knox. And, by the way, Luther, Calvin, and Knox-none of those men died violent deaths. They all lived to older age and died peacefully, amidst the power of the Jesuit machinations.

The Council of Trent consists of 25 Sessions. Those 25 Sessions accurse and condemn all the doctrines of the Reformation. It condemns anybody who does not believe that the literal Jesus Christ is in the host [holy communion bread], and that his literal blood is in the wine. That's called transubstantiation. Anybody who does not believe that is an accursed anathema. Anybody who believes that their salvation is outside the Catholic Church is accursed anathema. Anybody who believes in justification by grace through faith-anathema, accursed. Anybody who believes that the Pope is not the vicar of Christ-accursed, anathema. You see, all of these doctrines were being put forth as a result of reading the Bible, which produced the Reformation, and so the Jesuits accursed everything that the Reformers were preaching. This is all in Law called the Council of Trent.

In the 4th Session, which is probably the most important Session, the Jesuits condemn freedom of speech, freedom of the press, and freedom of conscience. So, no man has the right to choose his own religion; no man has the right to publish what he feels is the truth; and no man has the right to freedom of conscience.

Those rights were secured by our Baptist/Calvinist forefathers in the First Amendment. The man who wrote the First Amendment was James Madison, who was a Baptist/Calvinist, and he was told by that Baptist/Calvinist in Virginia, Doc. John Leland: "If you don't secure all those rights, Virginia will not ratify the Constitution." Virginia was a Baptist/Calvinist state.

So, we have a warfare between the Council of Trent and the doctrines of the Reformation, particularly as outlined by John Calvin in his Institutes Of The Christian Religion. Calvin [1536] wrote the Institutes Of The Christian Religion, he finished it when he was 27, and he dedicated it to the King of France. And because the Jesuits so hated him, he was driven from France and he resided in Geneva to the day of his death, when he became Governor of Geneva. It's Calvin and his Institutes Of The Christian Religion vs. Loyola and his Council of Trent, if you want it sewed-up in two major documents. Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

Life sought in God's banker trial (3/9/2007)

Life sought in God's banker trial

March 08 2007 By Stephen Brown

Rome - An Italian prosecutor is seeking life prison terms for a Mafia mobster and three other men for the 1982 murder in London of Roberto Calvi, known as "God's banker" because of his ties to the Vatican.

Calvi, head of the collapsed Banco Ambrosiano, was found hanging from a noose under Blackfriars Bridge in 1982, with bricks and $15 000 in cash stuffed in his pockets.

His death was first ruled a suicide. The case was reopened in 2003 as a murder inquiry, with four chief suspects, after new forensic evidence from Italian experts and British police concluded Calvi was strangled and his suicide was staged.

The prosecution says the Mafia killed Calvi for stealing money he was supposed to launder. He also stole money from Licio Gelli, former head of the secret Masonic lodge P2 which had links to the business and political elite in Italy, it says.

Prosecutor Luca Tescaroli began his conclusions on Wednesday by saying Calvi was killed "to punish him for taking large quantities of money from criminal organisations and especially the Mafia organisation known as the 'Cosa Nostra'," court sources said.

He wants life sentences for convicted Mafioso Pippo Calo, once known as the Mafia's "Treasurer"; Sardinian financier Flavio Carboni; alleged Rome crime boss Ernesto Diotallevi; and Calvi's bodyguard Silvano Vittor. All of them deny involvement.

Carboni's defence lawyer Renato Borzone said the prosecutor had pre-announced the sentence he would request "to disguise the lack of evidence in a case that for 25 years has repeated things already shown and proven dozens of times".

Carboni's former girlfriend Manuela Kleinszig, an Austrian, would be acquitted, the prosecutor said.

Calvi's death in such mysterious circumstances cast a long shadow over the Vatican, which was implicated financially in the collapse of Banco Ambrosiano shortly before Calvi's death. At the time it was Italy's largest private banking failure.

The Vatican Bank owned a small part of Banco Ambrosiano and magistrates said it bore some responsibility for the $1,3-billion in bad debts left by its collapse. The Vatican denied any wrongdoing and said it had been deceived by Calvi. The new evidence included tests showing Calvi had never touched the bricks in his pockets and had neck injuries suggesting he had been killed before being hanged.

Calvi was appealing against a four-year sentence for the Ambrosiano collapse when he secretly headed to London in 1982 with a case full of documents. His bodyguard Vittor says he left London before Calvi's death.

 

The new head of the CEI (3/9/2007)

The new head of the CEI 

Sandro Magister talks about the new head of the CEI (Italian bishops conference), Angelo Bagnasco, the recently appointed Archbishop of Genoa.

He has been archbishop of Genoa for a few months, but Benedict XVI also wanted him to be president of the bishops’ conference. He succeeds Ruini, to whom he is extremely loyal. His appointment is the confirmation of a project for a victorious Church

Further into the article:

Ruini’s reign at the CEI has lasted for twenty-one years – five as secretary, and sixteen as president. And now, his reign becomes a dynasty. Bagnasco, the heir, has sharp features and a sharp way of speaking like him, and like him he loves philosophy and has taught it for years, but above all he has an identical vision of the Church in Italy and in the world.

This is also the same “mission” that Benedict XVI handed down to the representatives of the Italian Church gathered in Verona last October: “to restore full citizenship to the Christian faith,” “to make visible the great ‘yes’ that God speaks to man and to life.”

It was Benedict XVI in person who installed the new president of the CEI. In all other countries, that appointment is decided by a vote among the bishops, but in Italy it falls to the pope.

The circumstances of the appointment as noted here are interesting in light of the little tussle only a few weeks ago:

With Bagnasco as president, but not the pope’s vicar as before, the CEI exits its exceptional phase as personified by Ruini, and returns to normalcy. Very soon, perhaps in June, Bagnasco will be made cardinal, but he will in any case remain in Genoa as archbishop. His relationship with the pope will be less symbiotic, and Italian politics will no longer be focused solely on what the CEI says and does, but also on the Vatican secretariat of state. This, curiously, is now directed by Bagnasco’s predecessor in Genoa, cardinal Tarcisio Bertone.

Bertone would have preferred for the CEI to have a less prominent president. He had tried to convince Benedict XVI to opt for the bishop of a moderately important diocese, and his candidate was Benigno Papa, of Taranto. He didn’t succeed.

But another longstanding hypothesis also fell by the wayside: that cardinal Angelo Scola, patriarch of Venice, would rise to the presidency of the CEI. Bertone’s “maneuver” was interpreted as hostile toward Ruini. But the conclusion refutes this: Bagnasco is a staunch follower of Ruini, more so than Scola, and his appointment was, in the end, recommended to the pope by Bertone himself. It was an epilogue that would have been difficult to imagine even a few months ago. Bagnasco’s name didn’t even appear in the survey conducted one year ago among the Italian bishops by then-secretary of state Angelo Sodano and by the nuncio to Italy, Paolo Romeo, in order to ascertain whom they would like as Ruini’s successor.

Towards the end, there is more of Archbishop Bagnasco's biography. This snippet is interesting:

In 2003, he was promoted as ordinary military archbishop for Italy, and there isn’t a corner of the world so far-flung that he won’t visit it to meet with Italian soldiers on “peacekeeping missions.”

In a letter to military chaplains, he writes: “Many times we are surprised to find treasures of goodness, moral uprightness, and simple heroism in seemingly impossible situations.”

We think Angelo Bagnasco might be the new Puppet Master chosen by the Jesuits , for his new role of leader of the CEI. Keep an eye on Ruini's replacement as he seems a clever and astute Vatican manipulator for the new millenium...

Mr X

 

Committee of Hope in Action (3/7/2007)

COMMITTEE OF HOPE IN ACTION

Today March the 6th 2007 we are meeting once again as the Committee of Hope here in Oslo. And for the first time we will listen the view of a few participants.We are here to defend our God given freedom and inform our fellow beings with a touch of humor, in fact, as our orgone supplier and member, Sveinung said, “so what prevents us to tell the truth with laughter? "

We can without a doubt say we are a growing force, in several different countries now. Each of our members has a different world view, but we need to find a common platform to integrate the aspects that are different among us, thus enabling us to create a common integrating consciousness. We believe this is the time for solution-thinkinking and acceptance of differences, not problem-thinking and diversion.

And what is this platform and how can we create it ? To ensure the best communication for all participants, no matter religion, political views or whatever, the platform has to be as simple as possible, including all

We believe that the external world is created as a result of what is and has been happening on the inside of peoples psyches. Its important that in this process we turn the focus inward and clean the forces we see and react upon, out of ourselves says the Shaman of the group who wants to stay anonymous.

Nikolai Winge instead states: We must stop the building of the “tower of Babel” wich is still being buildt by our world leading institutions behind the curtains. Aligning with the harmonic calender of the maya will also help the earth in this age of transformation. WWW.lawoftime.org. Humanity have done an error in time. This error was predicted by the mayan time scientists .The 12:60 way of our clock time and the Gregorian calender has ensured our coming out of the harmonic cycles of Earth, Sun, planets our galaxy and beyond. “The tecnosphere” is engulfing us as I am writing this. We must claim our right to live by the synchronic order of nature.

Since I began searching for the truth concerning the world’s power-structures and it’s inherent physics, I have come across several groups whose websites promote the truth as they see it. However, these truths are often accompanied by a strong ‘us and them’ mentality, and are often very politically biased, either left or right wing. Thus, in order to reach out to all of humanity, and to integrate rather than separate, I believe it is utterly important to make it clear that we encourage communication with all individuals, whatever their group affiliation. I understand this will prove difficult for many, but it is nonetheless important to keep an open mind and be able to separate the system and the people it employs. Most organizations that operate on ‘evil’ principles are made up of mostly good people who don’t know the motives of their organization. –b.l.grastvedt

Im happy of today’s meeting , says Leo and Sveinung remembers to us the evil cabal constituted by the Vatican illuminati and the Zionist cant and wont prevail against our pure intentions.Untill the next time lets remember that these criminals have tried to scareLeo and his family over and over again here in Oslo , illuminati slaves in Norway like Per Christian Krogh,John Faerseth and Trond Kaare Westby are people the Norwegian Committee of Hope should be aware ,they are dangerous servants of the New World Order

 

COMMITTEE OF HOPE WINNIPEG (CANADA) Cyberspace is a funny place, it much mirrors the real world in alot of ways, the last estimate I read was the content of the Internet was close to 70% porn and gambling, I don't doubt it all the pop ups we receive and spam we get daily points to this. But in a world wide web of filth we find true light. I sometimes wonder if this current flow of information would be possible without the Internet. For Example, In the days following 9-11, while the world was in panic and ready to begin the wholesale bombing of the Mid east and Central Asia, a few daring men and women forged out to get information as well as spread what they were learning through the Internet, They were the forerunners of the current 9-11 truth movement. I knew something was fishy when 10 minutes after the attack the mass media was blaming Bin Laden., but some people need more convincing than others. Fast forward to early 2007, and we have a full fledged movement and most people now know that the official story of 19 Arab muslim men, that hijacked 4 planes with butter knives on 9/11 is a complete fraud. No one knows what really happened we can theorize till the cows come home and were blue in the face about who perpetrated this horrific event, but the FACT is that the official story is a LIE. And as of last week it is slowly unraveling in front of our eyes.

I am a regular reader of Dr. Henry Makow's http://www.savethemales.ca. sometime in early December 06 I came across an article about a man known as Leo Lyon Zagami. Mr. Zagami was a high ranking Freemason in Italy and part of the Infamous P2 lodge. His Conversion to Islam, and his realization that what he was doing in the lodges were incompatible with his new faith brought him to come public and expose the rituals and agenda of his former lodge as well as shedding light on what is to come in the next few years.

I had contacted Brother Saifullah (his new Muslim name) about his article and his desire to tour North America to bring the truth to us in a public forum, so that there would be no more speculation about the Illuminati as a shadowy underground entity, but rather a real world organization bent on controlling every aspect of our society. If their symbolism in Government and popular culture wasn't enough then a true insiders perspective should be.

This is where we come in, to aid Brother Saifullahs mission he had asked anyone interested to form chapters in every city in the world for a few simple goals: to educate the our friends and family, the ones we love of the illuminati's diabolical agenda. To then use this awareness to spread to our friends and family so that they may know what is going on outside fo thier 9-5,24-7,3d reality.

Through disseminating this information and getting our loved ones see why this is the most important time in in our known history and that we can begin to change society, and watch how really easy it is. As any learned person of science would tell you the microcosm affects the macrocosm, whispers become screams and screams bring down walls. Every idea that we share came from another source, we would be fools to believe that some one can create an independent thought. Through research, inspiration and communication new ideas spread, then become movements.

Kings have always controlled their kingdoms psychologically, through their commissioning of "official history" or "official religion" to justify thier rule over the masses. Our peasant ancestors were taught to believe that they could not exist without, their aristocracy,kings, czars, shahs, emperors, Presidents, Prime ministers that they could not survive without the kingdom, the empire or the state. That may have been true, Today however this is not the case. Our collective consciousness has risen to a level that we no longer need this control, Traditionally the easiest way to control a population was get them to fear an exterior force, another tribe, another race perhaps, entire nations, shadowy terrorist organizations. and that has worked, unfortunately, However today it feels harder and harder to believe the lie, and becomes harder and harder to hate our neighbors or the multitudes overseas, It no longer makes sense to us.

because with this tool of the internet that the king himself has commissioned, it is becoming harder and harder for him to hide his secrets. information is now privy to all of us, when in the past this information was only available to the priests and aristocrats. There are no more excuses. We now have a literate, technologically aware society, we have the architecture in place to provide full disclosure to every citizen, and complete transparency in government and businesses. There really is no better time to overthrow the King.

There are some of us reading this that are already aware of such machinations and if you are aware then you are passionate. Once you have uncovered the root of this continued evil then you find it hard to hold it in. I feel the same way, You have been ridiculed, made to look like a fool, even called crazy. Remember those who oppose you have also opposed our great masters, sages and saints remember that the mission our heroes was successful because it is through their struggle that we draw inspiration from today.

For most of you that are reading this you are friends of mine here in Winnipeg, I urge you support this, and make a pledge that we will become teachers, and students. There maybe a time that I will call upon you to help, and If anyone of you need my help for this purpose I am there for you. Inshallah (God Willing) We Pray for good health and the best situation for Brother Leo to visit us this summer, when time approaches I will need every single one of you to help me propagate this event, for If people wanted truth and answers this will be the time to ask questions and learn. Between all of us we know enough people that have these questions to fill a small arena, So Inshallah we can make this event one everyone can remember.

Thank you for reading, Please communicate

Pray for peace, Live for love

 

Who are the Illuminati? (3/14/2007)

Story: Who Are The Illuminati?

By Richard Stone | thetruthseeker.co.uk

"A loose affiliation of millionaires and billionaires" (Paul Simon).

"The world is governed by far different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes" (Benjamin Disraeli).

"Give me control over a nation's currency, and I care not who makes the laws" (Mayer Rothschild).

The Rothschilds Conspiracy theory is the theory that most of the world is secretly governed by a small group of men who operate behind the scenes. Conspiracy theory is now an accepted turn of phrase but sometimes one hears the expression, sometimes whispered rather than spoken. "The Illuminati".

What does this mean? Who are the Illuminati? They are, in essence, a cartel of international bankers and industrialists based in Western Europe and North America. The names of certain families persist over long periods of time. Some of the most important names are Rothschild, Rockefeller, Morgan, Lazard, Warburg, Schroder and Schiff.

The pivotal family is probably the house of Rothschild, the descendants of Mayer Rothschild (1743 - 1812) of Frankfurt. The male descendants of this family, for at least two generations, generally married first cousins or even nieces. The family established banking institutions in Vienna, London, Naples and Paris as well as Frankfurt. Ever since the middle ages, these families have been building their power by lending money at rates of interest to the monarchies and governments of Europe who were forever in debt, particularly in times of war. Sooner than tax the population to raise funds, always an unpopular measure, they usually preferred to borrow money from the money-lenders. This was the birth of the concept "the national debt." The countries of the world are forever in debt but where there is a debtor there is a creditor - who is this money owed to? It is owed to this coterie of international bankers.

By the nineteenth century the power of the Rothschild family was immense. They increased their wealth with great cunning and cleverness, while maintaining a low public profile. A notable example of their methods was their exploitation of the battle of Waterloo. The Rothschilds had spies watching the course of the battle and as soon as became evident that Wellington had won, a Rothschild agent traveled at maximum speed to London, arriving hours before Wellington's own messenger. Rothschild received the messenger and began conspicuously selling his stocks. The whole stock exchange assumed that Wellington had lost and Napoleon had won so everybody started selling, at this point, other Rothschild agents bought up huge stocks at give-away prices. Thus an already massive fortune was massively increased.

Nelson Rockefeller The Rockefeller family may be equally important. The pivotal figure in this family was J.D.Rockefeller, who made his fortune out of Standard Oil or Esso in Ohio and Pennsylvania. He also controlled the railroads. When rival road transport systems were established he attempted to block them by parking his trains across the roads at level crossings. His basic business technique was the elimination of competitors at all costs, followed by the establishment of a monopoly, followed by profit taking. He rapidly gained a name for huge wealth, secrecy and hard and dirty business practice. In his later years he had a harsh and gaunt appearance, so to counter his bad "public image" JD more or less invented the PR industry. He had short films of himself made, calculated to charm the public, himself playing golf with a pretty little child for instance. This film was shown on TV recently. It has a rather false and amateurish air but was very effective with the public of the day.

The Rockefellers currently have controlling interests in Exxon (the world's biggest company) and the Chase Manhattan Bank, which turns over trillions of dollars a week. With so many billions in their hands already, what does more money mean? Obviously it means more power and more control over other human beings, but to what end and in whose name?

Apparently in the name of Lucifer, the fallen angel also known as the bringer of light, hence the name "Illuminati", which means "the enlightened ones". Lucifer is also known for the characteristics of pride, deception and impermanence. The Illuminati were apparently founded in Bavaria in 1770 [1776] by one Adam Weisshaupt, a student of the Jewish philosopher Mendelsohn, and backed by the Rothschild family. The society has always been based on the lodges of Freemasonry, which was taken over at the highest levels during the course of the eighteenth century by agents of the Illuminati. Freemasonry is a very secretive institution, to the extent that members at one level do not know what members at another level are doing. Hence it is an organisation which is full of bonhomie and good deeds at the lower and middle levels, while its motives and deeds at the highest levels veer towards the dark side.

Both Freemasonry and Judaism have strong roots in the ancient Egyptian systems of religious belief, and it was this very similarity which attracted the Illuminati to Freemasonry, for most of them were Jewish. It is a source of controversy today to speculate whether or not they are still predominantly Jewish. No unfair racism intended - they either are or they aren't. Certainly there is much evidence to suggest that they are not, George Bush for instance, a prominent Illuminati figure and obviously not Jewish.

The all seeing eye on the U.S. Dollar Bill

The United States of America is more or less a creation of Freemasonry. The symbol of Freemasonry was placed on the cornerstone of the Whitehouse, while the assembled Freemasons lodges stood and watched the ceremony. The famous all-seeing eye in the pyramid appears on the one dollar bill. It is one of the main symbols of Freemasonry. This bill also bears the inscription, in Latin, "1776, the year of inception of a new world order". If one joins the dots formed by the stars of the thirteen original states one obtains an exact Star of David.

The goal of the Illuminati is total control of the world. The only nations, which are holding out against their power, are some Islamic nations and China but this resistance is limited because the Illuminati have crushing economic power.

There are certain methods of subjugation and control which are indispensable to this power. The first is, of course, complete control over all financial systems, all borrowing and lending. All banks, all building societies, all insurance companies have to be under their control. At the lowest level even the smallest bank will be forced to toe the line. At the highest level the World Bank decides the fate of countries. It is an interesting and amazing fact that both the Federal Reserve Bank and the Bank of England are controlled by these Illuminati dynasties, in spite of the names of these banks, which suggest that they are run for public benefit. It is said that both Abraham Lincoln and John Kennedy wanted to change this system.

The second essential component is control of the media. It is controlled through business fashion. If the board meeting, or the management meeting, or the sales meeting, or the training meeting suggests that facts should be presented in a certain way, who is going to present them differently? There is an implied threat to one's job and one's career. Few people would gladly face demotion, retrenchment or the dole and most people are so ambitious they will do nearly anything "reasonable" to court favour with their superiors. This is how business is controlled and the media is the most important part of business, for it controls people's minds. People are very suggestible and often lend more credence to what they see on "the box" than to what happens on their own street. The Illuminati know this and use this suggestibility factor to the full. Lenin's key move during the Russian revolution was the capture of the radio station.

The third factor in the control system is the universities, and through them the whole education system. Particular effort is put into the schools of sociology, politics, economics and education, hence "liberal" systems of education which are often degenerate and even violent. Their men are inserted into the universities through the power of funding by big business. They then spread their influence downwards through tertiary to secondary and primary education.

The fourth factor is the enormous influence wielded by two similar organisations, The Council of Foreign Relations in the USA and the Royal Institute of International Affairs in England. These institutions are schools for statesmen, Illuminati statesmen. They are the stamping grounds of men such as Henry Kissinger, Zbigniew Brzezinksi and Lord Carrington. These two "think tanks" have a crucial influence on all US and British governments, no matter which party is "in power". The statesmen produced by these institutions can and do decide the fate of nations.The tax-exempt foundations are also instruments of Illuminati power. The Ford foundation and the Rockefeller foundation are two prominent examples of this type of "charitable" institution. They were heavily involved in supporting various communist powers when the cold war was at its height. Communism versus capitalism arms race = more money and power for the Illuminati. So these are some of the structures through which the Illuminati work but what methods do they use?

Pitting one side against the other, using a theory devised by Hegel, which is: Thesis versus antitheses - synthesis.

Every force tends to have an opposite counterforce. The conflict between the two results in a new situation, the synthesis. The Illuminati make it their business to be the synthesis. Thus no problem situation is ever "nipped in the bud" it is rather fostered and used, just as the Soviet Union was fostered and used.

The insertion of immigrant groups into countries is a variation of this divide and rule process. Each group can be played off against the other.

"Double talk" and "double think". George Orwell knew instinctively what was going on when he invented these two expressions: I categorically deny = it will happen a bit later. Peace = war by another means.

To say one thing and do another is fundamental to Illuminati practice. They believe that the public will accept these lies through laziness and wishful thinking. Unfortunately they are usually correct.

"Keep them busy busy busy, back on the farm with the other animals." We are kept so busy with business (or busyness) that we do not understand or participate in the decisions and events that will crucially affect our future.

When a real power move is made it is usually done secretly and suddenly often with the pretense that nothing has happened. There is preparation for opposition, but conflict is often not necessary as most people have been trained to be so passive that they will probably not create an effective opposition.

Use of front men in important positions. These front men have the characteristic of "servile obedience", probably because of a blot or blots on their character which they are anxious to conceal. Most of the Presidents of the USA fall into this category. The current situation springs to mind. Behind the opponent stands the man with real power, who has long been groomed for this position. Men like Henry Kissinger, Zbigniew Brzezinski and George Bush are in this category.

The assassination of opposing leaders as quietly and as secretly as possible, so as to simulate a natural death. If this is not possible due to time constraints or other limited circumstances, surrogates are used and the lines of suspicion are covered by deception, false accusation and if necessary, multiple assassinations. Induced heart attacks, fake motor accidents and apparent suicides are also favoured methods of assassination.

Social engineering. An easily manipulated rabble is what is required. Mixed population groups with weak morals, weak traditions, low educational standards and weak group willpower are the aim. Those with special aptitudes can be taken out and trained to serve the illuminati for technical purposes, security purposes or as part of the propaganda apparatus. The middle class will become surplus to requirements and will be reduced to relative poverty.

Mockery and submission of the manners and morals of societies which show any resistance. Control of the media, the fashion industries and the education systems are essential components in this strategy. "Free love", the cult of youth, mockery of the Christian and Muslim faiths also fall into this category. "I don't give a rats ass about Jesus Christ" is one recent masterpiece from one of Hollywood's biggest starts. He probably didn't realise what he was saying, which makes him a "useful idiot'. A "useful idiot" is much more effective than a conscious supporter. By these means of subversion societies and nations are conquered from within and open battle is usually not necessary.

The conduct of unrelenting economic warfare. This is the real war and continues even while the bombs are falling and the bullets are flying. The important part is the control of the enemy's economy after the conflict. The recent economic crash in the far-eastern countries is in reality an assertion of the Illuminati's economic power, an expression of economic dominance. The Illuminati now control 10-15% of the Japanese economy. This is public knowledge, that is what has been bought at bargain prices. In reality they probably control much more.

Control and exploitation of the standards of public health. The sale of prescription drugs is a huge business generating mega profits. Medical operations and treatments can also be very profitable to big business. These extreme treatments have their place but are over-used for the sake of profit.

In fact big business, particularly the big drug companies, have a vested interest in the ill health of the population. These companies, working through the US Food and Drug Administration, have tried to suppress the health food industry. In this they have largely failed but now the game is to own it and control it so that health foods can only be afforded by the elite.

Argument through defamation of character. The factual debate is ignored while characters are defamed. This is usually a very effective technique as many human beings are very suggestible and seem reluctant to use their reasoning abilities. Thus a "smear campaign" can easily draw attention away from the facts.

To conclude, it is growing increasingly evident that a world government is developing, and many would say that it is probably no bad thing, but few have asked for what purpose this "new world order" is created. Nor have they asked themselves what the consequences will be. These consequences (or some of them) will probably be as follows:

• Increasing profits for big business, increasing poverty for the middle class (who they despise). A rapid decline in moral standards and the promotion of social decay.

• Transience. Jobs that don't last; neighbourhoods that don't last.

• Increasing levels of crime and violence.

• Decline and demise of public services; replacement by private enterprise - good service for the few who can afford it.

• Ongoing ill health for the bulk of the population because of stress; poor quality foods; food additives; genetic engineering; pollution and drugs. There may be good health for those who can afford it - only the rich and well informed.

• The gradual phasing out of national governments, which will have powers more like the regional governments of today.

• The formation of several conglomerations like the United States.

In time a world leader will be announced, a real one this time. A pity he will have a cynical contempt for the most of humanity. Do we deserve it?

Article From: http://www.thetruthseeker.co.uk/article.asp?ID=1

 

Thunderbolts of the Gods (3/14/2007)

 

 

The Gospel according to Rothschild (3/19/2007)

 

THE HISTORY OF ENGLISH BIBLE REVISION

THE "UNAUTHORIZED VERSION"

The Gospel According to Rothschild

 

The commonly accepted account of English Bible revision begins in the year 1853 when B.F. Westcott and F.J.A. Hort set out to replace the Textus Receptus with a New Greek Text based on corrupt Alexandrian manuscripts. Virtually all King James Bible apologists start with Westcott and Hort who, they generally agree, were acting alone. However, revision of the English Bible actually began well in advance of 1853—at least in the early 1800s—as a joint project of the Church of England and American Baptists, sponsored and financed by the House of Rothschild through their innumerable fronts.

The following report is presented as a chronology of the stages leading to and during the period of revision of the Authorised Version. The facts which establish the early date of English Bible revision are available in A History of the Baptists: Traced by their Vital Principles and Practices, from the Time of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ to the Year 1886 by Thomas Armitage, who was a member of the revisionist American Bible Union. Other sources reveal the hidden connections of key Bible revisers to secret societies controlled by the House of Rothschild, whose agenda was to transform the Christian Bible into an instrument of Zionism.

Why have the facts on the revisionist activities of the American Baptists been suppressed? Perhaps because the current well-known King James-Only defenders are all Baptists? And why have the Rothschild, Rhodes and Rockefeller connections to Bible revision been omitted from the standard histories, as well as the occult affiliations of the famous Bible revisers? Can this omission be due to the fact that the Baptists are deeply infiltrated by the secret societies? Is the standard history of Bible revision a set up to insure that King James-Only believers, unaware of the Baptists' historical role in the revisionist conspiracy, will trust them as King James Bible defenders?

And what will be the next stage in the conspiracy to do away with the Word of God? After reading the "unauthorized version" of English Bible revision below, please see: The Semitic New Testament: The Plot Against the Greek New Testament. bible Revision in America 1816 - The American Bible Society founded by New York philanthropists whose objective included translation as well as circulation of the Bible.

"William Colgate, a young Englishman, sacredly cherished a Bible which had been presented to him by his father, which was kept in his pew in the First Baptist meeting-house; but it was stolen, and thinking that Bibles must be very scarce or they would not be taken by theft, he conversed with others, and they resolved to form a society to meet the want. This society comprehended the purpose of translation as well as of circulation, and incorporated the following into its Constitution as its defining article: 'The object of this Society is to distribute the Bible only--and that without notes--amongst such persons as may not be able to purchase it; and also, as far as may be practicable, to translate or assist in causing it to be translated into other languages.' "Soon other societies were formed in different places, and the universal want of a General Society began to be felt. At length, May 11, 1816, thirty-five local societies in different parts of the country sent delegates to a Bible Convention which assembled in New York, and organized the American Bible Society for 'The dissemination of the Scriptures in the received versions where they exist, and in the most faithful where they may be required.' Most of the local societies either disbanded or were made auxilliary to the General Society. The Baptists became at once its earnest and liberal supporters." [Armitage, p. 893] "The American Bible Society, founded in 1816 by a group of New York philanthropists." [American Bible Society]

One of the founders of the ABS was Grand Master of the Masonic Lodge of New York.

"Even in 1818 (less than a decade before the dramatic turn in Masonic philosophy was manifested), the Christian nature of Freemasonry was still being openly advanced. For example, a Masonic work published that year in New York by Salem Town [System of Speculative Freemasonry] admonished American Freemasons to be bold in publicizing that 'the foundation is laid in evangelical truth'... "That 1818 Masonic work then concluded: [A]bove all, it is not, neither can it be a secret, that a good Mason is of necessity, truly and emphatically a Christian.' "(The endorsing preface to that work was written by Dewitt Clinton - Grand Master of the Lodge of New York. Clinton was a U.S. Senator and introduced the 12th Amendment to the Constitution. Additionally, he was an active Vice-President of the American Bible Society and was outspoken about his Christian faith and about placing the Word of God in the hands of every American.)" - 1115:39-40 The American Bible Society was financially supported by the British and Foreign Bible Society of London which had high level connections to the Quatuor Coronati Lodge founded by the Palestine Exploration Fund, which was established by the United Grand Lodge of England to make preparations for a Jewish State in Palestine.

"In 1816, two members of the [Nassau Bible] Society participated in the founding of the American Bible Society. It...received financial support from the British and Foreign Bible Society of London." [Princeton University]

"In 1865, under the patronage of Queen Victoria, all of the elite institutions of Britain, including the Anglican Church, the Grand Lodge of England, Oxford and Cambridge Universities, etc., gathered to fund a new institution, the Palestine Exploration Fund, dedicated to the 'rediscovery' of the Holy Land... "Through the PEF, the British re-established the tradition of cultural/religious manipulation in the 19th century. [Walter] Besant was the PEF's secretary from 1868 until 1886, the year when PEF head Sir Charles Warren and he became, respectively, the first Grand Master, and the first Treasurer, of the Quatuor Coronati lodge--which they established, in their own words, as an 'archaeology lodge,' the first ever in the history of freemasonry... "Michael Baigent [author of Holy Blood, Holy Grail], is a Corresponding Member of the Quatuor Coronati lodge, and Brother Baigent thanks, for his assistance, the Rev. Neville B. Cryer, one of Quatuor Coronati's most prominent members, and the longtime head of the immensely influential British and Foreign Bible Society." [EIR 58-9]

Yasha Beresiner, Past Master of the Quatuor Coronati Lodge: “Freemasons’ Hall in London, the home of the United Grand Lodge of England …became a popular venue for many events, amongst which are recorded meetings of the British and Foreign Bible Society…” (Scottish Rite Journal of Freemasonry)

“Freemasonry is a Jewish establishment, whose history, grades, official appointments, passwords, and explanations are Jewish from beginning to end.” (Rabbi Isaac Mayer Wise, a major pioneer of Reform Judaism in America, 1855)

“Freemasonry is based on Judaism. Eliminate the teachings of Judaism from the Masonic ritual and what is left?” (The Jewish Tribune, editorial, 1927)

See also: Heeding Bible Prophecy: New Israel 1827 - Thomas J. Conant of the American Baptist University of Rochester envisioned that the Bible should be thoroughly revised. Dr. Conant introduced the issue of translating "baptizein" as "immersion" in order to polarize the Baptists and employ the dialectical process in the field of Bible translation.

"This chapter can scarcely be closed more appropriately than by a brief notice of four devoted Baptists, translators of the sacred Scriptures, in whose work and worth the denomination may feel an honest pride. The veteran translator, Thomas J. Conant, D.D. . . Since 1857 Dr. Conant has devoted himself almost exclusively to the great work of his life, the translation and revision of the common English version of the Scriptures. He became thoroughly convinced as far back as the year 1827, on a critical comparison of that version with the earlier ones on which it was based, that it should be thoroughly revised, since which time he has made all his studies subsidiary to that end. . . his revision of the Bible, done for the American Bible Union, is the invaluable work of his life. . . This comprises the entire New Testament with the following books of the Old, namely: Genesis, Joshua, Judges, I. and II. Samuel, I. and II. Kings, Job, Psalms, Proverbs and a portion of Isaiah. Many of these are accompanied with invaluable critical and philological notes, and are published with the Hebrew and English text in parallel columns. His work known as 'Baptizein,' which is a monograph of that term, philologically and historically investigated, and which demonstrates its uniform sense to be immerse, must remain a monument to this distinguished Oriental scholar, while men are interested in its bearing on the exposition of Divine truth." [Armitage, p, 914-15] The Hegelian Dialectic: Thesis + Antithesis = Synthesis. "The thesis is an intellectual [or spiritual] proposition. The antithesis is simply the negation of the thesis. The synthesis solves the conflict between the thesis and antithesis by reconciling their common truths, and forming a new proposition." (Answers.com)

1830 - The American Bible Society funded Adoniram Judson's Burman Bible which changed "baptism" to "immersion." "As early as 1830 [the American Bible Society] made an appropriation of $1,200 for Judson's 'Burman Bible', through the Baptist Triennial Convention, with the full knowledge that he had translated the family of words relating to baptism by words which meant immerse and immersion, and down to 1835 the Society had appropriated $18,500 for the same purpose." [Armitage, p. 893] 1835 - American Bible Society rejected any foreign version not consistent with the common version [Authorised Version (KJV)] - such as Bengali New Testament. "In 1835 Mr. Pearce asked the Society to aid in printing the 'Bengali New Testament,' which was translated upon the same principle as Judson's Bible. The committee which considered the application reported as follows: 'That the committee does not deem it expedient to recommend its appropriation until the Board settle a principle in relation to the Greek word baptizo.' Then the whole subject was referred to a committee of seven, who, November 19, 1835, presented the following reports: 'The Committee to whom was recommitted the determining of a principle upon which the American Bible Society will aid in printing and distributing the Bible in foreign languages, beg leave to report, 'That they are of the opinion that it is expedient to withdraw their former report on the particular case and to present the following one on the general principle; 'By the Constitution of the American Bible Society, its Managers are, in the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, restricted to such copies as are without note or comment, and in the English language, to the version in common use. . . 'The subscriber, as a member of the Committee to whom was referred the application of Messrs. Pearce and Yates, for aid in the circulation of the Bengali New Testament, begs to submit the following considerations: '1. The Baptist Board of Foreign Missions have not been under the impression that the American Bible Society was organized upon the central principle that baptizo and its cognates were never to be translated, but always transferred, in all versions of the Scriptures patronized by them..." [Armitage pp. 894-5] 1836 - American & Foreign Bible Society formed by Baptist churches to circulate Bengali New Testament and other versions that would translate "baptize/baptism" as "immerse/immersion." "The Baptist Board of Foreign Missions, which met at Hartford, April 27th [1836], had anticipated the possible result, and resolved that in this event it would 'be the duty of the Baptist denomination in the United states to form a distinct organization for Bible translation and distribution in foreign tongues' and had resolved on the need of a Convention of Churches, at Philadelphia, in April, 1837, 'to adopt such measures as circumstances, in the providence of God may require.' But the meeting in Oliver Street thought it wise to form a new Bible Society at once, and on that day organized the American and Foreign Bible Society provisionally, subject to the decision of the Convention to be held in Philadelphia. This society was formed 'to promote a wider circulation of the Holy Scriptures, in the most faithful version that can be procured.' In three months it sent $13,000 for the circulation of Asiatic Scriptures, and moved forward with great enthusiasm." [Armitage, p. 897]

In this year, Mayer Amschel Rothschild purchased land in Palestine.

“In 1836, [Zevi] Kalischer appealed to Mayer Amschel (...Rothschild) to buy out completely the land of Israel or at least Jerusalem and particularly the Temple area in order to ‘bring about the miraculous redemption from below’. Zevi Kalischer said the salvation promised by the prophets of old could come only gradually and by self-help from the Jews.” - 211:63 1838 - President of the American & Foreign Bible Society, Dr. Spencer H. Cone, sought immediately to revise the English Scriptures, however, the American and Foreign Bible Society voted against it. Dr. Cone's plan was thwarted for 14 years during which much pressure for revision was exerted and a revised AV was published. "After a year's deliberation the great Bible Convention met in the meeting house of the First Baptist Church, Philadelphia, April 26th, 1837. It consisted of 390 members, sent from Churches, Associations, State Conventions, Education Societies and other bodies, in twenty-three States and in the District of Columbia. . . "A constitution was then adopted and officers chosen by the Convention itself. It elected Spencer H. Cone for President... "...At its annual meeting in 1838 its constitution was so amended as to read: 'It shall be the object of this Society to aid in the wider circulation of the Holy Scriptures in all lands.'. . . "From the first, many in the new Society, led by Dr. Cone, desired to proceed at once to a revision of the English Scriptures, under the guidance of the principles applied to the Asiatic versions made by the Baptist missionaries. But in deference to the opposition of some who approved of the Society in all other respects, at its annual meeting in 1838 it 'Resolved, That in the distribution of the Scriptures in the English language, they will use the commonly received version until otherwise directed by the Society.' Whatever difference of opinion existed amongst the founders of that Society about the immediate expediency of applying the principle of its constitution to the English version, its ultimate application became but a question of time, and this action was postponed for fourteen years. Meanwhile, this measure was pressed in various directions, in addresses at its anniversaries, in essays published by various persons, and in the Society's correspondence. In 1842 Rev. Messrs. David Bernard and Samuel Aaron issued a very able treatise on the need of 'Revising and Amending King James Version of the Holy Scriptures.' They also procured and published in that year, through the publishing house of J. B. Lippincott, of Philadelphia, a revised version of the Old and New Testaments, 'carefully revised and amended by several Biblical scholars.' This they say they did 'in accordance with the advice of many distinguished brethren, the services of a number of professors, some of whom rank among the first in our country for their knowledge of the original languages and Biblical interpretation and criticism, have been secured to prepare this work.' Amongst these were the late Prof. Whiting, Prof. A.C. Kendrick and other leading scholars who still live and have labored on other revisions. [Armitage, pp. 897-900] David Bernard and Samuel Aaron, who produced a revised version of the Bible, denied the divine preservation of Scripture.

"The vast majority of those who read the English Bible are entirely ignorant of the Greek; of the non-translation of baptizo — and its signification... As to our being 'left without a standard', through the multiplicity and variety of translations, we have only to say that there can, in the nature of things, be no perfect standard but the Hebrew and Greek originals; these, being written by inspired men, are infallible, while all translations by men uninspired must be more or less imperfect. The number of translations cannot affect the original." [Samuel Aaron & David Bernard, The Faithful Translation (1842) pg. 30]

1849-50 - American and Foreign Bible Society removed restriction to use common version (Authorised Version). "The American and Foreign Bible Society held its annual meeting in New York May 11th, 1849, and, on the motion of Hon. Isaac Davis, of Massachusetts, after considerable discussion, it was 'Resolved, That the restriction laid by the Society upon the Board of Managers in 1838, 'to use only the commonly received version in the distribution of the Scriptures in the English language,' be removed.' This restriction being removed, the new board referred the question of revision to a committee of five. After long consideration that committee presented three reports: one with three signatures and two minority reports. The third, from the pen of Warren Carter, Esq., was long and labored as an argument against altering the common version at all. In January, 1850, the majority report was unanimously adopted in these words: 'Resolved, That, in the opinion of this board, the sacred Scriptures of the Old and New Testament ought to be faithfully and accurately translated into every living language. 'Resolved, That wherever, in versions now in use, known and obvious errors exist, and wherever the meaning of the original is concealed or obscured, suitable measures ought to be prosecuted to correct those versions, so as to render the truth clear and intelligible to the ordinary reader. 'Resolved, That in regard to the expediency of this board undertaking the correction of the English version, a decided difference of opinion exists, and, therefore, that it be judged most prudent to await the instruction of the Society.'

A most impassioned debate ensued. Drs. Cone and Wyckoff of the American and Foreign Bible Society publish "The Bible Translated" to defend their action. Revisionists issue sample revised N.T.. Those opposed to revision call for many to 'rebuke this metropolitan power' to crush the revisionist movement forever.

"On the publication of these resolutions the greatest excitement spread through the denomination. Most of its journals were flooded with communications, pro and con, sermons were preached in a number of pulpits denouncing the movement, and public meetings were held in several cities to the same end, notable amongst them one at the Oliver Street Church, in New York, April 4th, 1850. This feeling was greatly increased by the two following facts: Mr. Carter, an intelligent layman, but neither a scholar nor an able thinker, having submitted a learned and elaborate paper as his minority report, which occupied an hour in the reading, and believing that it was inspired by an astute author in New York who had opposed the Society from the first, and was then a member of the Board of the American Bible Society, Dr. Cone and William H. Wyckoff, President and Secretary of the American and Foreign Bible Society, published a pamphlet over their names in defense of the action of the board, under the title, 'The Bible Translated.' The second fact arose from the demand of Mr. Carter that those in favor of a revision of the English Scriptures should issue, in the form of a small edition of the New Testament, a specimen of the character of the emendations which they desired, in regard to obsolete words, to words and phrases that failed to express the meaning of the original Greek, or the addition of words by the translators, errors in grammar, profane expressions and sectarian renderings. Deacon William Colgate, the Treasurer, said that he approved of this suggestion, and if Brethren Cone and Wyckoff would procure and issue such an edition as a personal enterprise, he, as a friend of revision, would personally pay the cost of the plates and printing. This was done, and in their preface they stated that by the aid of 'eminent scholars,' who had 'kindly co-operated and given their hearty approval to the proposed corrections,' they submitted their work, not for acceptance by the Society, but as a specimen of some changes which might be properly made, and that the plates would be presented to the Society if they were desired. This was sufficient to fan the fire to a huge flame; much stormy and uncalled for severity was invoked, and a large attendance was called for at the annual meeting to 'rebuke this metropolitan power' and crush the movement forever." [Armitage, pp. 900-1]

1850 [May 22] - American & Foreign Bible Society voted against revision of the English Scriptures [A.V.]. Dr. Cone resigns as president. "The Society met for its thirteenth anniversary in New York on the morning of May 22d, 1850. The crowd of life members, life directors and other delegates was very large, and the excitement rose as high as it well could. From the first it was manifest that calm, deliberate discussion and conference were not to be had, but that measures adverse to all revision were to be carried with a high hand. It had been customary to elect officers and managers before the public services; but before this could be done Rev. Isaac Westcott moved: 'That this Society, in the issues and circulation of the English Scriptures, be restricted to the commonly received version, without note or comment;' and further moved that, as probably all minds were made up on the question, the vote should be taken without debate. Determined resistance to this summary process secured the postponement of the question to the afternoon, and other business was attended to. At that session each speaker was confined to fifteen minutes. Then in the heat of the Society it so far forgot the object of its organization as to vote down by an overwhelming majority the very principle on which it was organized. In the hope that, if revision could not be entertained, at least a great principle might be conserved as a general basis of agreement thereafter, the revisionists, on consultation, submitted the following: 'Resolved, That it is the duty of the Society to circulate the sacred Scriptures in the most faithful versions that can be procured.' When the Society had rejected this, and thus stultified itself, and denied not only its paternity but its right to exist by rejecting that fundamental principle, it was seen at a glance that all hope of its unity was gone. . . "On the 23d, the following, offered by Rev. Dr. Turnbull, of Connecticut, was adopted: "'Resolved, That it is not the province and duty of the American and Foreign Bible Society to attempt, on their own part, or procure from others, a revision of the commonly received English version of the Scriptures." "This action was followed by the election of the officers and the board by ballot, when Dr. Cone was re-elected President; but the Secretary, William H. Wyckoff, and the venerable Deacon Colgate, were proscribed, together with ten of the old managers, all known revisionists. No person then present can wish to witness another such scene in a Baptist body to the close of life. Dr. Cone, at that time in his sixty-sixth year...said, with a stifled and almost choked utterance: 'Brethren, I believe my work in this Society is done. Allow me to tender you my resignation." [Armitage, pp. 902-3] 1850 [May 27] - 24 revisionists including Dr. Cone and Thomas Armitage met to plan their new Bible revision society. Armitage created the resolutions' wording. "On the 27th of May, 1850, twenty-four revisionists met in the parlor of Deacon Colgate's house, No. 128 Chambers Street, to take into consideration what present duty demanded at their hands. . . Dr. Cone presided, E.S. Whitney served as secretary, and Deacon Colgate led in prayer. . . T. Armitage offered the following, which, after full discussion, were adopted: 'Whereas, The word and will of God, as conveyed in the inspired originals of the Old and New Testaments, are the only infallible standards of faith and practice, and therefore it is of unspeakable importance that the sacred Scriptures should be faithfully and accurately translated into every living language; 'Whereas, A Bible Society is bound by imperative duty to employ all the means in its power to insure that the books which it circulates as the revealed will of God to man, should be as free from error and obscurity as possible; and, 'Whereas, There is not now any general Bible Society in the country which has not more or less restricted itself by its own enactments from the discharge of this duty; therefore, 'Resolved. That it is our duty to form a voluntary association for the purpose of procuring and circulating the most faithful version of the sacred Scriptures in all languages. 'Resolved. That in such an association we will welcome all persons to co-operate with us, who embrace the principles upon which we propose to organize, without regard to their denominational principles in other respects.'" [Armitage, pp. 906-7]

1850 [June 10] - American Bible Union organized, with Dr. Cone as president, for purpose of revising the English Bible. "On the 10th of June, 1850, a very large meeting was held at the Baptist Tabernacle in Mulberry Street, New York, at which the American Bible Union was organized, under a constitution which was then adopted, and an address explaining its purposes was given to the public. Dr. Cone was elected president of the Union, Wm. H. Wyckoff, Corresponding Secretary; Deacon Colgate, Treasurer; E.S. Whitney, Recording Secretary, and Sylvester Pier, Auditor, together with a board of twenty-four managers. The second article of the constitution defined the object of the Union thus: 'Its object shall be to procure and circulate the most faithful versions of the sacred Scriptures in all languages throughout the world.'" [Armitage, p. 907] NOTE: Most members and directors of the American Bible Union were Baptists. "Although the American Bible Union had always disclaimed that it was a Baptist Society, yet, a large majority of its life members and directors being Baptists, in harmony with the expressed wish of the denomination to do the Bible work of Baptists through the Missionary Union and the Publication Society, the Bible Union disposed of all its book-stock and plates to the Publication Society, on condition that its versions should be published according to demand. The American and Foreign Bible Society did the same, and now, in the English tongue, the Publication Society is circulating, according to demand, the issues of the Bible Union, the commonly received version and the Canterbury revision, with the emendations recommended by the American corps of scholars incorporated into the text; and so it has come to pass that the denomination which refused to touch the English revision in 1850 came, in less than a quarter of a century, to put its imprint upon two, to pronounce them fit for use amongst Baptists, and to circulate them cheerfully." [Armitage, pp. 912-13] Revisers came from Great Britain:

"Next to Dr. Cone, the three men who did more to promote the revision of the English Bible than any others, were Drs. Archibald Maclay, William H. Wyckoff, and Deacon William Colgate." Archibald Maclay, D.D., was born in Scotland in 1778, and in early life became a Congregational pastor there; but after his emigration to New York and a most useful pastorate there amongst that body he became a Baptist... William H. Wyckoff, LL.D., was endowed with great intellectual powers, and graduated at Union College in 1828. [Jonathan Edwards, Pres. 1799-1801]... Deacon William Colgate...was born in Kent, England, in 1783, came to this country and established a large business in New York, which by his thrift and skill endowed him with abundant means for doing good. [soap-making business]" [Armitage, Ch. XVII]

1850 - Protest to Bible revision arose in the United States. Dr. Conant began with Old Testament. Revisers of New Testament were to use Bagsters' Greek New Testament [1851]. Philip Schaff served on American Committee. "While many men of learning and nerve espoused the movement, as storm of opposition was raised against it from one end of the land to the other. It expressed itself chiefly in harsh words, ridicule, denunciation, appeals to ignorance, prejudice and ill temper, with not and then an attempt at scholarly refutation in a spirit much more worthy of the subject itself and the respective writers. Every consideration was presented on the subject but the main thought: that the Author of the inspired originals had the infinite right to a hearing, and that man was in duty bound to listen to his utterances, all human preference or expediency to the contrary notwithstanding. After considerable correspondence with scholars in this country and in Europe, the following general rules were adopted, and many scholars on both sides of the Atlantic commenced their work on a preliminary revision of the Bible. [Armitage, p. 908] "Dr. Conant proceeded with the revision of the English Old Testament, aided in the Hebrew text by Dr. Rodiger, of Halle, Germany. "The following were the general rules of the Union: '1. The exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original Scriptures at the time they were first written, must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found in the vernacular tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness. '2. Wherever there is a version in common use it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary interference with the established phraseology shall be avoided, and only such alteration shall be made as the exact meaning of the inspired text and the existing state of the language may require. '3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received Greek text, critically edited with known errors corrected. "The following common English version must be the basis of the revision; the Greek text, Bagster & Son's octavo edition of 1851." [Armitage, p. 908] There were 2 groups of revisers who worked on preliminary translations: European and American with Philip Schaff on the American committee.

"Amongst the scholars who worked on the preliminary revision in Europe were Revs. Wm. Peechey, A.M.; Jos. Angus, M.A., M.R.A.S.; T.J. Gray, D.D., Ph.D.; T. Boys, A.M.; A.S. Thelwall, M.A.; Francis Clowes, M.A.; F.W. Gotch, A.M.; and Jas. Patterson, D.D. Amongst the American revisers were. . . Drs. J.L. Dagg, John Lillie, O.B. Judd, Philip Schaff, Joseph Muenscher, John Forsyth, W.P. Strickland and James Shannon; Profs. E.S. Gallup, E. Adkins, M.K. Pendleton, N.N. Whiting, with Messrs. Alexander Campbell, Edward Maturin, Esq., E. Lord and S.E. Shepherd." [Armitage, p. 908-9]

Phillip Schaff is known as the “Father of Ecumenical Movement.”

“Shortly before his death, Philip Schaff made a now famous address on ‘The Reunion of Christendom’ before the World Parliament of Religions, in...893. In this address, Schaff urged a ‘federal or confederate union’ resembling the ‘political confederation of Switzerland, the United States, and the modern German Empire. This federation would be a ‘voluntary association of different Churches in their official capacity, each retaining its freedom and independence in the management of its internal affairs, but all recognizing one another as sisters with equal rights, and cooperating in general enterprises, such as the spread of the gospel at home and abroad, the defense of the faith against infidelity, the elevation of the poor and neglected classes of society, works of philanthropy and charity, and moral reform’. This farewell address of the aged ecumenical leader was thus prophetic of the Federal Council [of Churches] of the 20th century, and even more of its successor, National Council of Churches.” (Rouse, A History of the Ecumenical Movement) 84:256 BIBLE REVISION IN ENGLAND 1851 - B.F. Westcott and F.J.A. Hort found the Cambridge University Ghost Society, one of the early pioneers of modern Spiritualist inquiry: "In 1851 was founded at Cambridge a Society to 'conduct a serious and earnest inquiry into the nature of the phenomena vaguely called supernatural,' and a number of distinguished persons became members." [Alan Gauld, The Founders of Psychical Research, NY:Schocken Books, 1968, p. 66]

Cambridge Ghost Society was parent of the Society for Psychical Research, which was directed by Henry Sidgwick, the husband of Eleanor Balfour, who was the sister of Arthur Balfour. "Among the numerous persons and groups who in the middle of the nineteenth century were making enquiries into psychical occurrences may be mentioned a society from which our own can claim direct descent. In the Life of Edward White Benson, Archbishop of Canterbury, by his son, A. C. Benson, will be found, under the year 1851-2, the following paragraph: "'Among my father's diversions at Cambridge was the foundation of a 'Ghost Society,' the forerunner of the Psychical Society [meaning the S.P.R.] for the investigation of the supernatural. Lightfoot, Westcott and Hort were among the members. He was then, as always, more interested in psychical phenomena than he cared to admit.' "Lightfoot and Westcott both became bishops, and Hort Professor of Divinity. The S.P.R. has hardly lived up to the standard of ecclesiastical eminence set by the parent society." [brackets in original] [W.H. Salter, The Society For Psychical Research: An Outline of its History, London, 1948, pp. 5,6] Fenton John Antony Hort joined the Cambridge Company of the Apostles.

“...[F.J.A. Hort] found time to attend the meetings of various [Cambridge] societies and in June joined the mysterious Company of the Apostles… He remained always a grateful and loyal member of the secret Club, which has now become famous for the number of distinguished men who have belonged to it. In his time the Club was in a manner reinvigorated, and he was mainly responsible for the wording of an oath which binds members to a conspiracy of silence. " (Alan Gauld, The Founders of Psychical Research, NY: Schocken Books, 1968, pp. 317, 49)

"(The) Apostles had hoped that developments in the social sciences would before long make possible an equitable and frictionless society..." (Life and Letters of Fenton John Anthony Hort, Vol. I, p. 170)

1853 - B.F.Westcott and F.J.A. Hort begin New Greek Testament based on Alexandrian manuscripts. "In 1853 Hort began to devote himself more definitely to work on the lines recently laid down for himself. . . It was during these weeks, in the course of a walk with Mr. Westcott, who had come to see him at Umberslade, that the plan of a joint revision of the text of the Greek New Testament was first definitely agreed upon. . . About this time Mr. Daniel Macmillan suggested to him that he should take part in an interesting and comprehensive 'New Testament Scheme.' Hort was to edit the text in conjunction with Mr. Westcott; the latter was to be responsible for a commentary, and Lightfoot was to contribute a New Testament Grammar and Lexicon." [Arthur Hort, Life and Letters of Fenton John Anthony Hort, Volume I, London: Macmillan and Co., 1896, pp. 239-40] April 19, 1853 letter to Rev. John Ellerton: "One result of our talk I may as well tell you. He (Westcott) and I are going to edit a Greek text of the New Testament some two or three years hence, if possible. Lachmann and Tischendorf will supply rich materials, but not nearly enough; and we hope to do a good deal with Oriental versions. Our object is to supply clergymen generally, schools, etc., with a portable Greek text which shall not be disfigured with Byzantine corruptions." [Ibid., p. 250] 1856 - Alarm that American Bible Union would translate "baptism" as "immersion." Movements in favor of revision proliferate in England. "As early as 1856 great alarm was awakened at the prospect that the American Bible Union would translate the Greek word 'baptize' into English, instead of transferring it, and the 'London Times' of that year remarked that there were already 'several distinct movements in favor of revision of the authorized version' of 1611." [Armitage, p. 909] 1858-59 - In England, Dr. Trench calls for a "better" revision that would "set aside the so-called Baptists" as revisers because they "interpret" rather than translate. Real reason: the American Baptists were limited to translating from the Textus Receptus and Trench planned to use the Westcott-Hort New Greek Text. "The 'Edinburgh Review' and many similar periodicals took strong ground for its revision, and, in 1858, Dr. Trench, then Dean of Westminster, issued an elaborate treatise showing the imperfect state of the commonly received version, and the urgent need of its revision, in which he said: 'Indications of the interest which it is awakening reach us from every side. America is sending us installments--it must be owned not very encouraging ones--of a new version as fast as she can... I am persuaded that a revision ought to come. I am convinced that it will come. The wish for a revision has for a considerable time been working among dissenters here; by the voice of one of these it has lately made itself known in Parliament, and by the mouth of a Regius professor in Convocation.' The revision of the Bible Union was a sore thorn in his side; and in submitting a plan of revision in the last chapter, in which he proposed to invite the Biblical scholars of 'the land to assist with their suggestions here, even though they might not belong to the church,' of course they would be asked as scholars, not as dissenters, he adds: 'Setting aside, then, the so-called Baptists, who, of course, could not be invited, seeing that they demand not a translation of the Scripture but an interpretation, and that in their own sense.' Some Baptist writer had denied in the 'Freeman' of November 17, 1858, that the Baptists desired to disturb the word 'baptize' in the English version, but the Dean was so alarmed about their putting an 'interpretation' into the text instead of a transfer, that he said in a second edition, in 1859 (page 210): 'I find it hard to reconcile this with the fact that in their revision (Bible Union) baptizo is always changed into immerse, and baptism into immersion.' The pressure of public sentiment, however, compelled him to call for revision, for he said: 'However we may be disposed to let the subject alone; it will not let us alone. It has been too effectually stirred ever again to go to sleep; and the difficulties, be they few or many, will have one day to be encountered. The time will come when the inconveniences of remaining where we are will be so manifestly greater than the inconveniences of action, that this last will become inevitable." [Armitage, pp. 909-10] 1865 - American Bible Union's version is completed and printed. Church of England represented on American revision committee. American Bible Union propaganda creates demand for revision in England, leading to the Convocation of Canterbury in 1870. "The final revision of the New Testament was committed to Drs. Conant, Hackett, Schaff and Kendrick and was published in 1865. The revisers held ecclesiastical connections in the Church of England, Old School Presbyterian, Disciples Associate Reformed Presbyterians, Seventh-Day Baptists, American Protestant Episcopalians, Regular Baptists and German Reformed Church. Of the Old Testament books, the Union published Genesis, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Job, Psalms and Proverbs; I. and II. Samuel, I. and II. Kings, I. and II. Chronicles, remaining in manuscript, with a portion of Isaiah. It also prepared an Italian and Spanish New Testament, the latter being prepared by Don Juan De Calderon, of the Spanish Academy. Also a New Testament in the Chinese written character, and another in the colloquial for Ningpo; one in the Siamese, and another in the Sqau Karen, besides sending a large amount of money for versions amongst the heathen, through the missionaries and missionary societies. It is estimated that about 750,000 copies of the newly translated or revised versions of the Scriptures, mostly of the New Testament, were circulated by the Union. Its tracts pamphlets, addresses, reports and revisions so completely revolutionized public opinion on the subject of revision that a new literature was created on the subject, both in England and America, and a general demand for revision culminated in action on that subject by the Convocation of Canterbury in 1870." [Armitage, p. 909] COLLABORATION OF AMERICAN & BRITISH REVISION COMMITTEES 1870 - English revisionists begin New Testament using American Bible Union's version for consultation, but the Westcott-Hort New Greek Text as its textual basis.

"The whole subject came up before the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury in February, 1870, when one of the most memorable discussions took place that ever agitated the Church of England, in which those who conceded the desirableness of revision took ground, and amongst them the Bishop of Lincoln, that the American movement necessitated the need of prompt action on the part of the Church of England. In May of the same year the Convocation resolved: That it is desirable that Convocation should nominate a body of its own members to undertake the work of revision, who shall be at liberty to invite the co-operation of any eminent for scholarship, to whatever nation or religious body they may belong.'... "The revisers commenced their work in June, 1870, and submitted the New Testament complete May 17th, 1881, the work being done chiefly by seventeen Episcopalians, two of the Scotch Church, two dissenting Presbyterians, one Unitarian, one Independent and one Baptist. A board of American scholars had co-operated, and submitted 'a list of readings and renderings' which they preferred to those finally adopted by their English brethren; a list comprising fourteen separate classes of passages, running through the entire New Testament, besides several hundred separate words and phrases. The Bible Union's New Testament was published nearly six years before the Canterbury revision was begun, and nearly seventeen years before it was given to the world. Although Dr. Trench had pronounced the 'installments' of the American Bible Union's New Testament 'not very encouraging,' yet the greatest care was had to supply the English translators with that version. During the ten and a half years consumed in their work, they met in the Jerusalem Chamber at Westminster each month for ten months of every year, each meeting lasting four days, each day from eleven o'clock to six; and the Bible Union's New Testament lay on their table all that time, being most carefully consulted before changes from the common version were agreed upon. One of the best scholars in the corps of English revisers said to the writer: 'We never make an important change without consulting the Union's version. Its changes are more numerous than ours, but four out of five changes are in exact harmony with it, and I am mortified to say that the pride of English scholarship will not allow us to give due credit to that superior version for its aid.' This was before the Canterbury version was completed, but when it was finished it was found that the changes in sense from the common version were more numerous than those of the Union's version, and that the renderings in that version are verbatim in hundreds of cases with those of the Union's version." [Armitage, pp. 910-11] Phillip Schaff became a professor at the Rockefeller-funded Union Theological Seminary.

"He became a professor at Union Theological Seminary, New York City in 1870 holding first the chair of theological encyclopedia and Christian symbolism till 1873, of Hebrew and the cognate languages till 1874, of sacred literature till 1887, and finally of church history, till his death." [Wikipedia]

“Henry Sloane Coffin was Professor of Practical Theology at Union Theological Seminary from 1904 to 1926 and President of Union Theological Seminary from 1926 to 1945. He was initiated into the Order of Skull & Bones in 1897. No doubt some influence was placed upon the seminary by John D. Rockefeller, Jr. who helped the seminary’s 1922 endowment drive with a gift of $1,083,333... Union Theological Seminary in New York [was] a subsidiary of the Rockefeller Octopus…” [Unholy Alliances, 540:148,152] 1871 - Philip Schaff conferred with the English Revision Committee. American revision committee met in Schaff's study. Collaboration between American and British committees. "The summer of 1871 Dr. Schaff spent in Europe and had conferences with Dean Stanley and Bishop Ellicott and with the revision committee as a whole. From his daily journal it appears that on June 26, he saw the dean. 'I had a very important interview. All the details about Bible revision are settled satisfactorily. The steps I have taken in organizing the American committee are fully approved.' At Dr. Stoughton's, I dine with a number of the Bible Revisers.' Of the sessions of the Revision companies at the Deanery of Westminster he has this to say: 'The meeting of the New Testament Revisers was intensely interesting. Lightfoot, Westcott, Hort, Scrivener, Angus, Merivale, Eadie, David Brown, the Bishop of Gloucester...the Bishop of Salisbury and others were all there. No outsider is admitted except the Archbishop of Canterbury [Edward White Benson/Ghost Society].' Before his return to the United States the revision of Matthew was completed, but the copies which were ready for transmission were detained on account of the delay in securing one or more bishops of the Episcopal Church as members of the American committee. "The first meeting of the American committee was held in Dr. Schaff's study in the Bible House, New York, December 7, 1871... The American companies were to receive the Revision text of the British companies and transmit their emendations back to them..." [Schaff, David S., The Life of Philip Schaff, NY: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1897, pp. 362-3]

1872 - B.F. Westcott, J.B. Lightfoot and F.J.A. Hort found elite club for elder Apostles, the Eranus.

"[F.J.A. Hort] also regularly went to the meetings of a sort of senior 'Apostles' called the 'Eranus,' a club composed of elder men of various tastes and pursuits… The originator of the idea was the present Bishop of Durham (Westcott), and he, together with Lightfoot and your father, may be regarded as constituting the original nucleus of the club…It was not designed to have, nor has it from first to last had, a preponderantly theological character; on the contrary, its fundamental idea was that it should contain representatives of different departments of academic study, and afford them regular opportunities for meeting and for an interchange of ideas…" ((Arthur Hort, Vol. I, pp. 184-5)

1873 - Timothy Dwight (Skull & Bones, 1849) was subsequently added to the American New Testament revision committee. Timothy Dwight, who became the President of Yale University, was the grandson of Rev. Timothy Dwight (1752-1817) who was the grandson of famous Rev. Jonathan Edwards (1703-1758), a personal friend of Pres. George Washington, a high-level Freemason. "[T]o the New Testament company [was subsequently added]...Professor Timothy Dwight of Yale College." [Life of Philip Schaff, pp. 362-3ff.]

"Timothy Dwight was a man for all seasons: an ordained Congregational minister, grandson of Jonathan Edwards, personal friend of George Washington, and Army chaplain." (Cyber Hymnal)

1878 – William Blackstone’s tract promotes Zionism leading to First Niagara Prophecy Conference.

“Born in Adams, New York in 1841, William Eugene Blackstone became a successful businessman specializing in real estate outside Chicago after the Civil War. A self-taught lay evangelist and Bible teacher in the Methodist Episcopal Church, Blackstone eventually devoted himself to missionary work. While at a YMCA convention, Blackstone asked the Reverend James Hall Brooke, one of the foremost ministers of the time, to write a tract about the second coming that he could pass out on trains as he traveled. Instead, Brooke suggested that Blackstone write it himself and that he would publish it. Brooke's suggestion led Blackstone to compose Jesus is Coming, hailed as ‘probably the most wide-read book in this century on our Lord’s return.’ First published in 1878, its 1908 revised edition was financed by California oilman Lyman Stewart and distributed by the hundreds of thousands; by Blackstone's death in 1935, Jesus is Coming had been translated into thirty-six languages, with over a million copies printed. “...The year Jesus is Coming first appeared--1878--also saw the first of a series of prophecy and Bible conferences, eventually known as the Niagara Prophecy Conferences, held around the United States which established this proto-fundamentalist theological tendency. Ministers from a wide spectrum of denominations combined elements of Princeton theology, biblical literalism, and premillennialism with a conservative opposition to higher criticism, modernism, and other liberalizing trends.” – ("In the Shadow of God's Sundial,” Hilton Obenzinger, 516) Is “Blackstone” a pseudonym?

“Chief among these is the one concerning the famous black stone in the seat of the coronation chair in Westminster Abbey, which is declared to be the actual rock used by Jacob as a pillow. The black stone also appears several times in religious symbolism. It was called Heliogabalus, a word presumably derived from Elagabal, the Syro-Phœnician sun god. This stone was sacred to the sun and declared to possess great and diversified properties. The black stone in the Caaba at Mecca is still revered throughout the Mohammedan world. It is said to have been white originally and of such brilliancy that it could be seen many days’ journey from Mecca, but as ages passed it became blackened by the tears of pilgrims and the sins of the world.” (Manly P. Hall, The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, p. 97)

“The most holy thing a devout Muslim can do, outside of the actual act of Jihad is make the pilgrimage to the Kaaba at Mecca. The ritual is called the Hajj, and is named after Al Hajarul Aswad, the famous Black Stone which is imbedded in the corner of the Kaaba... Qiblah, which denotes the direction of the Kaaba at Mecca, to which they perform their Salaah (worship). The ritual of Tawwaf, or the circumambulation of the Kaaba, as it existed at that time was performed by seven priestesses, completely in the nude. The ritual of Tawwaf is still being performed this very day by thousands of aspirants dressed in white. Ideally the aspirants will complete seven revolutions, counter-clockwise around the Kaaba and and meet up with Al Hajarul Aswad, The Black Stone, which they are encouraged to kiss. The Black Stone is imbedded in the South East corner of the Kaaba, and it protrudes with a slight bulge from the black shroud which surrounds it. It is said to have fallen from heaven and according to Hadith (tradition) it was whiter than milk before it fell... Al Hajarul Aswad is Venus/Lucifer having been whiter than milk, but fallen from heaven to suffer the travail of incarnation, much like Melek Ta'us of the Yezidi tradition. It is the Sacrament of Holy Blasphemy to recognise Lucifer as the Holy Christ and to recognise that the Devil is the hiding place of the divine.” (“The Mystery of the Holy Blasphemy and the Fall of Lucifer”) 1881 – New Age of Michael allegedly began with the Jews' return to Palestine. “To those working within an esoteric tradition, it might have appeared a relatively easy thing to prepare for the new era of Michael which was to begin in 1881... “In 1881, the planets were operative on a far higher level than any statuary or verbal symbolism might suggest. The year had a particular importance for those who were interested in the deeper traditions of astrological thought. Esotericists (of which there were many in the United States at that time) knew that this was the year which the great 15th-century abbot and occultist, Trithemius von Nettesheim [Jewish], had predicted would mark a fundamental turning point in history. “The Rosicrucian, Thomas Henry Burgoyne, one of the learned and perplexing esoteric writers working in 19th century America…had informed his readers that, in the more glorious days of human history, known now as the Golden Age, the satellite was distant from the Earth. However, in the latter Iron Age (through which civilization was now living) it was too close, so that its ‘dark shadows became more and more bewildering.’ In the year 1881, Burgoyne promised, this Dark Age would begin to recede, its malevolent influence having passed its darkest culminating point. He was partly borrowing his ideas from the Roman poet Virgil, but few of his readers would realize that. Most of them endorsed his enthusiasm for this new Age of Gold which would begin in 1881. “That is was to be an important year in the history of mankind was not doubted by the majority of people interested in arcane lore. In a rare book, which many occultists claim to have read, but few have even glanced at, Trithemius claimed that the era which had commenced in 1525, under the guidance of the planetary angel of the Moon, would come to an end in 1881. In this same year, a new era would begin under the control of the angel of the Sun, whom Trithemius named Michael. Far-reaching changes would result, for, in a previous age, the angel had been not only the institutor of many new arts, and the inventor of astronomy and astrology, but also of architecture—the very science in which Washington, D.C. had striven to excel from its foundation. “Trithemius—and later is followers—insisted that under the rule of this planetary angel there would be inaugurated an exciting change of direction for mankind. The angel Michael was dedicated to the expansion of human consciousness, and freedom. Furthermore, it would be during the New Age of the Sun, which would begin in 1881, that the Jews would return to their homeland.” (Ovason, 512:376, 30)

1525 - Tyndale's New Testament was the first ever based on Byzantine manuscripts (Textus Receptus) and printed in the English language. 1881 - Westcott-Hort New Greek Testament based on corrupt Alexandrian manuscripts appeared; English Revised Version (ERV) completed.

"In 1881 the Greek Testament, which has been so long expected, at last appeared, and was widely welcomed as an epoch-making book, and 'probably the most important contribution to Biblical learning in our generation.' The twenty-eight years of patient labour represented by this work were begun and ended at Cambridge. This great work should loom very large in any record of my father's life, but its character is such that it really merits separate treatment, which it is hope a careful digestion of the mass of correspondence on the subject may enable some one to bestow. For the present let it suffice to quote a fair expression of the general feeling about the book. [from The Times, 29th July 1901] 'To the world at large Westcott's tenure of the Regius Professorship will always be associated with the so-called 'Cambridge Text' of the New Testament, little as his professorship really had to do with it. Probably the whole history of the New Testament since the time of Origen there has been nothing more remarkable than the quiet persistence with which these two Fellows of Trinity--Westcott, aged twenty-eight, and Hort, some three years younger--started 'in the spring of 1853' to systematise New Testament criticism. They found themselves aware of the unsatisfactoriness of 'the textus receptus, and conscious that neither Lachmann nor Tischendorf gave 'such an approximation to the Apostolic words as we could accept with reasonable satisfaction.' So they agreed to commence at once the formation of a manual text for (their) own use, hoping at the same time that it might be of service to others.' It says something at once for their determination and their care that the two famous volumes were not published till 1881, twenty-eight years from their inception... The Revised Version, as the English representative of the Cambridge Text, is making its way slowly, but the 'Westcott-Hort' theories hold the field. It may be there will yet arise a reactionary champion, as learned as and less slovenly than Scrivener, better equipped and less abusive than Burgon, be he has not arisen yet, and if he takes the field, he must do so after a preparation as long and as honest as Westcott and Hort's.' "The Westcott and Hort Greek Testament (text) appeared on 5th May 1881, only a few days before the publication of the Revised Version of the New Testament. This coincidence perhaps led adverse critics to confound the two works. Yet as a matter of fact the Greek text underlying the Revised New Testament differs considerably from that of the two Cambridge scholars; and, although privately printed copies of the latter had been placed in the hands of the Revisers, they did not accept any new reading, unless, after full discussion, a majority of two-thirds were in favour of the change. As my father has said, both in the matter of the Greek text and its translation, 'each Reviser gladly yielded his own conviction to more or less serious opposition." [Arthur Westcott, Life and Letters of Brooke Foss Westcott, Vol. I, London: Macmillan & Co., pp. 397-402] 1883 - American and Foreign Bible Society and American Bible Union resolve their differences, accept the English revision, based on Westcott-Hort New Greek Text, and agree to publish the King James Version, the English Revised Version and the American Bible Union version. American Baptists are the only denomination to pass a resolution to adopt the Revised Version. American Bible Union changes it’s position against Bible revision. "After the separation between the American and Foreign Bible Society and the American Bible Union, the former continued to do a great and good work in Bible circulation and in aiding the translation of missionary versions... Both these societies continued their operations till 1883, with greatly diminished receipts, from various causes, and the Bible Union was much embarrassed by debt, when it was believed that the time had come for the Baptists of America to heal their divisions on the Bible question, to reunite their efforts in Bible work, and to leave each man in the denomination at liberty to use what English version he chose. With this end in view, the largest bible Convention that had ever met amongst Baptists convened at Saratoga on May 22, 1883, and, after two days' discussion and careful conference, it was unanimously resolved: 'That in the translation of foreign versions the precise meaning of the original text should be given, and that whatever organization should be chosen as the most desirable for the prosecution of home Bible work, the commonly received version, the Anglo-American, with the corrections of the American revisers incorporated in the text, and the revisions of the American Bible Union, should be circulated.'" [Armitage, p. 912]

"Schaff had hoped to see a number of denominations adopt the version by formal act, but... (h)is only encouragement came from the American Baptists...in May 1882, for at that time they passed a resolution to adopt the Revised Version, incorporating the corrections of the American revisers into the text." [Shriver, George H., Philip Schaff: Christian Scholar and Ecumenical Prophet, Mercer Press, 1987, pp. 76-77]

"Although the American Bible Union had always disclaimed that it was a Baptist Society, yet, a large majority of its life members and directors being Baptists, in harmony with the expressed wish of the denomination to do the Bible work of Baptists through the Missionary Union and the Publication Society, the Bible Union disposed of all its book-stock and plates to the Publication Society, on condition that its versions should be published according to demand. The American and Foreign Bible Society did the same, and now, in the English tongue, the Publication Society is circulating, according to demand, the issues of the Bible Union, the commonly received version and the Canterbury revision, with the emendations recommended by the American corps of scholars incorporated into the text; and so it has come to pass that the denomination which refused to touch the English revision in 1850 came, in less than a quarter of a century, to put its imprint upon two, to pronounce them fit for use amongst Baptists, and to circulate them cheerfully." [Armitage, pp. 912-13]

1886 - In this year Timothy Dwight became President of Yale University. "In 1886 Timothy Dwight (The Order) had taken over from the last of Yale's clerical Presidents, Noah Porter. Never again was Yale to get too far from The Order. Dwight was followed by member Arthur T. Hadley ('76)" - 711:92

"The Order was incorporated in 1856."

Dwight, Timothy 1849 - Date initiated 1856 - Went to the University of Berlin 1858 - Went to Yale Theological Seminary 1873-85 - American New Testament Committee member 1886-98 - President of Yale University "As the new Master (Mason) is raised he looks back down at his tomb to see a Skull and crossed bones on his death shroud. This symbol of earthly remains was used by the Knights Templar as their marine battle flag." [The Hiram Key: Pharaohs, Freemasons & Secret Scrolls of Jesus 162:178]

SPREADING THE "GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ROTHSCHILD"

1889 - Formation of Cecil Rhodes' Round Table.

"The 'Rhodes secret society' was a group of imperial federalists, formed in the period after 1889 and using the economic resources of South Africa to extend and perpetuate the British Empire... During this period of almost sixty years [1889-1940], this society has been called by various names. During the first decade or so it was called 'the secret society of Cecil Rhodes' or 'the dream of Cecil Rhodes.' In the second and third decades of its existence it was known as Milner's Kindergarten' (1901-1910) and as 'the Round Table Group.' " [538:4,31]

"It is usually assumed that Rhodes owned De Beers [Consolidated Mines], but this was not the case. Nathaniel de Rothschild was a bigger shareholder than Rhodes himself; indeed, by 1899 the Rothschilds' stake was twice that of Rhodes. In 1888 Rhodes wrote to Lord Rothschild: 'I know with you behind me I can do all I have said. If however you think differently I have nothing to say.'" (Niall Ferguson, Empire: How Britain Made the Modern World, Allen Lane, London, 2003, p. 225).

"... Robert Cecil of the Jewish Cecil family that had controlled the British monarchy since a Cecil became the private secretary and lover of Queen Elizabeth I ..." (John Coleman, The Conspirators' Hierarchy: The Story of the Committee of 300) Sir Robert Gascoyne-Cecil (1830-1903) / UK Prime Minister for three terms / father of Robert Cecil (1864-1958) o Robert Gascoyne-Cecil became Prime Minister of England from 1885-1902 o Lord Salisbury was the title given to Robert Gascoyne-Cecil whose powerful family expanded to form Cecil Bloc o Sir Rober Gascoyne-Cecil was brother to mother of Gerald and Arthur Balfour, whose government was continuation of Lord Salisbury’s o The Cecil Bloc was the nexus of power from which the Rhodes-Milner Round Table evolved o The Balfours were high ranking members of Cecil Bloc o In The Anglo-American Establishment, Carroll Quigley credits the Cecil Bloc with creation of the Society for Psychical Research 'The Cecil Bloc was a nexus of political and social power formed by Lord Salisbury and extending from the great sphere of politics into the fields of education and publicity. . .The 'Rhodes secret society' was a group of imperial federalists, formed in the period after 1889 and using the economic resources of South Africa to extend and perpetuate the British Empire. It is doubtful if Milner could have formed his group without assistance from all three of these sources... One of the enduring creations of the Cecil Bloc is the Society for Psychical Research, which holds a position in the history of the Cecil Bloc similar to that held by the Royal Institute of International Affairs in the Milner Group. The Society was founded in 1882 by the Balfour family and their in-laws, Lord Rayleigh and Professor [Henry] Sidgwick. In the twentieth century it was dominated by those members of the Cecil Bloc who became most readily members of the Milner Group." (Carroll Quigley, The Anglo-American Establishment, pp. 31-2) 1891 – Cecil Rhodes drew up his fourth will with Lionel Rothschild the trustee of his fortune; Arthur Balfour, a Jew, in Circle of Initiates.

"The secret society, after so much preliminary talk, took form in 1891, the same year in which Rhodes drew up his fourth will and made Stead as well as Lord Rothschild the trustee of his fortune. It is perfectly clear from the evidence that he expected Lord Rothschild to handle the financial investments associated with the trust, while Stead was to have full charge of the methods by which the funds were used. About the same time, in February 1891, Stead and Rhodes had another long discussion about the secret society. First they discussed their goals and agreed that, if necessary in order to achieve Anglo-American unity, Britain should join the United States. {i.e. the capital should be in the U. S.} Then they discussed the organization of the secret society and divided it into two circles: an inner circle 'The Society of the Elect', and an outer circle to include 'The Association of Helpers and The Review of Reviews (Stead's magazine founded 1890). Rhodes said that he had already revealed the plan for 'The Society of the Elect' to Rothschild and 'little Johnston.'... 1. General of the Society: Rhodes 2. Junta of Three: Stead, Brett, Milner 3. Circle of Initiates: Cardinal Manning, General Booth, Bramwell Booth, "Little Johnson", Albert Grey, Arthur Balfour 4. The Association of Helpers 5. A College, under Professor Seeley, to be established 'to train people in English-speaking ideas.' "Of the persons so far named, we can be certain that six were initiates. These were Rhodes, Lord Rothschild, Johnston, Stead, Brett and Milner... Of the others who were mentioned, Brett, Grey and Balfour can safely be regarded as member of the society." (538:40-1)

1891, March 5 – Seven years before Theodore Herzl's First Zionist Congress, William Blackstone petitioned Pres. Benjamin Harrison to authorize homeland for the Jews in Palestine. Groundwork laid for Judaized Christianity; Blackstone 'father of Zionism'. “On March 5, 1891, the Chicago businessman and Methodist Episcopal lay worker William E. Blackstone was introduced by Secretary of State James G. Blaine to President Benjamin Harrison in order to present a petition Blackstone authored, ‘Palestine for the Jews.’ ‘What shall be done for the Russian Jews?’ the petition asked, and Blackstone boldly answered: “Why not give Palestine back to them again? According to God’s distribution of nations, it is their home, an inalienable possession, from which they were expelled by force....Why shall not the powers which under the treaty of Berlin, in 1878, gave Bulgaria to the Bulgarians and Servia to the Servians now give Palestine back to the Jews?...Let us now restore them to the land of which they were so cruelly despoiled by our Roman ancestors. “Nonetheless, Benjamin Harrison did not accept Blackstone's proposal… Blackstone would send the Memorial to presidents Cleveland and Roosevelt (McKinley had already signed), but official government sympathy for the Zionist project would have to wait for Woodrow Wilson.” – 516

“The Blackstone Memorial emerged from the same Reformation and Enlightenment preoccupations with Jews as the original nation whose restoration confirms other ‘natural,’ European nations and comprises both a necessary prerequisite and model for the reconstitution of an authentic, ‘primitive’ Christianity. Blackstone's contribution to this tradition was to elaborate a fully realized political Zionism that took long-standing religious narratives into the realm of late-nineteenth-century nationalism, colonialism, and imperialism. Indeed, with Blackstone's petition and related activities antedating by six years the convening of Theodor Herzl's first Zionist conference in 1897, Nathan Straus and Louis Brandeis thought enough of his practical efforts to flatter the evangelist as 'the father of Zionism.'” - 516 "Timothy Beach Blackstone (1829-1900), who was president of the Chicago & Alton Railroad from 1864 to 1899, had been a surveyor for the New York and New Haven Railroad under Col. Roswell B. Mason, who brought Blackstone after him to the Illinois Central Railroad in 1851. (Biography of Timothy B. Blackstone. By Ida Hinsman, 1917.) T.B. Blackstone was one of the financial supporters of his cousin, William Eugene Blackstone (1841-), of Blackstone Memorial fame. Marvin Hughitt, President of the Chicago & Northwestern Railroad, Milton Stewart and his brother, Lyman Stewart, of the Union Oil Company of California, were other financial supporters of W.E. Blackstone. Supreme Court Justice Louis Brandeis administered his funding for evangelizing to Jews... "The signatories of the Blackstone Memorial included such powerful Wall Street figures as Chauncey M. Depew, John D. Rockefeller and his brother William Rockefeller, William E. Dodge, Frank Loomis, Cyrus W. Field, Russell Sage, and John A. Stewart, as well as Rev. Edward W. Gilman, brother of the president of Johns Hopkins University [Daniel Coit Gilman / S&B 1852]. Their Harriman, Vanderbilt, Guaranty Trust, Skull & Bones, and Standard Oil money and connections have created two world wars to drive the Jews out of Europe and into Palestine; and today, the resulting strife is the pretext for America's invasion of the Middle East. And E.H. Harriman's sons elevated the Bush family into the U.S. power elite. / List of signatories The Blackstone Memorial / American Messianic Fellowship "Professor Charles A.L. Totten, military instructor at Yale University, proclaimed the Blackstone manifesto to be a mystical fulfillment of biblical prophesy, and claimed that Armageddon was to occur in 1899 (Palestine For the Jews. New York Times, Mar. 8, 1891; The World's Approaching End. Lieut. Totten Says It Will Occur In Less Than Eight Years. New York Times, Apr. 12, 1891, which made Page 1.)... "Daniel Coit Gilman's brother, Rev. Edward W. Gilman, was married to Benjamin Silliman (S&B 1837) Jr.'s sister, Julia Silliman [Jewish] (Died. Gilman.- New York Times, Apr. 20, 1892, p.5.) DC Gilman's sister, Elizabeth Coit Gilman, was married to Rev. Joseph Parrish Thompson, S&B 1838 (Married. New York Times, Oct. 26, 1853.), of the Broadway Tabernacle in New York City..." (The Blackstone Zionists) 1892 - Philip Schaff wrote to Timothy Dwight predicting the success of the Revised Version.

"To Timothy Dwight (S&B 1849) [Philip Schaff] wrote in 1892: 'It is impossible that a work to which a hundred scholars of various denominations of England and America have unselfishly devoted so much time and strength can be lost. Whether the Revised Version may or may not replace the King James Version, it will remain a noble monument of Christian scholarship and cooperation, which in its single devotion to Christ and to truth rises above the dividing lines of schools and sects.'" [Penzel, Klaus, Philip Schaff: Historian and Ambassador of the Universal Church, Mercer University Press, Macon GA, 1991, p 260-61.] 1895 - Timothy Dwight published abridged version of Documentary History on the American Committee on Revision "The documentary evidence for the work of the American Bible revision committee is conveniently gathered in Documentary History on the American Committee on Revision, of which only 100 copies were privately printed. However, an abridged version was published by Timothy Dwight, Historical Account of the American Committee of Revision of the Authorized Version of the Bible (New York, 1885)." [Penzel, Klaus, Philip Schaff: Historian and Ambassador of the Universal Church, Mercer University Press, Macon GA, 1991, p. 252ff.] 1901 - Publication of American Standard Version (ASV) by Thomas Nelson.

"The Revised Version of the N.T. was published simultaneously in London and New York in 1881. The O.T. segment followed in 1885. Appendices indicated instances where British and American translators disagreed. The American Standard Version...was published in 1901." [William H. Gentz, Gen. Ed., The Dictionary of Bible and Religion, Nashville, 1986, p. 133] "1901 Nelson introduces the innovative American Standard Version of the Bible." (Thomas Nelson History)

1906-1916 - John Buchan, who was close to Lord Milner, became a partner in the publishing firm of his old classmate, Thomas A. Nelson based in Edinburgh, Scotland.

"Buchan was not a member of the inner core of the Milner Group, but was close to it and was rewarded in 1935 by being raised to a barony as Lord Tweedsmuir and sent to Canada as Governor-General. He is important because he is (with Lionel Curtis) one of the few members of the inner circles of the Milner Group who have written about it in a published work. In his autobiography, Pilgrim's Way, (Boston, 1940) he gives a brief outline of the personnel of the Kindergarten and their subsequent achievements, and a brilliant analysis of Milner himself. . . "Buchan went to Brasenose College, but, as he says of himself, 'I lived a good deal at Balliol and my closest friends were of that college.' He mentions as his closest friends Hillaire Belloc,... T.A. Nelson,... Edward Wood (the future Lord Halifax)... "Buchan went to South Africa in 1901 on Milner's personal invitation, to be his private secretary, but stayed only two years. . . .he left in 1903 to take an important position in Egypt. This appointment was mysteriously canceled. . .it is. . .likely that Milner changed his mind because of Buchan's rapidly declining enthusiasm for federation. This was a subject on which Milner and other members of his Group were adamant for many years. By 1915 most members of the Group began to believe that federation was impossible, and, as a compromise took what we know now as the Commonwealth of Nations -- that is, a group of nations joined together by common ideals and allegiances rather than a fixed political organization. . .The present Commonwealth is in reality the compromises worked out when the details of the Milner Group clashed with the reality of political forces. "As a result of Buchan's failure to obtain the appointment of Egypt, he continued to practice law in London for three years, finally abandoning it to become a partner in the publishing firm of classmate Thomas A. Nelson (1906-1916). . ." (Quigley, 538:56-8) John Buchan was a member of the Merovingian bloodline, i.e. Jewish. "The Comyn family, which included the earldoms of Buchan and Monteith, was an old one, and could match the Bruces in power and prestige. . . On 10 February 1306, at the church of the Grey Friars in Dumfries, Bruce, with his own hand, murdered his adversary. Comyn was stabbed with a dagger and left to bleed to death on the church's stone floor. According to several accounts, he did not die immediately and was carried to safety by the monks, who sought to minister to his wounds. Bruce, hearing of this, returned to the church, dragged him back to the altar, and there slaughtered him..." (The Temple & The Lodge, 106:29) 1909 – C.I. Scofield [Scofeld], a member of the Niagara Prophecy Conference with William Blackstone, published his Scofield Reference Bible. "After mature reflection it was determined to use the Authorized Version. None of the many revisions have commended themselves to the people at large. The Revised Version, which has now been before the public for twenty-seven years, gives no indication of becoming in any general sense the people's Bible of the English-speaking world. The discovery of the Sinaitic MS, and the labours in the field of textual criticism of such scholars as Griesbach, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, Winer, Alford, and Westcott and Hort, have cleared the Greek textus receptus of minor inaccuracies, while confirming in a remarkable degree the general accuracy of the Authorized Version of that text. Such emendations of the text as scholarship demands have been placed in the margins of this editions, which therefore combines the dignity, the high religious value, the tender associations of the past, the literary beauty and remarkable general accuracy of the Authorized Version, with the results of the best textual scholarship. "The editor disclaims originality. Other men have laboured, he has but entered into their labours. The results of the study of God's Word by learned and spiritual men, in every division of the church, and in every land, during the last fifty years, under the advantage of a perfected text, already form a vast literature, inaccessible to most Christian workers. The Editor has proposed to himself the modest if laborious task of summarizing, arranging, and condensing this mass of material." - (C.I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Bible, 1909, 1917 Edition) “The Scofield Reference Bible, whose notes explained Biblical texts from a dispensational perspective, was published in 1909 and became an authoritative and effective recruiter for the [fundamentalist, dispensationalist] movement.” - 517

Scofield directed by Samuel Untermeyer, future president of American Jewish Committee, and funded by Rothschild agents Jacob Schiff and Bernard Baruch. "As a young con-artist in Kansas after the Civil War, he met up with John J. Ingalls, an aging Jewish lawyer who had been sent to Atchison by the 'Secret Six' some thirty years before to work the Abolitionist cause. Pulling strings both in Kansas and with his compatriots back east, Ingalls assisted Scofield in gaining admission to the Bar, and procured his appointment as Federal Attorney for Kansas. Ingalls and Scofield became partners in a railroad scam which led to Cyrus serving time for criminal forgery... "Following his Illuminati connections to New York, he settled in at the Lotus Club, which he listed as his residence for the next twenty years. It was here that he presented his ideas for a new Christian Bible concordance, and was taken under the wing of Samuel Untermeyer, who later became chairman of the American Jewish Committee, president of the American League of Jewish Patriots, and chairman of the Non-sectarian Anti-Nazi League. "Untermeyer introduced Scofield to numerous Zionist and socialist leaders, including Samuel Gompers, Fiorello LaGuardia, Abraham Straus, Bernard Baruch and Jacob Schiff. These were the people who financed Scofield's research trips to Oxford and arranged the publication and distribution of his concordance. "It is impossible to overstate the influence of Cyrus Scofield on twentieth-century Christian beliefs. The Scofield Bible is the standard reference work in virtually all Christian ministries and divinity schools. It is singularly responsible for the Christian belief that the Hebrew Prophecies describe the kingdom of Jesus' Second Coming, and not the Zionist vision of a man-made New World Order. "And it is precisely because Christians persist in this belief that they remain blind to the reality of Zion. "Scofield served as the agent by which the Zionists paralyzed Christianity, while they prepared America for our final conquest." (Unified Conspiracy Theory) 1916 - Blackstone Memorial finally accepted by Rothschild pawn, Woodrow Wilson. "Other significant agents for the Rothschild Bank were Edward M. House and Bernard Baruch. Bernard Baruch was instrumental in Woodrow Wilson's successful presidential campaign. Colonial Edward M. House became President Wilson's closest advisor, selecting the president's cabinet and virtually running the State Department. There is little doubt that, under the influence of Colonial House, Woodrow Wilson became an invaluable puppet to the Rothschilds in not vetoing the Federal Reserve Act and asking Congress for a declaration of war against Germany." (USA & International Bankers History)

“Blackstone would send the Memorial to presidents Cleveland and Roosevelt (McKinley had already signed), but official government sympathy for the Zionist project would have to wait for Woodrow Wilson. By the time William Blackstone presented his petition to Wilson in 1916 there were other advocates, such as Nathan Straus, Rabbi Stephen Wise, and Louis Brandeis, with whom Blackstone could collaborate. ” – 516 "The records at Hatfield House show that the Unity of Science Conferences was the brain child of Robert Cecil, as confirmed by the Dutch Jew, Mandell Huis alias Colonel House, who was the controller of Woodrow Wilson and Wilson's personal representative at the Paris peace Conference; and the special representative of the United States Government at the Inter-Allied Conference of Premiers and Foreign Ministers in 1917; U. S. representative at the Armistice in 1918 and a member of the Commission on Mandates in 1919. Mandell Huis, like the Cecils, professed to be a Christian, but was a Jew by birth and conviction. He was a firm friend of the Cecil clan, and it was Huis who forced Wilson to agree to the July, 1915 {should be 2 November 1917} arrangement made by Arthur Balfour which gave Palestine to the Zionists and brought America into the first world war." (John Coleman, "King Makers, King Breakers: The Cecils")

1917 – As Foreign Secretary / Secretary of State in the administration of Lloyd George, Arthur Balfour issued the Balfour Declaration to Lord Rothschild. The Declaration had been drafted by Lord Milner of Cecil Rhodes' Circle of Intimates.

"It was a Rothschild who helped create the state of Israel. In 1917, after serving as a member of the British Parliament, Zionist 2nd Lord Lionel Walter Rothschild – the eldest son who inherited Nathan's money and title after his death in 1915 – received a letter from British Foreign Secretary Arthur Balfour expressing approval for the establishment of a homeland for Jews in Palestine. This letter became known as the Balfour Declaration." - 482:82-3

“’His Majesty's Government view with favour the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people...' Thus wrote the head of the British Foreign Office, Arthur James Balfour, a former Prime Minister and native Scot, on November 2, 1917. Abba Eban calls the Balfour Declaration, which opened the way for the creation of Israel, 'the authentic turning point in Jewish political history.’” – 528:178

“This declaration, which is always known as the Balfour Declaration, should rather be called 'the Milner Declaration,' since Milner was the actual draftsman and was apparently, its chief supporter in the War Cabinet. This fact was not made public until 21 July 1936. At that time Ormsby-Gore, speaking for the government in Commons, said, 'The draft as originally put up by Lord Balfour was not the final draft approved by the War Cabinet. The particular draft assented to by the War Cabinet and afterwards by the Allied Governments and by the United States...and finally embodied in the Mandate, happens to have been drafted by Lord Milner. The actual final draft had to be issued in the name of the Foreign Secretary, but the actual draftsman was Lord Milner.” (Carroll Quigley) – 538:169 "In World War I the British, with Arab aid, gained control of Palestine. In the Balfour Declaration (1917) they promised Zionist leaders to aid the establishment of a Jewish 'national home' in Palestine, with due regard for the rights of non-Jewish Palestinians. The British had also promised Arab leaders to support the creation of independent Arab states. The Arabs believed Palestine was among these, an intention that the British later denied." - 124:2054

“When World War I broke out in 1914, Palestine was firmly in the grasp of the Ottoman Empire. By 1916, there was widespread speculation, even in the secular press, about the restoration of a Jewish homeland if the Turks could be vanquished. By late 1917, events were rapidly moving along those lines. As British forces fought their way into Palestine from the south, Lord Arthur Balfour, the British foreign secretary, wrote to Lord James Rothschild, a leader in international Zionism: ‘His Majesty's Government view with favour the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, and will use their best efforts to facilitate the achievement of this object, it being clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of existing non-Jewish communities in Palestine, or the rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country.’ “Five weeks after the Balfour Declaration, the Turks surrendered Jerusalem to British forces, virtually without a fight.” - 517 1932 - Soviet spies against England, Victor Rothschild and Guy Burgess, were elected to the Cambridge Apostles Club, of which Hort and Westcott had been members.

"The Fifth [man] provided Stalin almost on a daily basis with what Churchill and Roosevelt were saying about the USSR. The spy also had particular links to the US military and intelligence during and after the war… The Fifth Man was Nathaniel Mayer Victor Rothschild (1910 to 1990), better known as the third Lord Rothschild. He was the British head of the famous banking dynasty, which apart from prolific achievements in art, science, wine and charity, had shaped recent history by such acts as the financing of the British army at the Battle of Waterloo and the purchasing of the Suez Canal for Great Britain and Prime Minister Disraeli…[Anthony] Blunt made much play towards the end of 1932 about his efforts to have Rothschild and Burgess elected to the Apostles... On 12 November 1932 Burgess and Victor were both voted in." (Roland Perry, The Fifth Man, London, Sidgwick & Jackson, 1994, pp. 20-21, 44-5)

"Victor Rothschild, who worked for J.P. Morgan & Co., and was an important part of MI5 (British Intelligence). Victor Rothschild was also a communist and member of the Apostles Club at Cambridge... The Rothschilds have several agents which their money got started and who still serve them well, the Morgans and the Rockefellers. The Rockefellers were Marrano Jews. The original Rockefeller made his money selling narcotics, (they weren't illegal then). After acquiring a little capital he branched out in oil. But it was the Rothschild capital that made the Rockefeller's so powerful. 'They also financed the activities of Edward Harriman (railroads) and Andrew Carnegie Steel.'" (77:155)

1946 – Thomas Nelson, the largest Bible publisher, published the New Testament of the Revised Standard Version (RSV). (Thomas Nelson History)

1969 – Sam Moore, who was president of the Council for National Policy from 1984-85, bought Thomas Nelson Publishers and became its CEO and President. (Thomas Nelson History) His brother, Charles Moore, also a member of the CNP, became vice president of Thomas Nelson. [See: The Council for National Policy] "Meanwhile, half a world away in Lebanon, a young man named Sam Moore attended an evangelical school where he heard the basics of the Christian faith. Early one morning Sam discovered the body of a murdered friend under an olive tree. Shaken, Sam placed his faith in Christ with the help of a Christian neighbor. "In 1950, the nineteen-year-old Sam Moore came to America with an intent to pursue medical training. He had $600 and his father's advice to 'work hard, be honest, and don't be afraid to take risks.' To pay his way through college at the University of South Carolina and later Columbia Bible College, Sam began selling Bibles door to door." (Thomas Nelson History) 1976 – Thomas Nelson Publisher initiated the New King James Version. (Thomas Nelson History) "Two meetings of the North American Overview Committee met at Nashville and Chicago in 1975 to assist in preparing guidelines for the NKJV. Members of that committee and a Nashville Convocation of 1984 included the following high profile members of the Religious Roundtable and Council for National Policy: Tim LaHaye, D. James Kennedy, Jerry Falwell, Ben Haden, Mary C. Crowley, W.A. Criswell, E.V. Hill, Henry Morris, Bill Bright and Charles Stanley." (NKJV Translators)

MR X

 

The OTO & the CIA (3/14/2007)

Ordis Templis Intelligentis

by Alex Constantine

Flying saucer mythology took hold in a big way in the 1950s, wrapped in gaudy pulp covers and flashed on movie screens. Jack Parsons, the CalTech rocket pioneer and high priest of the OTO's Agape Lodge in Pasadena - and one of the first Americans to report a UFO sighting - was addicted to science fiction. He regularly attended meetings of the L.A. Fantasy and Science Fiction Society, where in 1945 the black adept (he took "the Oath of the Anti-Christ" in 1949) met Lt. Commander L. Ron Hubbard, who made "alien" visitations an integral part of a religious doctrine he called Scientology.

The OTO was founded between 1895 and 1900 by a pair of powerful Freemasons, Karl Kellner and Theodor Reuss. Politically, the order was right-wing in the extreme, proposing the creation of a pan-German world based on pagan spiritual beliefs. Kellner died in 1905, and Reuss, a former spy for the Prussian Secret Service, assumed the office of high caliph. While living in London, Reuss spied on German socialist expatriates. In 1912 he made the acquaintance of Aleister Crowley, and appointed him head of the OTO's British chapter. But The Beast's political loyalties have always been an open question.

While living in the States, he wrote pro-German diatribes for two fascist publications, The Fatherland and The Internationalist. After WW II, there were calls for his head. But Crowley offered that his pro-German stance was a ruse of MI6, the military intelligence division in the UK.

In 1912 he had informed the secret service of his correspondence with Reuss, the German spy. Throughout the '20s and '30s, Crowley gathered intelligence on European Communists, the Nazi movement and Germany's occult lodges. Crowley died in 1944, willing the copyright for his books and unpublished manuscripts to the OTO, and leadership of the order to Karl Germer, otherwise known as Frater Saturnus X., formerly Crowley's Legate in the U.S. Germer was born in Germany, served in WW I and was reportedly tossed in the prison by the Nazis for his involvement in Freemasonry. (Crowley believed Germer to be a Nazi spy, but admitted him to the OTO anyway. Typical.)

He settled after the war in Dublin, California and died on October 25, 1962 "under horrifying circumstances," according to his wife in a letter to Marcelo Motta, an OTO official in Brazil. She informed him that Germer, on his death bed, had insisted that Motta succeed him as the Outer Head of the occult order. But the mantle was not passed on to Karl Germer's chosen successor because the CIA orchestrated a coup. But not as an OTO spokesman tells it: "Recently the United States government has legalized our opinion.... [McMurty's] leadership of the Ordo Templi Orientis rests on several rather clear letters of authorization from Crowley himself. They met while McMurty was a young First Lieutenant during World War II. He had been admitted to the OTO in 1941 [by] Jack Parsons."

In fact, the choice of McMurty was not entirely "clear." Motta's advocates insist the court decision was based on the perjured testimony of McMurty and attorneys with CIA paymasters. The cult's position on a successor is moot since, according to charters signed on March 22, 1946 and April 11, 1946, The Beast of the Apocalypse had left it to Germer to veto or amend his designation of a successor. As Motta saw it, no one had a legitimate claim to the title but he. Unfortunately, Herr Germer died during the period the CIA had chosen to move mind control experimentation from academic and military labs into the community. An inner circle of Heironymous scientists experimented on cult devotees, and sometimes collaborated in mass murder to silence the subjects (Jonestown, SLA, Solar Temple). It was a sweet arrangement. Occult societies are secretive and often highly irrational. They follow a leader. They exist on the edge of a society that ignores them because weird religious rhetoric is obnoxious.

A number of intelligence agents with occult interests already had their hooks into the OTO. One of them was Gerald Yorke, a veteran British intelligence agent working, an advocate of Motta argues, "with American intelligence in an attempt to absorb the OTO into the ideological warfare network of the political right." Before the horns of Thelemite succession were bestowed upon Grady McMurty, Yorke the prelate spy "misinterpreted" Germer's will and named Joseph Metzger, a ranking Thelemite (and the son of a former Swiss intelligence chief), to the office of high caliph. One order adept, Oskar Schlag, was an alleged "psychological warfare" specialist from Israel. Even McMurty (with his degree in political science) was a State Department bureaucrat the day Herr Germer died. The coup was sealed while Marcelo Motta, a writer for Brazilian television, fended off operatives of the CIA bent on destroying his sanity and leaving him financially crippled. It was a ritual that subjects of mind control conditioning would come to know well. Strangers approached his friends and filled their ears with lurid stories of debauchery. He was suddenly unable to find work. His mail was opened. Motta took a job teaching English, studied self-defense. "He had begun to doubt his sanity," the advocate says. "He constantly suspected people who approached him. He saw in himself all the clinical symptoms of paranoia."

After a few years of harassment and squabbling over the leadership of the OTO, Motta came to the realization that the McMurty junta and "the American 'intelligence' network behind them had a worry, and a pressing one; Motta's proposed 'New Manifesto' [did] not mention ... Grady at all. Since their purpose was to create an American 'intelligence' tool at the expense of a religious organization, it was necessary to either bring Motta to concede Grady further authority or to discredit Motta completely." They did what they wilt. In 1967 Germer's entire occult library and manuscripts were stolen from the home of his widow. Without the royalties these brought in, Mrs. Germer was destitute and literally starved to death. Motta was cast out of the OTO. Trouble brewed in the cult's cauldron. At least one Cotton Club killer passed through. The OTO's Solar Lodge in San Bernardino was founded by Maury McCauley, a mortician, on his own property. McCauley was married to Barbara Newman, a former model and the daughter of a retired Air Force colonel from Vandenberg. The group subscribed to a grim, apocalyptic view of the world precipitated by race wars, and the prophecy made a lasting impression on Charles Manson, who passed through the lodge. In the L.A. underworld, the OTO spin-off was known for indulgence in sadomasochism, drug dealing, blood drinking, child molestation and murder. The Riverside OTO, like the Manson Family, used drugs, sex, psycho-drama and fear to tear down the mind of the initiate and rebuild it according to the desires of the cult's inner-circle.

On the East Coast, a series of murders created an atmosphere of fear in New York City. Before the world had ever heard of Son of Sam, an obscure Vietnam vet named David Berkowitz moved into an apartment on Pine Street, a rotting gantlet of hovels in Yonkers. Like much of the bloodshed for which he is known, Berkowitz did not make the decision to live on Pine Street. Key decisions in his life were made by the leaders of a religious group based in Westchester, a hybrid of OTO members and acolytes from the Process Church of the Final Judgment. Members of the cult mingled with others in Manhattan and Brooklyn, and had contact with similar groups across the country. The leader of the Westchester "family" was a real estate attorney with a practice in White Plains. He was active in local politics. Balding, lean with years, he directed Berkowitz and his "brothers" to kill in the name of an old cause. The group's meeting place was an abandoned church, a decrepit hulk on the grounds of the abandoned Warburg-Rothschild estate. The church, partially eaten by fire, was the group's "eastern Headquarters." Most of the pews had been removed from the church long ago. On one wall was hung a large silver pentagram, festooned with silver insets in the shape of Waffen SS lightning bolts.

 

The Spiritual Roots of NASA's Big Bang Premise (3/19/2007)

 

We have taken some notice of NASA's goal of certifying evolution thru its "Origins Program". We have also seen how that goal is being achieved thru a modus operandi involving high-tech computer programmed telescope and camera simulations. What needs to be made perfectly clear now are two factors which blow NASA's masquerade as "science" and reveal its true identity as an agent of a religion dedicated to the destruction of New Testament Christianity. Those two factors are: 1) NASA's entire rationale rests on the acceptance of the infinitely squirrelly Big Bang Expanding Universe hypothesis; and 2) That Big Bang hypothesis comes straight out of the Kabbala (Cabala) which is an openly anti-Christian "holy book".

The Big Bang hypothesis--which is now the keystone of virtually all modern astronomical musings-- incorporates at least these four features (in addition to the Copernican Model) which cannot be altered lest NASA's plans (along with all of modern academic astronomy and physics) fall flat. These four features are:

A tiny bit of exploding energy (or gas), not God, created the universe and all that is in it.

That exploded energy and all it allegedly created is still receding from the blast at great speed and provides a central plank in modern cosmology referred to as the expanding universe.

The Big Blast occurred 15-20 billion years ago. Some of this gas/matter formed the Earth 4.6 billion years ago (give or take a couple of months). All the points of light called stars which we can see with our eyes and with normal telescopes are said to be many light years away. The invisible but technology-manufactured galaxies of stars are said to be hundreds, and thousands, and millions, and billions of light years away...and on and on and on and on and on....

Einstein (named "Person of the Century" before '99 ended) still dictates the parameters of cosmology from the grave. The speed limit he put on light travel, the ether he removed so his calculations would work, the elasticity of time in space travel, the dogma that all motion is relative (the train and the train station nonsense), etc., is all cosmological gospel in the textbooks.

Since the Big Bang is the capstone of this gargantuan edifice of evidenceless hypotheses, discovering its roots should be of particular interest not only to those who hotly maintain that "Real Science" must be free of any kind of religious contamination or manipulation, but also to all folks anywhere who prefer Truth to deception regardless of any severe jolts to their personal beliefs and training which might result....

So, the long and the short of it is this: The whole ball of wax--from the Big Bang thru Einsteinian Relativity and NASA's Virtual Reality-based, Bible-bashing evolutionism--stems not from one single scientific fact, but rather, HAS ITS TAPROOT IN MYSTICAL KABBALISM.

Nuclear physicist, Dr. Gerald Schroeder, lets this cat out of the bag in his 17 page Web article entitled: "The Age of the Universe". Schroeder--formerly on the MIT staff, a member of the Atomic Energy Commission, author, lecturer in Jerusalem, etc., does not challenge the Big Bang cosmology and all that rests upon it in this revealing article. He supports all of it. Indeed, the thrust of his article is to demonstrate that hundreds of years ago the Kabbala set forth a clear description of what is now called the Big Bang explanation for the origin of the universe. In other words: Big Bang cosmology has its roots in the Kabbala.

The evidence Schroeder presents is two-fold: A) That the Jewish Torah word for "the first day" in Genesis is really "day one", and the Hebrew meaning of that allows not only for the Big Bang's 15 billion year odyssey, but that it also accommodates Einstein's Relativity in all of its space, matter, and time hypotheses. B) Along with the Bible, however, even the anti-Christian Talmud refuses to agree with the Big Bang paradigm, and thus neither supplies a Scriptural, Spiritual foundation for the Big Bang hypothesis. But, not to worry, the Kabbalist (Cabalist) Nachmanides (Rabbi ben Nachman: 1194-1270) does provide Dr. Schroeder (and all of modern physics and astronomy!) with the "Scriptural", Spiritual foundation that he (and how many others?!) are using to justify and establish Big Bangism and all that goes with it...all the while presenting Big Bangism as a purely secular "scientific" concept....

So, let's see what we've got here.... Our search engine brings up "The Jewish Student Online Research Center" to tell us about Nachmanides & the Kabbala (in case you don't already know...). We read:

"Nachmanides was the foremost halakist [rabbinical discussions of purely legal matters in the Talmud] of his age. Like Maimonides before him, Nachmanides was a Spaniard who was both a physician and a great Torah scholar. However, unlike the rationalist Maimonides, Nachmanides had a strong mystical bent. His biblical commentaries are the first ones to incorporate the mystical teachings of kabala."

Then, these two interesting sidelights are mentioned: "He (Nachmanides) was well-known for HIS AGGRESSIVE REFUTATIONS OF CHRISTIANITY... and could be described AS ONE OF HISTORY'S FIRST ZIONISTS, because he declared that it is a mitzvah to take possession of Israel and to live in it...."

Hmmm... I can't let those two nuggets go by without at least parenthetically underscoring: 1) The "aggressive" anti-Christian nature of Kabbalism (which is spelled out in the most malicious terms also in the Talmud); and 2) The fact that Kabbalism not only originated and endorses Big Bangism, but also provides the Spiritual heartbeat of the whole "back to Israel" Zionist movement which culminated with the establishment of Israel in 1948; and 3) That the controlling doctrine of "end time" Christian TV evangelism (HERE) is squarely based on the same heartbeat....

Read the rest of the article at : http://www.fixedearth.com/nasas_spiritual_roots.htm

 

 

 



ARTICLES 91-100

 

Radio Vaticana su Chiesa e Massoneria (3/5/2007)

Radio Vaticana 2 marzo 2007

Mons. Gianfranco Girotti: il relativismo, il carattere esoterico del sapere e l'impossibilità di conoscere la verità sono i tratti fondamentali della inconciliabilità tra fede cristiana e massoneria.

I principi del la massoneria sono inconciliabili con quelli della fede cristiana. Lo ha ribadito ieri pomeriggio mons. Gianfranco Girotti, reggente della Penitenzieria Apostolica che ha ricordato il giudizio negativo della Chiesa nei riguardi delle associazioni massoniche espresso in un documento della Congregazione per la Dottrina della Fede del 26 novembre 1983. Mons. Girotti è intervenuto al convegno "Chiesa e Massoneria" che ieri pomeriggio si è svolto al Seraphicum di Roma. C'era per noi Tiziana Campisi:

**********

Un fenomeno variegato che fa ancora discutere: è la Massoneria, una forma di associazionismo che non accetta verità assolute e rivelate, che raduna persone di qualunque Credo, che riconosce un Ente creatore – il Grande Architetto dell'Universo – e che raccoglie uomini di buona volontà sulla base di valori umanistici accettabili da tutti. Ma la Chiesa come guarda ai massoni?

Mons. Gianfranco Girotti:

"Chi è massone, non è scomunicato. Si trova in uno stato di peccato grave, per cui non può accostarsi ai Sacramenti e, quindi, la Chiesa considera costoro come persone che sono irregolari nei confronti del Magistero della Chiesa. Accenno soltanto un elemento, quello della segretezza: colui che appartiene ad un movimento può essere messo in rischio di non conoscere cosa deve fare e in cosa viene coinvolto. Questo è un problema non indifferente".

Eppure da alcuni anni Chiesa e Massoneria stanno tentando di dialogare. Giuseppe Ferrari segretario nazionale del GRIS, il Gruppo di ricerca e informazione socio religiosa:

"Ritengo che si debba proseguire sulla strada del dialogo e trovare elementi comuni sui quali collaborare e portare avanti anche iniziative comuni e battaglie comuni, specialmente a difesa della vita, a difesa della dignità della persona umana, a difesa e salvaguardia della natura e via dicendo. Stiamo cercando di comprendere quelle che sono le ragioni degli iscritti alla Massoneria e dei massoni. E questo perché vediamo che, nonostante la presa di posizione chiara della Chiesa, ci sono diversi cattolici che decidono di iscriversi e di aderire alla Massoneria e purtroppo tra questi cattolici ci sono anche alcuni sacerdoti. Le motivazioni dei singoli fedeli laici potrebbero essere le più diverse: molte volte non sanno neanche di queste disposizioni della Chiesa e molte volte si iscrivono ed aderiscono a logge massoniche per motivi professionali oppure perché convinti di fare carriera nelle loro attività lavorative e così via".

Ma la Chiesa come si pone di fronte a quei sacerdoti che dichiarano di aderire a logge massoniche?

Ancora mons. Giuseppe Girotti:

"La Chiesa o i superiori dovranno intervenire, almeno sul piano disciplinare. Poi la Santa Sede certamente avrà la sua attenzione. Il sacerdote che disattende a dei principi disciplinari e dottrinali è già un sacerdote che viene meno al suo impegno, disattende e rinnega i principi e il Magistero della Chiesa".

Fabio Venzi, Gran Maestro della Gran Loggia regolare d'Italia, ha precisato che le associazioni massoniche si differenziano l'una dall'altra e che non si basano tutte sugli stessi principi.

**********

 

Confession to the Jesuits no.24 (3/5/2007)

Confession To The Jesuits No. 24: Witchcraft in White House And Vatican This week we also look at a revealing interview about Vatican and Jesuit Order corruption with Eric Phelps. Also his third edition of Vatican Assassins is now finished and ready for distribution. 3 Mar 2007

By Greg Szymanski

In this Confession to the Jesuits No. 24, we call on an article which first appeared on the Cutting Edge web site and then reprinted at Bible scholar's Mike Novielli's site at http://www.geocities.com/propheticangel2001/

The article is entitled Witchcraft, The White House and Roman Catholism. Next, we take a look at an old interview conducted with Eric Phelps, which is pertinent today since his third edition of Vatican Assassins is now available at his web site at www.vaticanassassins.org

First let's look at the Witchcraft article and then the Phelps interview:

WITCHCRAFT THE WHITE HOUSE AND ROMAN CATHOLOCISM

The moral bankruptcy of our society is well-documented. But, few people understand why we have become morally bankrupt. However, when we look at society through the Biblical eyes of God, we can easily see why we are facing the unprecedented troubles of today. This study of America through the eyes of God is what we will always try to do here; stay with us for some eye-opening truths.

We have stated many times on this radio program that the occultic plan was to reelect George Bush as President and to stage the appearance of Anti-Christ during his second term. Remember the occultic prophesy, communicated in 1492 to the leader of a Spanish secret society: "The leader who faces the obelisk shall introduce the world to the man who will introduce Anti-Christ". This prophecy was dealing with a political leader who would deliberately face a major obelisk at a critical time in world history. Occultists all over the world would then know that the successor to this political leader would be the one to introduce the world to Anti-Christ. Then, in the late 1700's, the guiding spirits of the occultic secret societies communicated that the new America would become the new Atlantis; in other words, the new America was destined to assume the leadership of the drive to institute the New World Order. From this time forward, occultists looked to American leadership, specifically the President, to fulfill this prophecy.

And the United States of America has the world's tallest and largest obelisk -- the Washington Monument. Every President from George Washington to Jimmy Carter took their oaths of office from the East side of the Capitol Building; however, on January 20, 1981, President Reagan insisted that the Inauguration Ceremony take place from the West side of the Capitol. A quick look at a map of Washington, D.C., shows that, when President Reagan addressed the crowd to give his Inaugural speech, he was facing that great obelisk, the Washington Monument. Occultists the world over clearly knew the significance. They knew that the occultic plan to produce Anti-Christ was nearing its completion; they knew that Reagan's successor was to be the President to be in power when Anti-Christ staged his appearance. President Reagan took his second oath of office from the traditional East side of the Capitol as did President Bush. The plan called for only one President to face the occultic obelisk.

However, as we have stated repeatedly, God's Plan is the one which will prevail, not Satan's. Even though the New World Order Plan called for George Bush's reelection, God's power prevailed to thwart Bush's second Administration. For reasons only God will know, He caused Bill Clinton to be elected as America's 42nd President. This undoubtedly caused much consternation among the occultists around the world. They were asking among themselves whether Clinton was willing and capable of carrying the torch of the New World Order. Clearly, Clinton had to signal to these powerful New World Order occultists that he would, indeed, carry forward the Plan to produce Anti-Christ. Clinton flashed two important signals designed to reassure:

During his acceptance speech, Clinton stated that one of the most important influences in his life was his college professor, Carroll Quigley. Professor Quigley is renowned for his ardent support of the New World Order. Clinton decided that his Inauguration would also be from the West side of the Capitol, so that he also faced the obelisk, the Washington Monument. This action was a clear signal to every occultist in the know that Clinton was willing and capable of carrying the Plan forward.

One of the fundamental truths which I learned in the study of history in both high school and college was that, if people do not learn the facts of history, they will be doomed to repeat the mistakes of history. Since most people do not learn history from one generation to another, history does have a nasty habit of repeating itself. And history is repeating itself in America as we are on a parallel path with Germany in the 1920's-1930's, as that country progressed gradually into Nazism. Later historians would ask the question, "How could the country of Martin Luther become the country of Adolf Hitler"?

This very good question prompted the unparalleled study of history in the years following the conclusion of World War II. One of these studies was written by a renowned psychiatrist, Dr. Robert Jay Lifton, in his book, "The Nazi Doctors". Dr. Lifton systematically showed how the Nazi holocaust, which ultimately killed over 18 million people, actually began in the early 1920's, as doctors and nurses began to kill people under their care, people whom they felt no longer had "quality of life". Certain doctors and nurses were killing several types of people in their institutions:

The terminally ill. Doctors and nurses argued that they were actually acting very humanely on the behalf of their terminally ill patients when they euthanized them, because they were preventing them from long periods of pain and mental anguish. In some cases, patients wrote letters asking the doctors to euthanize them. The emotionally ill. Again, doctors and nurses reasoned that these people could not enjoy a normal life, and therefore, should be killed. Such killing was deemed to also benefit German society by preventing state resources from being endlessly poured into keeping individuals alive who could never contribute anything back to the state. The physically handicapped. All the arguments listed above were used in this category of people. At the beginning, people were euthanized who were extremely handicapped; however, by the end of the war, people were being killed for the slightest of reasons, i.e., if their ears were malformed. Remember, human beings are creatures of gradual change. Satan is well aware that, if he can open the door to an objectionable practice just a crack, he can later open it gradually further and further, until he finally has it open all the way. Such was the case in pre-Nazi Germany, and such is the case today in America, as the scenario is unfolding before our eyes. How important was the gradual public acceptance of the euthanizing of the types of people we have just discussed? Dr. Lifton states emphatically in his book, the Nazi Doctors, that Hitler's ultimate holocaust would simply not have been possible had it not been for the interim step of euthanasia. This statement is very heavy, and it should sound all sorts of alarms in our hearts and heads about the direction this country is headed. However --

Let us pause here for just a moment. We have devoted several radio programs on this subject of gradually changing the hearts and minds of people to a practice which we have always considered objectionable. We have named this process the "Six-Step Attitudinal Change Plan". Under Presidents Franklin Roosevelt to George Bush, American society has gradually been conditioned to accept many formerly objectionable practices as normal and healthy. In so many instances, the door to such objectionable practices has been opened either most of the way or just a crack. We have seen this action occur in many areas:

1. The Slaughtering of the Innocent Unborn

Abortion Fetal Tissue Research The French "Morning After" Abortion pill, RU- 486.

2. Euthanising People Who Want To Die Rather Than Face Life In Their Present Condition. So far, the people whom Dr. Kevorkian has killed have all requested to be killed. And other cases of euthanasia have occurred where the family has made the decision to kill their "loved" one. And no doubt, this will be the case for some years to come. However, the time will arrive when the decision to kill will pass from the individual to the family to the State. Dr. Lifton chronicles this exact progression in Germany prior to the point where Adolf Hitler assumed power. At this point, in 1933, Hitler stepped into the ongoing euthanasia process and committed Federal Government resources and manpower to the effort. Obviously, the number of people killed between 1933-1938 dramatically increased, and the stage was set for the Holocaust to begin.

We believe President Clinton may be the man who will also step into the ongoing process of euthanasia to commit Federal Government resources and manpower to the effort, and will begin to set the stage for the Bibically-prophesied worldwide Holocaust of the Great Tribulation. And Dr. Kevorkian, dubbed "Dr. Death" by some and "Jack the Dripper" by others, will have played a major role in conditioning Americans that Euthanasia is normal and healthy. At this point, Dr. Kevorkian has assisted 15 people to die, all with their consent. Dr. Kevorkian is preparing two actions which might have tremendous impact in furthering Euthanasia:

Dr. Kevorkian is preparing to legally challenge the impending Minnesota law which prohibits any doctor from assisting any person to commit suicide. If Dr. Kevorkian succeeds in overturning this new law, every state in the Union will be very reluctant to enact similar legislation. Thus, the case for national Euthanasia will have just been legally legitimized. We believe that this scenario is what Satan had in mind all along. The tactic is brilliant. During Pat Robertson's '700 Club', 2-17-93, Robertson interviewed a reporter who had talked with Dr. Jack Kevorkian. Dr. Kevorkian would like to have Euthanasia Centers opening in all parts of the country. He is sending out mailers to doctors who are currently operating Abortion Clinics, asking them if they would be interested in converting them into Euthanasia Clinics!! The fact of the matter is that these clinics, plus Planned Parenthood, will cease their reason for existence when the French abortion pill, RU-486, becomes widely available. Women will no longer need to go to an Abortion Clinic to get rid of their "unwanted tissue mass". They can simply achieve identical results by swallowing this little pill. And many doctors will lose millions of dollars of income. But, they will have nothing to fear if Dr. Kevorkian has his way -- these doctors will simply rename their clinics, will buy the necessary new machinery to kill adults, and will reopen as public Euthanasia Clinics.

As revolting as this scenario may sound to many of you, Dr. Kevorkian's action here is very much consistent with the plans of the New World Order to reduce the population of the world from its present 6 billion people to 2 billion by the year 2,000 A.D. To achieve this ambitious goal in just 7 more years obviously will require that the pace of killing be stepped up. The campaign for public acceptance of Euthanasia and its widespread use, is still in the stage of people making personal decisions to end their life. And the reasons being advanced are still medical, i.e., because said person is terminally ill and wants to end their suffering while they can still do so "with dignity". However, once public Euthanasia centers are set up and operating, who will argue when a person walks into the clinic demanding to be euthanised for nonmedical reasons, perhaps because he/she has just lost a loved one or because they have just lost their job? Immediately, an outcry would be heard that such a request must be granted. Then, America would be on a truly slippery slope to widespread killing.

And we have already seen instances where family members have made decisions to kill "loved ones".

We see these two paths occurring simultaneously. Thus, the stage would be set for the Federal Government to secretly step in to commit state resources to the Euthanasia effort, and later, to begin to decide who should be put to death and for what reason. This was the path in Germany leading to the Nazi Holocaust, and this is the approximate path which will be followed here. In this regard, watch Donna Shalala, President Clinton's new Director of Health and Human Services. This is one of those areas in which the door has been opened a little bit, and is now susceptible to being kicked completely open by direct Governmental action.

Another way to achieve the desired goal of a two-thirds reduction in world population in just 7 more years is to reduce conception. This course of action has been vigorously followed for the past 20 years, and is one of the major thrusts of Planned Parenthood. Contraception of all kinds is encouraged among America's teens in health clinics in our high schools. However, a new type of contraception to prevent conception is now under discussion; the debate over Norplant Implants. Norplant consists of six matchstick-size capsules that are surgically implanted in a person's arm. These capsules will slowly release a very low dosage of a synthetic hormone, levonorgestrel, the same hormone now found in several traditional birth control pills. Simply stated, Norplant means sterilization for as long as it is implanted within the body, and no one knows for sure that a woman who has had it in her body for five years will be able to conceive after it has been removed.

Norplant was approved by the Food and Drug Administration in 1990, and is "being touted as a cure, not only for teen pregnancy, but also for welfare dependency, child abuse, and drug-addicted mothers". (Newsweek, 2/15/93, "The Norplant Debate", p. 37). Did you understand the staggering significance of that last statement? Proponents of national birth control are admittingly targeting teen mothers that are at the bottom of the economic ladder, and that involves a lot of nonwhite folk. Newsweek quotes a black minister in Baltimore, Maryland, as complaining that this proposed Norplant program is nothing more than genocide aimed at the black population.

Before you scoff too loudly, let me remind you that the New World Order is strictly a White Anglo-Saxon Protestant world. Blacks, Orientals, and Hispanics need not apply. Any person who is not a liberal Protestant need not apply, either. And there is a Nazi parallel here, too. History records that, when German doctors were contemplating killing those people who were living "lives unworthy of life", they began the Euthanasia process by sterilization. Dr. Lifton captures this initial drove toward sterilization in Chapter 1 of his book, "The Nazi Doctors". He stated that, in Germany, sterilization contributed mightily to the process of mass murder.

German doctors targeted several groups of people for sterilization; those individuals who were suffering from "life unworthy of life". Some of these conditions were:

Mental retardation Epilepsy Schizophrenia Manic Depressives Chorea, an hereditary brain disorder Hereditary Blindness Hereditary Deafness Grave Bodily Deformation Hereditary Alcoholism However, while these hereditary conditions were publicly given as the reasons for the sterilization procedures, Nazi leaders were indirectly linking the project to a "racial cleansing". Physician leaders consistently called for "racial cleansing" or "racial hygiene" to be carried out against anyone who was not of the "Nordic race".

Once this insidious program began, it took several ominous turns: 1. Nazis began to refer to the Jews as a "race" that was obviously not Nordic, thus setting the stage for their elimination. And make no mistake about the writings of the New Age; they, too, talk extensively about the "Aryan race", about cleansing, and about the Jews as an undesirable element. 2. Nazi officials began to apply political consideration to their determination as to who needed to receive sterilization. They began to declare anyone who spoke out against them in any way as being "feeble-minded", and thus "eligible" for sterilization. Beginning in the late 1970's, writings began to appear which stated that anyone who has not achieved the proper "level of consciousness" should be considered dead. This attitude clearly begins to set the stage where anyone who is not properly attuned to the New World Order could be targeted for destruction.

As we end this topic, we need to make one point very clear: The Nazis attributed both their sterilization and euthanasia campaigns to the need to "cleanse" their society; in other words, they reverse the meaning of terms. Their sterilization and their killing became the "healing" agents of the German state. Evil became good, and good became evil. You can clearly see the same logic being applied by Dr. Kevorkian and his supporters, and in the Norplant sterilization device. America is clearly far down the path toward the final genocide of the Great Tribulation Period. We are clearly the generation which will see these things.

The entire program of the New World Order is progressing according to a Satanic spiritual basis. Do not be deceived -- the leaders of the coming world system are practitioners of the ancient "Mysteries" religion dating back to the Satanism of Nimrod of Babylon. And the Bible clearly foretells that this is to be the case. In other words, the ancient occultism of 5,000 years ago is to come back full circle, and will be the religion of Anti-Christ. But, the Bible foretells that, until Anti-Christ destroys the False Religious leader part way through the Great Tribulation, the practice of the old Satanic religion will occur through the deception that it is really Christian.

And we see this coming true before our eyes in the activities of the Roman Catholic Institution. We have reported on this phenomenon consistently through our previous programs and we would be happy to share with you these programs if you would like to receive them; however, the startling facts we wish to share with you today about Roman Catholicism comes from a very unlikely and invaluable source. Doc Marquee is a former Satanist who was also initiated into the Illuminati. But, God had an important plan for Marquee's life. In 1979, the Holy Spirit led Doc Marquee out of Satanism/Illuminism and into the glorious light of Salvation through the atoning blood of Jesus Christ. Since his conversion, Marquee has been very active as an acknowledged expert in the occult. Marquee has given many seminars to police departments, training detectives to recognize signs in a crime scene which show that the perpetrators were occultic, and that, perhaps, the crime was committed as part of a Satanic ritual.

Doc Marquee has also written a book, which is being published by American Focus Publishing Company, entitled "Secrets of the Illuminati". While this topic has been explored before, no author has been able to bring a truly occultic angle to the discussion. In other words, Marquee looks at the plan to bring in the New World Order from the viewpoint of a former witch. In his book, Marquee includes a chapter entitled, "Is It Catholicism Or Witchcraft?" At the beginning of this chapter, Marquee makes a quite startling statement, "I must emphatically state that Catholicism and witchcraft are one and the same...there is no difference between witchcraft and Catholicism." Then, Marquee examines Catholicism and witchcraft from the vantage point of a former witch.

Marquee identifies several critically important areas in which the practice of Roman Catholicism and witchcraft are identical. We will first list these areas of commonalty and then comment specifically upon them. These common areas are:

The altar The golden goblet known as a chalice. Colored candles used in services The use of incense. The use of bells in the ceremony. Praying to statues. The use of Latin in services. The use of a golden scepter in giving a large blessing to the people. Common belief in Purgatory The common belief in the host. Common belief in the five elements. Now, let us examine each of these areas of commonalty:

1. The altar in every Catholic church is prominently positioned at the front of the church. The "Mysteries of the Mass" are celebrated on and around the altar. In witchcraft, also, the altar is similarly used for three purposes:

To practice certain metaphysical rites, such as the casting of certain spells or to honor occult deities. To hold the tools of magic. To perform human sacrifice.

The Roman Catholic altar also holds their tools of their magic, and they daily perform human sacrifice. Remember, we are looking at this subject through the eyes of a former high-level witch who is now a born-again Christian. This daily human sacrifice is performed according to the false belief in "transubstantiation", the belief that the priest magically transforms the wafer into Jesus' body and the wine into His blood. Marquee states, "In other words, every day Christ is being reincarnated and then sacrificed.. they perform daily their human sacrifice in which Christ is ...sacrificed for their sins." It is shocking to realize that the Roman Catholics are daily performing human sacrifice in a manner similar to that of witches throughout the centuries.

2. The Catholic Golden Goblet, or Chalice. "It is this cup that the wine poured into it becomes the...literal blood of Christ. When a witch does a human sacrifice, after the victim's throat is sliced open, the spilled blood will be collected in a chalice, just as the Catholics do, except the witch's chalice holds the real thing." In Satan's eyes, the Catholics are performing the same rite as the witches.

3. "Candles were introduced to the Catholic mass about 320 A.D. There is no Scriptural reasons for them, unless... you are a practicing witch. Below is a list of different colored candles a witch would use throughout the year. See if you can recall any of these colors used during a Catholic mass:

White -- Purity, Truth, Sincerity Red -- Strength, Health, Vigor, Sexual Love Light Blue -- Tranquillity, Understanding, Patience Dark Blue -- Impulsiveness, Depression, Change Green -- Finance, Fertility, Luck Gold/Yellow -- Persuasion, Charm, Confidence Brown -- Hesitation, Uncertainty Pink -- Honor, Love, Morality Black -- Evil, Loss, Discord, Confusion Purple -- Tension, Ambition, Power Silver-Gray -- Cancellation, Stalemate Orange -- Encouragement, Stimulation Greenish-Yellow -- Sickness, Anger, Jealousy "Using these colored candles and the right spells, a witch can cause anything to happen...our Catholic friends are not only using these occult tools, they also pay for them when they go to various statues and light...candles."

4. "Incense is a constant tool that is used by priests. They will take a philter (incense burner), walk around the altar, and then wave it out toward the crowd with an invocation...Not only do witches use incense, but they will consecrate their altar and their fellow witches in the exact way the Catholics do..."

5. Bells are also utilized by both Roman Catholics and witches. The bells are actually baptized, and in both witchcraft and Catholicism, altar boys attend the priest in sounding the bells.

6. Witches were praying to images or statues for many centuries before Catholics began the practice.

7. "Until recently, most of the rites of witchcraft were said in Latin...why is it, when the witches stopped using Latin as much as they did, about twenty years ago, that the Catholic mass was stopped being told in Latin? Today, it is spoken mostly in American English, the same way in which a witch's mass is held."

8. "...when the Pope, Cardinals, or priests want to give a huge blessing, they will take out a golden scepter, or wand, dip it in holy water, and then wave it on the people...wands are nothing new in the occult. When a witch wants to direct his power he can do it by means of wands." He can also control the demonic forces at his disposal by using a wand to consecrate a circle with a pentacle inside. Holy water is also used by a witch to purify himself and his instruments, and the water is made holy in both witchcraft and Catholicism by mixing water with salt.

9. The teaching of Purgatory is not found in the Bible. According to Catholic catechism, Purgatory is described as "a logically deduced place. Since a Catholic could not go straight to heaven if he had sinned, and since he could not go to hell if he had not died in mortal sin, there had to be a place in between where he could be purified" -- Purgatory. However, the belief in Purgatory is "totally occultic in origin". Witchcraft teaches that after a person goes through Purgatory, he is reincarnated and is more powerful in his next life than he was before. After several reincarnations, he will become purified enough to live with the gods and goddesses, precisely the same end as the Catholics teach.

10. Both Catholics and Witches teach that the host becomes the actual body of their respective gods. To the Roman Catholic, the host becomes the actual body of Jesus Christ; the witch believes the host actually becomes the body of their pagan deity, " I.H.S. -- or Iris, Horus, and Semiramis". This concept is known in both circles as transsubstantiation.

11. Both witchcraft and Roman Catholicism teach that the universe is comprised of five elements: Spirit, Water, Air, Fire, and Earth. These occultic five elements are also found in the Catholic mass.

Spirit -- of the wafer god they sacrifice daily. Water -- Holy water they use to purify and baptize Air -- symbolically used through the incense Fire -- used in tangent with the incense burning Earth -- The elements of the wafer come from the earth in agriculture, and the flesh of their sacrificed deity, Jesus Christ, also came from the earth. Doc Marquee's conclusion is inescapable and damning: The practice of occultism has come full circle from ancient Babylon to the Roman Catholic Institution today. As Jesus counseled in Revelation 18:4, "Come out of her, my people, that you do not participate in her sins, neither in her plagues".

Special thanks to the Cutting Edge Website for these informative webpages and above all, the Lord Jesus Christ himself for his goodness and mercy..

------------------------------------ THE PHELPS INTERVIEW

So, you thought you were pretty well informed by now about all of the main players on the "conspiracy" playing field? You've maybe been hearing for years about (or bumped into on your own) the various elements of society who control our world from behind the scenes.

You've gotten familiar with the role played by, for instance, the Khazarian Zionists (who invented the word "Jew" to disguise their adopted heritage, as distinguished from the biblical Judeans), or the role played by the Banksters (banking gangsters) controlling the economies of the world, by the CFR (Council on Foreign Relations), the Trilateral Commission, the Bilderbergers, the Committee of 300 (the 17 wealthiest so-called "elite" families)-the Rothschild's in England and Rockefellers in America and Bronfman's in Canada, and on and on, comprising the physical power structure of the New World Order puppets under the direction of darkly motivated, other-dimensional "master deceivers" commonly known as Lucifer or Satan and their "fallen angel" cohorts.

While all of those details contribute to understanding the Larger Picture, what you are about to read fills in a most important Missing Link in this entire structure. And I don't mean a little side issue; I mean a link so central-yet so well hidden from general public view, and for so long-that even the most studied of "conspiracy theory" scholars probably have not put together much of the information that is going to be presented here.

To call the following outlay "controversial" and "sensitive" is about as mild an understatement of the truth of the matter as can be made! This missing link changes the entire slant of the entire playing field!

After months of anticipation and weeks of preparation, I was finally able to speak with Vatican Assassins author Eric Jon Phelps on Tuesday, March 14. There was simply no other way to cover Eric's historic masterpiece spanning, literally, five centuries, than to just ask questions covering huge spans of time and major historical events. It took us almost four hours to accomplish the task, yet we could easily have gone on for another forty.

We here at The SPECTRUM are simply unwilling to reduce the importance of this work by presenting it in a too distilled fashion. In fact, in order to share this material with at least some of the pertinent backup, Eric has granted us permission to print (directly after the interview) several excerpts from his soon-to-be-published book which will help you in understanding certain aspects of this magnificently important and broad-sweeping story. The missing link is surely a central link.

Let's call this story the "Jesuit-Vatican connection" to the unfolding New World Order agenda. You make up your own mind just how absolutely central, yet well hidden, has been this link! There's a good reason the secret Vatican library is so extensive and yet remains so intact from outside intrusion, despite the many others who would like to possess such a collection of information detailing much "censored" data about our true, otherworldly cultural heritage.

When one reads a work like Vatican Assassins, one can't help but reflect back on the purposely "adjusted" and watered down and boring moments in high school history class. Meanwhile, the true history of what has gone on is dynamic and full of calculated intrigue.

In this business, I've heard and read a lot of things. But when I had to pick my jaw up off the floor during the reading of certain historical portions in Eric's book-well, let me just say that Truth certainly is stranger, and far more interesting, than the many fictions we've been led to believe are historical fact. And yet The Truth does fit together like the pieces of a jigsaw puzzle.

This book SHOULD be a best-seller, but it is hardly likely to achieve such general attention-considering how well controlled and censored is the publishing business. Thus is the reason for our lengthy presentation of this most astonishing and critically important material here in The SPECTRUM.

We are in a time of Truth being revealed from all directions. And there is probably no more fundamental, mind-rattling, and previous notions-shattering example of that than what is being presented here. The interview is directly followed by a number of pertinent excerpts from Eric's eye-opening book-which will be available July 1.

[Editor's note: It should be noted up-front that the information presented below is the studied opinion of Eric Jon Phelps. We here at The SPECTRUM find much about his presentation of his historical research which meshes with and expands upon Truth which has been presented by many other authors in these pages and elsewhere. And that is good; Truth is Truth is Truth, and should all mesh.

However, for the peace of mind of our unique readership-which typically has cultivated a more aware spiritual perspective than the general public-we do not want to give the impression that we agree with (or wish to promote) some collateral aspects of Eric's presentation having to do with his personal "religious" convictions. The focus of those convictions follows a much more biblically conventional (literal) path-in stark contrast to the unconventional, questioning, wide-angle vision of his historical material.

Generally such opinions are simply allowed to stand on their own-for you to sort and interpret as you see fit-rather than being singled-out to be addressed editorially. However, in this case, the practical side of Eric's stated religious convictions include the condoning of some degree of violence (or violent protest) and use of armaments. And such convictions are very much the opposite of our philosophical position-for many reasons, not the least of which is the obvious Adversarial bait-and-entrapment which would result from choosing what we would consider to be low-frequency responses to schoolroom Earth's current challenges.

Yet, if the perceptive reader penetrates "between the lines" thoughtfully, there is glimpsed a recurring commendable spiritual message in Eric's commentary-of "Have the courage to speak The Truth" and "God helps those who help themselves"-which we certainly DO agree with wholeheartedly and have long supported enthusiastically.

We are in the time of the Great Awakening on this planet. The Light of Truth, intensifying with each passing moment, is nudging many to step forward and share what they know. Will such ones follow that nudge or continue to hide in fear? The answer to that question is perhaps the most important aspect of schoolroom Earth's relentless testing at this critical time.

One last-minute footnote before beginning this interview: The Arts & Entertainment (A&E) cable television channel just started to air-on Easter Sunday evening!-a new two-hour documentary called: The Vatican Revealed. Tape it so you can study it carefully; within the lines of dialog and some of those people chosen for commentaries are many, many clues to the true power of the Vatican over world affairs. It would, of course, be much more revealing to watch the A&E program AFTER having read and digested the following.]

Martin: Before we begin, let me say a few words. The topic of your book is so comprehensive and covers, literally, all aspects of global control by the Jesuits, dating back to 1540. I would like to begin our conversation with a very important point of clarification so that our readers have something to hold onto while reading the historical narrative we are about to present. Let me also add that your book is one of the most compelling, dynamic, genuinely educational historical documents I have ever read. I want to tell you, I am impressed!

You, literally, link every major global conflict and political assassination to the hands of the Jesuit Order. The Jews, as with many other groups you mention, have been the unwitting pawns in this Jesuit Agenda.

Today, the present. I'm going to start here, and then we're going to go way back in time and work our way up. But, I want to start HERE because it will give a foundation for going back in time.

Today, who is the Superior General of the Jesuits, the so-called "Black Pope" [black here refers to hidden, evil activities, not to race or color] who gives the orders to the actual Pope. Is it still Jean-Baptist Janssens?

Phelps: Janssens, Frenchman. No, he passed away in 1964. Then Pedro Arrupe came to power. Then, after Arrupe died, in 1988, I believe, the present Jesuit General is Count Hans Kolvenbach. [See photo nearby.] I call him Count Hans Kolvenhoof.

Martin: Let's discuss this position of "General" and, in addition, who is this person, Count Hans Kolvenbach? Who does he serve? What are his origins? Where does he hail from?

Phelps: The present General is a Dutchman, his nationality is Dutch.

Martin: Where is he? Physically, where is he?

Phelps: He resides in Rome, at the headquarters of the Jesuits, called the Church of Jesu. So, the Jesuit General resides in Rome at, what I just called, the Jesuit headquarters.

Martin: The Church of Jesu, is that near the Vatican?

Phelps: It's not far from the Vatican, right. It's in the same general area. It's headquarters of the Knights of Malta.

Martin: Is it part of Vatican City, proper?

Phelps: Right, I believe, yes it is.

Martin: Where does Satan fit into this picture, and what is the ultimate goal of the Jesuits, the so-called Society of Jesus?

Phelps: The Jesuit General, and the other high Jesuit Generals, they are sorcerers. They are Luciferians, and they worship what they would call Lucifer. They do not believe in Satan. They believe in Lucifer.

Now, according to Alberto Rivera, he was invited-because he was a top Jesuit at the time in the late '60s-he was invited to a "Black Mass" in Spain where there were quite a few top Jesuit Generals present. And he called it a "Black Mass". Well, when you're involved in a "Black Mass", you're involved in the worship of Lucifer, all dressed in their black capes and so on.

Martin: I'm fascinated by Count Hans Kolvenbach because nobody in the world knows who this person is. I've never heard the name.

Phelps: Let me just tell you that you can see his picture and his top Jesuits-just a second and I'll get the book. The name of the book is called Jesuits: A Multi-Biography, by Jean Lacoutre, and that is available, usually, in the bookstores. It was published in 1995.

Jean Lacoutre is a Frenchman. He was a communist, is a communist. On the last page of the pictures in it, that is right adjacent to page 343, you see Peter Hans Kolvenbach. He's the Jesuit General, and he looks like just a very evil individual. There's a Black man, who's a high Jesuit, he's a 29 Superior Jesuit with his cosmopolitan General staff. One of the General staff looks like Ben Kingsley of Shindler's List. There are six White men, and one Black man. And that's his General staff.

Martin: What is the process of choosing a successor General?

Phelps: The High Jesuits elect him, and he's elected for life-unless he becomes a "heretic".

Martin: And the so-called "High Jesuits" represent what group?

Phelps: I would say that they're the "professed", the high 4th Degree. When a Jesuit is professed, he is under the Jesuit Oath; he is under the "Bloody Oath" that I have in my book.

Martin: Do we have permission to reprint that Oath in our paper?

Phelps: Of course, absolutely.

Martin: One of my questions has to do with the Oath and it's similarity to the Protocols Of The Learned Elders Of Zion, and I wrote that question before I got back to the Protocols portion of your book.

Phelps: The Jesuits obviously wrote the Protocols because they have carried out every protocol in that little handbook. They have carried everything out. And, Alberto Rivera says-and he was a Jesuit-he was greatly maligned, not helped at all by the Apostate, Protestants, and Baptists in this country; he was helped, somewhat, by Jack Chick. Jack Chick published his story in six volumes, titled Alberto I, II, III, IV, V, & VI.

Alberto Rivera says that it was Jews aligned with the Pope who published the Protocols. Well, I tend to feel that it was just the Jesuits themselves because they, and they alone, were the ones who were able to bring this to pass.

They're the ones in the government. They're the ones behind professional sports. The owner of the Pittsburgh Steelers is a Knight of Malta. The owner of the Detroit Lions is a Knight of Malta. All your top owners of these ball clubs, for the most part, are Knights of Malta, getting the people whooped up in this hoopla over games and sports, while they're busy creating a tyranny. So, that was one of the things in the Protocols-that they would create "amusements".

Another one they used was Walt Disney, 33rd-degree Freemason-Disneyworld, Disneyland . Another one was Milton Hersey, with Hersey Park. They create all of these amusements and games and pastimes to get the people drunk with pleasure, while they're busy overthrowing the Protestant form of government.

Martin: Where does Las Vegas factor into all of this?

Phelps: Las Vegas, well, for the most part, is controlled by the Mafia. But all the high Mafia families are Roman Catholic, and they are ALL subordinate to the Pope or to the Cardinal of New York, which is Cardinal O'Connor-because the Commission, the Mafia Commission resides in New York.

Frank Costello was a member of the Mob Commission, and he was intimate, personal friends with Knight of Malta, Hollywood mogul, Joe Kennedy. And that has not changed.

So, the High Knights are good, dear brothers with the High Mafia Dons-the Gambinos, the Lucchese, the Columbos, all of them. And they control Hollywood, not the Jews. It's only Jews who are front-men who are involved in Hollywood and working for the Mafia and for the Cardinal, just like in politics it would be Arlen Spector. Arlen Spector was Spelly's [Cardinal Spellman's] Jew in the assassination [of President Kennedy], and he would never say a word about it.

Martin: Now, as we go through here, if there's anything that you don't want me to print, please let me know because, literally, I'm going to print everything we say in this conversation.

Phelps: That's fine, that's fine with me because it needs to be said.

Martin: Let's get back to Count Hans Kolvenbach. I want to shine the spotlight on this guy for just a little bit here. Let's talk about him. What does he do? Who is he? Let's talk about his position as "General". How do they exercise this control over the Pope? Does the Pope know he's a pawn?

Phelps: Ok, one question at a time. So, which question do you want me to deal with?

Martin: Let's just shine the light right on the Count.

Phelps: The Jesuit General, ok.

Martin: Let's start there, and you tell me everything you want to tell me about that position.

Phelps: The Jesuit General is the absolute, complete, and total dictator and autocrat of the Order. When he speaks, his provincials move. The provincials are his major subordinates. There are around 83 provincials right now.

As I understand it, the Jesuit Order has divided the world into 83 regions. Ok? For each region, there is a Jesuit provincial. There are 10 provincials in the United States. There is one for Central America. There is one for Ireland. They've divided up the world into these provinces.

So it's old Babylonian provincial government, centered in Nebuchadnezzar or the Jesuit General himself; so it's strictly a Roman form of government where all the states or provinces are subordinate to this worldwide sovereign.

The Jesuit General exercises full and complete power over the Order. He meets with his provincials. When they decide to start a war or an agitation, he gets the information from the provincial of that country, how best to go about this, the demeanor of the people, and then he uses legitimate grievances to foam an agitation-like the 1964 Civil Rights Movement. That was ALL a Jesuit agitation, completely, because the end result was more consolidation of power in Washington with the 1964 Civil Rights Act that was written by [the longtime President of the University of Notre Dame, the Reverend] Theodore Hesburgh.

The Jesuit General rules the world through his provincials. And the provincials then, of course, rule the lower Jesuits, and there are many Jesuits who are not "professed", so many of the lower Jesuits have no idea what's going on at the top. They have no concept of the power of their Order.

It's just like Freemasonry. The lower have no idea that the High Shriner Freemasons are working for the Jesuit General. They think that they're just doing works and being good people. But the bottom line is that the high-level Freemasons are subject, also, to the Jesuit General because the Jesuit General, with Fredrick the Great, wrote the High Degrees, the last 8 Degrees, of the Scottish Rite Freemasonry when Fredrick protected them when they were suppressed by the Pope in 1773.

So, you have the alignment with the Jesuit Order and the most powerful Freemason they had in the craft, Fredrick the Great, during their suppression. That is an irrefutable conclusion. And then, when you see the Napoleonic Wars, the French Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars carried out by Freemasonry, everything Napoleon did, and the Jacobins, whatever they did, completely benefited the Jesuit Order.

It's to this end that Alexander Dumas wrote his The Count Of Monte Cristo. The Count is the Jesuit General. Monte=Mount, Cristo=Christ. The Count of the Mount of Christ. Alexander Dumas was talking about the Jesuit General getting vengeance when the Jesuits were suppressed, and many of them were consigned to an island, three hours sailing, West, off the coast of Portugal. And so, when the Jesuits finally regained their power, they punished all of the monarchs of Europe who had suppressed them, drove them from their thrones, including the Knights of Malta from Malta, using Napoleon.

And Alexander Dumas, who fought for the Italian patriots in 1848, to free Rome from the temporal power of the Pope, wrote many books and one of the books was to expose this, and that was The Count Of Monte Cristo.

So, when you read that book, bear in mind that it's really a satire on the Jesuit Order regaining their power in France. The Count of Monte Cristo has an intelligence apparatus that can't be beat. Well, that's the Jesuit Order.

But the Count doesn't get what he really ought to have, or his last wish, and that's the love of woman. He gains back all of his political power; he gains back everything he lost; but he doesn't have the love of a woman. And THAT is the Jesuit Order. They have no women. They have no love of a woman. Because to have a wife, to have a woman, means you have an allegiance to your wife and family, and you cannot obey the General. That's why they will NEVER be married, and that's one of the great KEYS to their success.

They can betray a nation and walk away. They can betray all the Irish Catholics getting on the Titanic, and walk away. They can betray us in Vietnam and walk away. They can betray us every time we go to the hospital and get radiated and cut and drugged, and walk away, because it's "for the greater glory of God"-Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam: the greater glory of the god who sits in Rome.

Martin: What is the ULTIMATE goal of the Jesuits?

Phelps: Their ultimate goal is the rule of the world, with the Pope of their making, from Solomon's rebuilt Temple in Jerusalem. That's their ultimate goal.

Martin: And why is Solomon's Temple rebuilt so important?

Phelps: Because the Jesuits have always wanted that. When Ignatius Loyola first started the Order, one of the first things he did was, he wanted to go to Jerusalem and set up the Jesuit headquarters there. So, he went there, he tried to do it and failed, came back, went to school, started his Latin studies, etc. Maybe it might be a good idea to just review a little bit about Ignatius Loyola.

Martin: Yes.

Phelps: Ok, Ignatius Loyola was a Spanish soldier, and he was wounded at a battle between the French and the Spanish, and his leg was shattered. Well, the French General, because Loyola was very brave in conflict, ordered his own doctors to attend Loyola. So they set the leg and sent him back to his home-which, of course, he was royalty to the Counsel of Loyola in Spain, in the area of the Basques.

Loyola, through his series of desiring to regain his leg-it had healed improperly, so he made a rack where he would stretch the leg, with severe, horrible, awful pain-and trying to stretch this leg to get it back to normal shape, he endured awful, terrible pain. He had it rebroken, again, a couple of times and it still did not heal properly, so he had a perpetual limp. He could no longer be the courtier among women, and as a result, he went into this depression, and he then had this vision of the saints, etc., etc., and he wrote his spiritual exercises.

I will stop at the spiritual exercises, just for a minute, but I'll take up from there. Loyola then wanted to form an army, but when this happened with his spiritual exercises, those spiritual exercises would be basic training for all of his Jesuits. That's what they will ALL go through. That's what every Jesuit goes through today.

One of the maxims of the spiritual exercises is that if my superior says "black is white and white is black", then that's the way it is. That is in his spiritual exercises. That is what is quoted in JFK, when Kevin Costner is telling his people: "Hey, people, we've got to start thinking like the CIA. Black is white and white is black." That was a Jesuit giveaway that the Jesuits produced that movie, because they're quoting Ignatius Loyola in that movie from his spiritual exercises.

So, Loyola had an indomitable will. He had a will of steel, and he set his mind to regain back what the Papacy had lost to the Reformation. And so, he went to the Pope, and the Pope in 1540 then created the Jesuit Order. But this man is a soldier, he's a lawyer, and he put together a legion of soldiers and warriors to get back what Rome had lost, as well as institute a World Government for the Pope, from Jerusalem. This was in 1540.

He started the Order in 1536. He was arrested by the Inquisition, and he was released, and he went to the Pope; he threw himself at the feet of the Pope. He would be completely at his service. The Pope chartered him, and that Pope was Pius III. The Pope chartered them, created the Jesuit Order; now he has Papal protection, and they began their awful history of deeds of blood. And war after war after war after war, they're all attributed to the Jesuit Order in some way. Catholic nobles, with lots of money, donated castles and schools and money to the Jesuit Order.

Virtually everything they own has been given to them or stolen by them. Of course, they stole all of the fortunes of the Jews in World War II. They stole all their gold, all their assets and everything, whenever they went into a country. What's just been released is NOTHING compared to what they've taken.

In Edmond Paris's book, printed by Ozark Publications, called The Vatican Against Europe, it gets into great detail of what they did. It calls it-the last 30 years of war is all attributable to the Jesuits, their massacres of the Serbs and Jews, etc. But Edmond Paris did not understand that the Jesuit General-and this is one of the most important points I want to make about Von Kolvenbach-the Jesuit General is in complete control of the international intelligence community: that's the CIA, the FBI, the KGB, the Israeli Mossad, the German BND, the British SIS. The Jesuit General is in COMPLETE CONTROL of the entire intelligence apparatus-FBI, every bureaucratic agency in this country, all of it; he is in complete control of it.

So, whenever he wants to find something out about an individual, they put in the Social Security number, and everything from all of the intelligence apparatus kicks-in and he and his provincials can review everything about that man. Credit cards, you name it, everything that's attached to Rome's social security number, which FDR put upon us in 1933 with the help of Spellman; at the time, I believe he was Archbishop, or maybe it was Cardinal Hayes-but Rome was behind FDR in putting him in office.

The couple of things that he did was implement social insecurity, the income tax, and recognizing Joseph Stalin's bloody Jesuit USSR government. So, with the giving of us the Social Security number, that is Rome's number-that's why I refuse to use it-and that's why they want everybody using it for everything: driver's license, tax return, credit card, everything you do, that number is you and that number is Rome's number.

Martin: Let me just back-up here for a minute. What comes to mind is Louis Freeh, head of the FBI.

Phelps: Roman Catholic, good altar boy. Probably a Knight of Columbus; I can't prove it. But anybody with that kind of power has got to be a Knight of Columbus.

And the Knights of Columbus implement Jesuit politics. And Louis Freeh was the one behind the Waco atrocity and the Oklahoma City bombing atrocity. And his top sniper was a Japanese Roman Catholic named Lon Horiuchi.

So, it's Roman Catholics in control, Knights in control of the FBI, who carried out all of this killing. And those two men, Louis Freeh and Lon Horiuchi are personally accountable to Cardinal O'Connor of New York. And Cardinal O'Connor of New York is the most powerful Cardinal in the country. He is the military vicar. And that's why Bush kissed his fanny for going to Bob Jones, because Cardinal O'Connor is the King of the American Empire. And he rules his Empire from that Palace, St. Patrick's Cathedral, "the little Vatican".

Martin: And is he in contact, do you think, with Kolvenbach?

Phelps: Of course. O'Connor himself is not a Jesuit, but the Jesuits are like the SS of the Catholic Church. They maintain order.

And the ones closest to him who maintain order are the Jesuits of Fordham University . Now, one of them-the head of Fordham University, I believe he is an Irishman, is also a member of the CFR [Council on Foreign Relations]. And I have that right here in the Annual Report of the CFR of 1993. Those Jesuits at Fordham maintain semblance and rule over the Cardinal in New York. And, of course, the powerful Jesuits of Fordham include Avery Dulles and John Foster Dulles, one of the writers of the book on the Second Vatican Council.

Martin: Let's back-up now, let's go back. What's the Council of Trent?

Phelps: The Council of Trent was the response of Rome to the Protestant Reformation. Remember-the Protestant Reformation brought us all of the political liberty that we know of today. There's no such thing as national sovereignty without the Reformation. There's no such thing as private rights without the Reformation. There's no such thing as the Law of Nations, as we know of it today, of Montesquieu and the others, without the Reformation.

So, when the Reformation came with their doctrines of salvation by grace through faith alone, and that there was no need for the priesthood to go to Heaven-that all we need is salvation in Christ, and Romans 1:17: the righteous shall live by faith. When the Reformation came, it completely stripped Rome of its spiritual power. The priests were no longer wanted because the people were getting the word of God in a Bible, specifically in Holland, England, and Germany. And so, with these great revivals breaking forth and the Reformation happening, nations were breaking away from the power of the Pope. The Holy Roman Empire was breaking up. Charles V, the Emperor, resigned and became a monk and a gardener. So, the Lord was moving mightily in breaking the power of the Holy Roman Empire, started by Charlemagne and the Pope.

Well, this was not good for Rome because they were losing lots of money. The nations were not paying "Peter's pence" anymore, which today we call "foreign aid" in this country. And so the Pope was very upset about his.

What's he going to do? These nations are breaking away from us; they're not under our temporal or spiritual power; and it's very important to remember that the Pope claims two powers-spiritual and temporal-and with the breaking of his spiritual power, he then lost his temporal power. In other words, he no longer had the ability to rule the people through the king of the country, because the king was breaking away, like Henry VIII.

So, Henry VIII broke away from the Roman Church and formed the Church of England; he no longer was subject to the Pope. This was happening in England, in Germany, in Holland, and other places.

As a result of this, the Devil raised up Ignatius Loyola with his demonisms, his "spiritual exercises" and-because Loyola had been a member of the Spanish Alumbrados, which is what we call the Illuminati today, and he used the Jesuit Order to attempt to regain back what had been taken by the Reformation-what the Lord had done through Luther, Calvin, and Knox. And, by the way, Luther, Calvin, and Knox-none of those men died violent deaths. They all lived to older age and died peacefully, amidst the power of the Jesuit machinations.

The Council of Trent consists of 25 Sessions. Those 25 Sessions accurse and condemn all the doctrines of the Reformation. It condemns anybody who does not believe that the literal Jesus Christ is in the host [holy communion bread], and that his literal blood is in the wine. That's called transubstantiation. Anybody who does not believe that is an accursed anathema. Anybody who believes that their salvation is outside the Catholic Church is accursed anathema. Anybody who believes in justification by grace through faith-anathema, accursed. Anybody who believes that the Pope is not the vicar of Christ-accursed, anathema. You see, all of these doctrines were being put forth as a result of reading the Bible, which produced the Reformation, and so the Jesuits accursed everything that the Reformers were preaching. This is all in Law called the Council of Trent.

In the 4th Session, which is probably the most important Session, the Jesuits condemn freedom of speech, freedom of the press, and freedom of conscience. So, no man has the right to choose his own religion; no man has the right to publish what he feels is the truth; and no man has the right to freedom of conscience.

Those rights were secured by our Baptist/Calvinist forefathers in the First Amendment. The man who wrote the First Amendment was James Madison, who was a Baptist/Calvinist, and he was told by that Baptist/Calvinist in Virginia, Doc. John Leland: "If you don't secure all those rights, Virginia will not ratify the Constitution." Virginia was a Baptist/Calvinist state.

So, we have a warfare between the Council of Trent and the doctrines of the Reformation, particularly as outlined by John Calvin in his Institutes Of The Christian Religion. Calvin [1536] wrote the Institutes Of The Christian Religion, he finished it when he was 27, and he dedicated it to the King of France. And because the Jesuits so hated him, he was driven from France and he resided in Geneva to the day of his death, when he became Governor of Geneva. It's Calvin and his Institutes Of The Christian Religion vs. Loyola and his Council of Trent, if you want it sewed-up in two major documents. Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

Life sought in God's banker trial (3/9/2007)

Life sought in God's banker trial

March 08 2007 By Stephen Brown

Rome - An Italian prosecutor is seeking life prison terms for a Mafia mobster and three other men for the 1982 murder in London of Roberto Calvi, known as "God's banker" because of his ties to the Vatican.

Calvi, head of the collapsed Banco Ambrosiano, was found hanging from a noose under Blackfriars Bridge in 1982, with bricks and $15 000 in cash stuffed in his pockets.

His death was first ruled a suicide. The case was reopened in 2003 as a murder inquiry, with four chief suspects, after new forensic evidence from Italian experts and British police concluded Calvi was strangled and his suicide was staged.

The prosecution says the Mafia killed Calvi for stealing money he was supposed to launder. He also stole money from Licio Gelli, former head of the secret Masonic lodge P2 which had links to the business and political elite in Italy, it says.

Prosecutor Luca Tescaroli began his conclusions on Wednesday by saying Calvi was killed "to punish him for taking large quantities of money from criminal organisations and especially the Mafia organisation known as the 'Cosa Nostra'," court sources said.

He wants life sentences for convicted Mafioso Pippo Calo, once known as the Mafia's "Treasurer"; Sardinian financier Flavio Carboni; alleged Rome crime boss Ernesto Diotallevi; and Calvi's bodyguard Silvano Vittor. All of them deny involvement.

Carboni's defence lawyer Renato Borzone said the prosecutor had pre-announced the sentence he would request "to disguise the lack of evidence in a case that for 25 years has repeated things already shown and proven dozens of times".

Carboni's former girlfriend Manuela Kleinszig, an Austrian, would be acquitted, the prosecutor said.

Calvi's death in such mysterious circumstances cast a long shadow over the Vatican, which was implicated financially in the collapse of Banco Ambrosiano shortly before Calvi's death. At the time it was Italy's largest private banking failure.

The Vatican Bank owned a small part of Banco Ambrosiano and magistrates said it bore some responsibility for the $1,3-billion in bad debts left by its collapse. The Vatican denied any wrongdoing and said it had been deceived by Calvi. The new evidence included tests showing Calvi had never touched the bricks in his pockets and had neck injuries suggesting he had been killed before being hanged.

Calvi was appealing against a four-year sentence for the Ambrosiano collapse when he secretly headed to London in 1982 with a case full of documents. His bodyguard Vittor says he left London before Calvi's death.

 

The new head of the CEI (3/9/2007)

The new head of the CEI 

Sandro Magister talks about the new head of the CEI (Italian bishops conference), Angelo Bagnasco, the recently appointed Archbishop of Genoa.

He has been archbishop of Genoa for a few months, but Benedict XVI also wanted him to be president of the bishops’ conference. He succeeds Ruini, to whom he is extremely loyal. His appointment is the confirmation of a project for a victorious Church

Further into the article:

Ruini’s reign at the CEI has lasted for twenty-one years – five as secretary, and sixteen as president. And now, his reign becomes a dynasty. Bagnasco, the heir, has sharp features and a sharp way of speaking like him, and like him he loves philosophy and has taught it for years, but above all he has an identical vision of the Church in Italy and in the world.

This is also the same “mission” that Benedict XVI handed down to the representatives of the Italian Church gathered in Verona last October: “to restore full citizenship to the Christian faith,” “to make visible the great ‘yes’ that God speaks to man and to life.”

It was Benedict XVI in person who installed the new president of the CEI. In all other countries, that appointment is decided by a vote among the bishops, but in Italy it falls to the pope.

The circumstances of the appointment as noted here are interesting in light of the little tussle only a few weeks ago:

With Bagnasco as president, but not the pope’s vicar as before, the CEI exits its exceptional phase as personified by Ruini, and returns to normalcy. Very soon, perhaps in June, Bagnasco will be made cardinal, but he will in any case remain in Genoa as archbishop. His relationship with the pope will be less symbiotic, and Italian politics will no longer be focused solely on what the CEI says and does, but also on the Vatican secretariat of state. This, curiously, is now directed by Bagnasco’s predecessor in Genoa, cardinal Tarcisio Bertone.

Bertone would have preferred for the CEI to have a less prominent president. He had tried to convince Benedict XVI to opt for the bishop of a moderately important diocese, and his candidate was Benigno Papa, of Taranto. He didn’t succeed.

But another longstanding hypothesis also fell by the wayside: that cardinal Angelo Scola, patriarch of Venice, would rise to the presidency of the CEI. Bertone’s “maneuver” was interpreted as hostile toward Ruini. But the conclusion refutes this: Bagnasco is a staunch follower of Ruini, more so than Scola, and his appointment was, in the end, recommended to the pope by Bertone himself. It was an epilogue that would have been difficult to imagine even a few months ago. Bagnasco’s name didn’t even appear in the survey conducted one year ago among the Italian bishops by then-secretary of state Angelo Sodano and by the nuncio to Italy, Paolo Romeo, in order to ascertain whom they would like as Ruini’s successor.

Towards the end, there is more of Archbishop Bagnasco's biography. This snippet is interesting:

In 2003, he was promoted as ordinary military archbishop for Italy, and there isn’t a corner of the world so far-flung that he won’t visit it to meet with Italian soldiers on “peacekeeping missions.”

In a letter to military chaplains, he writes: “Many times we are surprised to find treasures of goodness, moral uprightness, and simple heroism in seemingly impossible situations.”

We think Angelo Bagnasco might be the new Puppet Master chosen by the Jesuits , for his new role of leader of the CEI. Keep an eye on Ruini's replacement as he seems a clever and astute Vatican manipulator for the new millenium...

Mr X

 

Committee of Hope in Action (3/7/2007)

COMMITTEE OF HOPE IN ACTION

Today March the 6th 2007 we are meeting once again as the Committee of Hope here in Oslo. And for the first time we will listen the view of a few participants.We are here to defend our God given freedom and inform our fellow beings with a touch of humor, in fact, as our orgone supplier and member, Sveinung said, “so what prevents us to tell the truth with laughter? "

We can without a doubt say we are a growing force, in several different countries now. Each of our members has a different world view, but we need to find a common platform to integrate the aspects that are different among us, thus enabling us to create a common integrating consciousness. We believe this is the time for solution-thinkinking and acceptance of differences, not problem-thinking and diversion.

And what is this platform and how can we create it ? To ensure the best communication for all participants, no matter religion, political views or whatever, the platform has to be as simple as possible, including all

We believe that the external world is created as a result of what is and has been happening on the inside of peoples psyches. Its important that in this process we turn the focus inward and clean the forces we see and react upon, out of ourselves says the Shaman of the group who wants to stay anonymous.

Nikolai Winge instead states: We must stop the building of the “tower of Babel” wich is still being buildt by our world leading institutions behind the curtains. Aligning with the harmonic calender of the maya will also help the earth in this age of transformation. WWW.lawoftime.org. Humanity have done an error in time. This error was predicted by the mayan time scientists .The 12:60 way of our clock time and the Gregorian calender has ensured our coming out of the harmonic cycles of Earth, Sun, planets our galaxy and beyond. “The tecnosphere” is engulfing us as I am writing this. We must claim our right to live by the synchronic order of nature.

Since I began searching for the truth concerning the world’s power-structures and it’s inherent physics, I have come across several groups whose websites promote the truth as they see it. However, these truths are often accompanied by a strong ‘us and them’ mentality, and are often very politically biased, either left or right wing. Thus, in order to reach out to all of humanity, and to integrate rather than separate, I believe it is utterly important to make it clear that we encourage communication with all individuals, whatever their group affiliation. I understand this will prove difficult for many, but it is nonetheless important to keep an open mind and be able to separate the system and the people it employs. Most organizations that operate on ‘evil’ principles are made up of mostly good people who don’t know the motives of their organization. –b.l.grastvedt

Im happy of today’s meeting , says Leo and Sveinung remembers to us the evil cabal constituted by the Vatican illuminati and the Zionist cant and wont prevail against our pure intentions.Untill the next time lets remember that these criminals have tried to scareLeo and his family over and over again here in Oslo , illuminati slaves in Norway like Per Christian Krogh,John Faerseth and Trond Kaare Westby are people the Norwegian Committee of Hope should be aware ,they are dangerous servants of the New World Order

 

COMMITTEE OF HOPE WINNIPEG (CANADA) Cyberspace is a funny place, it much mirrors the real world in alot of ways, the last estimate I read was the content of the Internet was close to 70% porn and gambling, I don't doubt it all the pop ups we receive and spam we get daily points to this. But in a world wide web of filth we find true light. I sometimes wonder if this current flow of information would be possible without the Internet. For Example, In the days following 9-11, while the world was in panic and ready to begin the wholesale bombing of the Mid east and Central Asia, a few daring men and women forged out to get information as well as spread what they were learning through the Internet, They were the forerunners of the current 9-11 truth movement. I knew something was fishy when 10 minutes after the attack the mass media was blaming Bin Laden., but some people need more convincing than others. Fast forward to early 2007, and we have a full fledged movement and most people now know that the official story of 19 Arab muslim men, that hijacked 4 planes with butter knives on 9/11 is a complete fraud. No one knows what really happened we can theorize till the cows come home and were blue in the face about who perpetrated this horrific event, but the FACT is that the official story is a LIE. And as of last week it is slowly unraveling in front of our eyes.

I am a regular reader of Dr. Henry Makow's http://www.savethemales.ca. sometime in early December 06 I came across an article about a man known as Leo Lyon Zagami. Mr. Zagami was a high ranking Freemason in Italy and part of the Infamous P2 lodge. His Conversion to Islam, and his realization that what he was doing in the lodges were incompatible with his new faith brought him to come public and expose the rituals and agenda of his former lodge as well as shedding light on what is to come in the next few years.

I had contacted Brother Saifullah (his new Muslim name) about his article and his desire to tour North America to bring the truth to us in a public forum, so that there would be no more speculation about the Illuminati as a shadowy underground entity, but rather a real world organization bent on controlling every aspect of our society. If their symbolism in Government and popular culture wasn't enough then a true insiders perspective should be.

This is where we come in, to aid Brother Saifullahs mission he had asked anyone interested to form chapters in every city in the world for a few simple goals: to educate the our friends and family, the ones we love of the illuminati's diabolical agenda. To then use this awareness to spread to our friends and family so that they may know what is going on outside fo thier 9-5,24-7,3d reality.

Through disseminating this information and getting our loved ones see why this is the most important time in in our known history and that we can begin to change society, and watch how really easy it is. As any learned person of science would tell you the microcosm affects the macrocosm, whispers become screams and screams bring down walls. Every idea that we share came from another source, we would be fools to believe that some one can create an independent thought. Through research, inspiration and communication new ideas spread, then become movements.

Kings have always controlled their kingdoms psychologically, through their commissioning of "official history" or "official religion" to justify thier rule over the masses. Our peasant ancestors were taught to believe that they could not exist without, their aristocracy,kings, czars, shahs, emperors, Presidents, Prime ministers that they could not survive without the kingdom, the empire or the state. That may have been true, Today however this is not the case. Our collective consciousness has risen to a level that we no longer need this control, Traditionally the easiest way to control a population was get them to fear an exterior force, another tribe, another race perhaps, entire nations, shadowy terrorist organizations. and that has worked, unfortunately, However today it feels harder and harder to believe the lie, and becomes harder and harder to hate our neighbors or the multitudes overseas, It no longer makes sense to us.

because with this tool of the internet that the king himself has commissioned, it is becoming harder and harder for him to hide his secrets. information is now privy to all of us, when in the past this information was only available to the priests and aristocrats. There are no more excuses. We now have a literate, technologically aware society, we have the architecture in place to provide full disclosure to every citizen, and complete transparency in government and businesses. There really is no better time to overthrow the King.

There are some of us reading this that are already aware of such machinations and if you are aware then you are passionate. Once you have uncovered the root of this continued evil then you find it hard to hold it in. I feel the same way, You have been ridiculed, made to look like a fool, even called crazy. Remember those who oppose you have also opposed our great masters, sages and saints remember that the mission our heroes was successful because it is through their struggle that we draw inspiration from today.

For most of you that are reading this you are friends of mine here in Winnipeg, I urge you support this, and make a pledge that we will become teachers, and students. There maybe a time that I will call upon you to help, and If anyone of you need my help for this purpose I am there for you. Inshallah (God Willing) We Pray for good health and the best situation for Brother Leo to visit us this summer, when time approaches I will need every single one of you to help me propagate this event, for If people wanted truth and answers this will be the time to ask questions and learn. Between all of us we know enough people that have these questions to fill a small arena, So Inshallah we can make this event one everyone can remember.

Thank you for reading, Please communicate

Pray for peace, Live for love

 

Who are the Illuminati? (3/14/2007)

Story: Who Are The Illuminati?

By Richard Stone | thetruthseeker.co.uk

"A loose affiliation of millionaires and billionaires" (Paul Simon).

"The world is governed by far different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes" (Benjamin Disraeli).

"Give me control over a nation's currency, and I care not who makes the laws" (Mayer Rothschild).

The Rothschilds Conspiracy theory is the theory that most of the world is secretly governed by a small group of men who operate behind the scenes. Conspiracy theory is now an accepted turn of phrase but sometimes one hears the expression, sometimes whispered rather than spoken. "The Illuminati".

What does this mean? Who are the Illuminati? They are, in essence, a cartel of international bankers and industrialists based in Western Europe and North America. The names of certain families persist over long periods of time. Some of the most important names are Rothschild, Rockefeller, Morgan, Lazard, Warburg, Schroder and Schiff.

The pivotal family is probably the house of Rothschild, the descendants of Mayer Rothschild (1743 - 1812) of Frankfurt. The male descendants of this family, for at least two generations, generally married first cousins or even nieces. The family established banking institutions in Vienna, London, Naples and Paris as well as Frankfurt. Ever since the middle ages, these families have been building their power by lending money at rates of interest to the monarchies and governments of Europe who were forever in debt, particularly in times of war. Sooner than tax the population to raise funds, always an unpopular measure, they usually preferred to borrow money from the money-lenders. This was the birth of the concept "the national debt." The countries of the world are forever in debt but where there is a debtor there is a creditor - who is this money owed to? It is owed to this coterie of international bankers.

By the nineteenth century the power of the Rothschild family was immense. They increased their wealth with great cunning and cleverness, while maintaining a low public profile. A notable example of their methods was their exploitation of the battle of Waterloo. The Rothschilds had spies watching the course of the battle and as soon as became evident that Wellington had won, a Rothschild agent traveled at maximum speed to London, arriving hours before Wellington's own messenger. Rothschild received the messenger and began conspicuously selling his stocks. The whole stock exchange assumed that Wellington had lost and Napoleon had won so everybody started selling, at this point, other Rothschild agents bought up huge stocks at give-away prices. Thus an already massive fortune was massively increased.

Nelson Rockefeller The Rockefeller family may be equally important. The pivotal figure in this family was J.D.Rockefeller, who made his fortune out of Standard Oil or Esso in Ohio and Pennsylvania. He also controlled the railroads. When rival road transport systems were established he attempted to block them by parking his trains across the roads at level crossings. His basic business technique was the elimination of competitors at all costs, followed by the establishment of a monopoly, followed by profit taking. He rapidly gained a name for huge wealth, secrecy and hard and dirty business practice. In his later years he had a harsh and gaunt appearance, so to counter his bad "public image" JD more or less invented the PR industry. He had short films of himself made, calculated to charm the public, himself playing golf with a pretty little child for instance. This film was shown on TV recently. It has a rather false and amateurish air but was very effective with the public of the day.

The Rockefellers currently have controlling interests in Exxon (the world's biggest company) and the Chase Manhattan Bank, which turns over trillions of dollars a week. With so many billions in their hands already, what does more money mean? Obviously it means more power and more control over other human beings, but to what end and in whose name?

Apparently in the name of Lucifer, the fallen angel also known as the bringer of light, hence the name "Illuminati", which means "the enlightened ones". Lucifer is also known for the characteristics of pride, deception and impermanence. The Illuminati were apparently founded in Bavaria in 1770 [1776] by one Adam Weisshaupt, a student of the Jewish philosopher Mendelsohn, and backed by the Rothschild family. The society has always been based on the lodges of Freemasonry, which was taken over at the highest levels during the course of the eighteenth century by agents of the Illuminati. Freemasonry is a very secretive institution, to the extent that members at one level do not know what members at another level are doing. Hence it is an organisation which is full of bonhomie and good deeds at the lower and middle levels, while its motives and deeds at the highest levels veer towards the dark side.

Both Freemasonry and Judaism have strong roots in the ancient Egyptian systems of religious belief, and it was this very similarity which attracted the Illuminati to Freemasonry, for most of them were Jewish. It is a source of controversy today to speculate whether or not they are still predominantly Jewish. No unfair racism intended - they either are or they aren't. Certainly there is much evidence to suggest that they are not, George Bush for instance, a prominent Illuminati figure and obviously not Jewish.

The all seeing eye on the U.S. Dollar Bill

The United States of America is more or less a creation of Freemasonry. The symbol of Freemasonry was placed on the cornerstone of the Whitehouse, while the assembled Freemasons lodges stood and watched the ceremony. The famous all-seeing eye in the pyramid appears on the one dollar bill. It is one of the main symbols of Freemasonry. This bill also bears the inscription, in Latin, "1776, the year of inception of a new world order". If one joins the dots formed by the stars of the thirteen original states one obtains an exact Star of David.

The goal of the Illuminati is total control of the world. The only nations, which are holding out against their power, are some Islamic nations and China but this resistance is limited because the Illuminati have crushing economic power.

There are certain methods of subjugation and control which are indispensable to this power. The first is, of course, complete control over all financial systems, all borrowing and lending. All banks, all building societies, all insurance companies have to be under their control. At the lowest level even the smallest bank will be forced to toe the line. At the highest level the World Bank decides the fate of countries. It is an interesting and amazing fact that both the Federal Reserve Bank and the Bank of England are controlled by these Illuminati dynasties, in spite of the names of these banks, which suggest that they are run for public benefit. It is said that both Abraham Lincoln and John Kennedy wanted to change this system.

The second essential component is control of the media. It is controlled through business fashion. If the board meeting, or the management meeting, or the sales meeting, or the training meeting suggests that facts should be presented in a certain way, who is going to present them differently? There is an implied threat to one's job and one's career. Few people would gladly face demotion, retrenchment or the dole and most people are so ambitious they will do nearly anything "reasonable" to court favour with their superiors. This is how business is controlled and the media is the most important part of business, for it controls people's minds. People are very suggestible and often lend more credence to what they see on "the box" than to what happens on their own street. The Illuminati know this and use this suggestibility factor to the full. Lenin's key move during the Russian revolution was the capture of the radio station.

The third factor in the control system is the universities, and through them the whole education system. Particular effort is put into the schools of sociology, politics, economics and education, hence "liberal" systems of education which are often degenerate and even violent. Their men are inserted into the universities through the power of funding by big business. They then spread their influence downwards through tertiary to secondary and primary education.

The fourth factor is the enormous influence wielded by two similar organisations, The Council of Foreign Relations in the USA and the Royal Institute of International Affairs in England. These institutions are schools for statesmen, Illuminati statesmen. They are the stamping grounds of men such as Henry Kissinger, Zbigniew Brzezinksi and Lord Carrington. These two "think tanks" have a crucial influence on all US and British governments, no matter which party is "in power". The statesmen produced by these institutions can and do decide the fate of nations.The tax-exempt foundations are also instruments of Illuminati power. The Ford foundation and the Rockefeller foundation are two prominent examples of this type of "charitable" institution. They were heavily involved in supporting various communist powers when the cold war was at its height. Communism versus capitalism arms race = more money and power for the Illuminati. So these are some of the structures through which the Illuminati work but what methods do they use?

Pitting one side against the other, using a theory devised by Hegel, which is: Thesis versus antitheses - synthesis.

Every force tends to have an opposite counterforce. The conflict between the two results in a new situation, the synthesis. The Illuminati make it their business to be the synthesis. Thus no problem situation is ever "nipped in the bud" it is rather fostered and used, just as the Soviet Union was fostered and used.

The insertion of immigrant groups into countries is a variation of this divide and rule process. Each group can be played off against the other.

"Double talk" and "double think". George Orwell knew instinctively what was going on when he invented these two expressions: I categorically deny = it will happen a bit later. Peace = war by another means.

To say one thing and do another is fundamental to Illuminati practice. They believe that the public will accept these lies through laziness and wishful thinking. Unfortunately they are usually correct.

"Keep them busy busy busy, back on the farm with the other animals." We are kept so busy with business (or busyness) that we do not understand or participate in the decisions and events that will crucially affect our future.

When a real power move is made it is usually done secretly and suddenly often with the pretense that nothing has happened. There is preparation for opposition, but conflict is often not necessary as most people have been trained to be so passive that they will probably not create an effective opposition.

Use of front men in important positions. These front men have the characteristic of "servile obedience", probably because of a blot or blots on their character which they are anxious to conceal. Most of the Presidents of the USA fall into this category. The current situation springs to mind. Behind the opponent stands the man with real power, who has long been groomed for this position. Men like Henry Kissinger, Zbigniew Brzezinski and George Bush are in this category.

The assassination of opposing leaders as quietly and as secretly as possible, so as to simulate a natural death. If this is not possible due to time constraints or other limited circumstances, surrogates are used and the lines of suspicion are covered by deception, false accusation and if necessary, multiple assassinations. Induced heart attacks, fake motor accidents and apparent suicides are also favoured methods of assassination.

Social engineering. An easily manipulated rabble is what is required. Mixed population groups with weak morals, weak traditions, low educational standards and weak group willpower are the aim. Those with special aptitudes can be taken out and trained to serve the illuminati for technical purposes, security purposes or as part of the propaganda apparatus. The middle class will become surplus to requirements and will be reduced to relative poverty.

Mockery and submission of the manners and morals of societies which show any resistance. Control of the media, the fashion industries and the education systems are essential components in this strategy. "Free love", the cult of youth, mockery of the Christian and Muslim faiths also fall into this category. "I don't give a rats ass about Jesus Christ" is one recent masterpiece from one of Hollywood's biggest starts. He probably didn't realise what he was saying, which makes him a "useful idiot'. A "useful idiot" is much more effective than a conscious supporter. By these means of subversion societies and nations are conquered from within and open battle is usually not necessary.

The conduct of unrelenting economic warfare. This is the real war and continues even while the bombs are falling and the bullets are flying. The important part is the control of the enemy's economy after the conflict. The recent economic crash in the far-eastern countries is in reality an assertion of the Illuminati's economic power, an expression of economic dominance. The Illuminati now control 10-15% of the Japanese economy. This is public knowledge, that is what has been bought at bargain prices. In reality they probably control much more.

Control and exploitation of the standards of public health. The sale of prescription drugs is a huge business generating mega profits. Medical operations and treatments can also be very profitable to big business. These extreme treatments have their place but are over-used for the sake of profit.

In fact big business, particularly the big drug companies, have a vested interest in the ill health of the population. These companies, working through the US Food and Drug Administration, have tried to suppress the health food industry. In this they have largely failed but now the game is to own it and control it so that health foods can only be afforded by the elite.

Argument through defamation of character. The factual debate is ignored while characters are defamed. This is usually a very effective technique as many human beings are very suggestible and seem reluctant to use their reasoning abilities. Thus a "smear campaign" can easily draw attention away from the facts.

To conclude, it is growing increasingly evident that a world government is developing, and many would say that it is probably no bad thing, but few have asked for what purpose this "new world order" is created. Nor have they asked themselves what the consequences will be. These consequences (or some of them) will probably be as follows:

• Increasing profits for big business, increasing poverty for the middle class (who they despise). A rapid decline in moral standards and the promotion of social decay.

• Transience. Jobs that don't last; neighbourhoods that don't last.

• Increasing levels of crime and violence.

• Decline and demise of public services; replacement by private enterprise - good service for the few who can afford it.

• Ongoing ill health for the bulk of the population because of stress; poor quality foods; food additives; genetic engineering; pollution and drugs. There may be good health for those who can afford it - only the rich and well informed.

• The gradual phasing out of national governments, which will have powers more like the regional governments of today.

• The formation of several conglomerations like the United States.

In time a world leader will be announced, a real one this time. A pity he will have a cynical contempt for the most of humanity. Do we deserve it?

Article From: http://www.thetruthseeker.co.uk/article.asp?ID=1

 

Thunderbolts of the Gods (3/14/2007)

 

 

The Gospel according to Rothschild (3/19/2007)

 

THE HISTORY OF ENGLISH BIBLE REVISION

THE "UNAUTHORIZED VERSION"

The Gospel According to Rothschild

 

The commonly accepted account of English Bible revision begins in the year 1853 when B.F. Westcott and F.J.A. Hort set out to replace the Textus Receptus with a New Greek Text based on corrupt Alexandrian manuscripts. Virtually all King James Bible apologists start with Westcott and Hort who, they generally agree, were acting alone. However, revision of the English Bible actually began well in advance of 1853—at least in the early 1800s—as a joint project of the Church of England and American Baptists, sponsored and financed by the House of Rothschild through their innumerable fronts.

The following report is presented as a chronology of the stages leading to and during the period of revision of the Authorised Version. The facts which establish the early date of English Bible revision are available in A History of the Baptists: Traced by their Vital Principles and Practices, from the Time of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ to the Year 1886 by Thomas Armitage, who was a member of the revisionist American Bible Union. Other sources reveal the hidden connections of key Bible revisers to secret societies controlled by the House of Rothschild, whose agenda was to transform the Christian Bible into an instrument of Zionism.

Why have the facts on the revisionist activities of the American Baptists been suppressed? Perhaps because the current well-known King James-Only defenders are all Baptists? And why have the Rothschild, Rhodes and Rockefeller connections to Bible revision been omitted from the standard histories, as well as the occult affiliations of the famous Bible revisers? Can this omission be due to the fact that the Baptists are deeply infiltrated by the secret societies? Is the standard history of Bible revision a set up to insure that King James-Only believers, unaware of the Baptists' historical role in the revisionist conspiracy, will trust them as King James Bible defenders?

And what will be the next stage in the conspiracy to do away with the Word of God? After reading the "unauthorized version" of English Bible revision below, please see: The Semitic New Testament: The Plot Against the Greek New Testament. bible Revision in America 1816 - The American Bible Society founded by New York philanthropists whose objective included translation as well as circulation of the Bible.

"William Colgate, a young Englishman, sacredly cherished a Bible which had been presented to him by his father, which was kept in his pew in the First Baptist meeting-house; but it was stolen, and thinking that Bibles must be very scarce or they would not be taken by theft, he conversed with others, and they resolved to form a society to meet the want. This society comprehended the purpose of translation as well as of circulation, and incorporated the following into its Constitution as its defining article: 'The object of this Society is to distribute the Bible only--and that without notes--amongst such persons as may not be able to purchase it; and also, as far as may be practicable, to translate or assist in causing it to be translated into other languages.' "Soon other societies were formed in different places, and the universal want of a General Society began to be felt. At length, May 11, 1816, thirty-five local societies in different parts of the country sent delegates to a Bible Convention which assembled in New York, and organized the American Bible Society for 'The dissemination of the Scriptures in the received versions where they exist, and in the most faithful where they may be required.' Most of the local societies either disbanded or were made auxilliary to the General Society. The Baptists became at once its earnest and liberal supporters." [Armitage, p. 893] "The American Bible Society, founded in 1816 by a group of New York philanthropists." [American Bible Society]

One of the founders of the ABS was Grand Master of the Masonic Lodge of New York.

"Even in 1818 (less than a decade before the dramatic turn in Masonic philosophy was manifested), the Christian nature of Freemasonry was still being openly advanced. For example, a Masonic work published that year in New York by Salem Town [System of Speculative Freemasonry] admonished American Freemasons to be bold in publicizing that 'the foundation is laid in evangelical truth'... "That 1818 Masonic work then concluded: [A]bove all, it is not, neither can it be a secret, that a good Mason is of necessity, truly and emphatically a Christian.' "(The endorsing preface to that work was written by Dewitt Clinton - Grand Master of the Lodge of New York. Clinton was a U.S. Senator and introduced the 12th Amendment to the Constitution. Additionally, he was an active Vice-President of the American Bible Society and was outspoken about his Christian faith and about placing the Word of God in the hands of every American.)" - 1115:39-40 The American Bible Society was financially supported by the British and Foreign Bible Society of London which had high level connections to the Quatuor Coronati Lodge founded by the Palestine Exploration Fund, which was established by the United Grand Lodge of England to make preparations for a Jewish State in Palestine.

"In 1816, two members of the [Nassau Bible] Society participated in the founding of the American Bible Society. It...received financial support from the British and Foreign Bible Society of London." [Princeton University]

"In 1865, under the patronage of Queen Victoria, all of the elite institutions of Britain, including the Anglican Church, the Grand Lodge of England, Oxford and Cambridge Universities, etc., gathered to fund a new institution, the Palestine Exploration Fund, dedicated to the 'rediscovery' of the Holy Land... "Through the PEF, the British re-established the tradition of cultural/religious manipulation in the 19th century. [Walter] Besant was the PEF's secretary from 1868 until 1886, the year when PEF head Sir Charles Warren and he became, respectively, the first Grand Master, and the first Treasurer, of the Quatuor Coronati lodge--which they established, in their own words, as an 'archaeology lodge,' the first ever in the history of freemasonry... "Michael Baigent [author of Holy Blood, Holy Grail], is a Corresponding Member of the Quatuor Coronati lodge, and Brother Baigent thanks, for his assistance, the Rev. Neville B. Cryer, one of Quatuor Coronati's most prominent members, and the longtime head of the immensely influential British and Foreign Bible Society." [EIR 58-9]

Yasha Beresiner, Past Master of the Quatuor Coronati Lodge: “Freemasons’ Hall in London, the home of the United Grand Lodge of England …became a popular venue for many events, amongst which are recorded meetings of the British and Foreign Bible Society…” (Scottish Rite Journal of Freemasonry)

“Freemasonry is a Jewish establishment, whose history, grades, official appointments, passwords, and explanations are Jewish from beginning to end.” (Rabbi Isaac Mayer Wise, a major pioneer of Reform Judaism in America, 1855)

“Freemasonry is based on Judaism. Eliminate the teachings of Judaism from the Masonic ritual and what is left?” (The Jewish Tribune, editorial, 1927)

See also: Heeding Bible Prophecy: New Israel 1827 - Thomas J. Conant of the American Baptist University of Rochester envisioned that the Bible should be thoroughly revised. Dr. Conant introduced the issue of translating "baptizein" as "immersion" in order to polarize the Baptists and employ the dialectical process in the field of Bible translation.

"This chapter can scarcely be closed more appropriately than by a brief notice of four devoted Baptists, translators of the sacred Scriptures, in whose work and worth the denomination may feel an honest pride. The veteran translator, Thomas J. Conant, D.D. . . Since 1857 Dr. Conant has devoted himself almost exclusively to the great work of his life, the translation and revision of the common English version of the Scriptures. He became thoroughly convinced as far back as the year 1827, on a critical comparison of that version with the earlier ones on which it was based, that it should be thoroughly revised, since which time he has made all his studies subsidiary to that end. . . his revision of the Bible, done for the American Bible Union, is the invaluable work of his life. . . This comprises the entire New Testament with the following books of the Old, namely: Genesis, Joshua, Judges, I. and II. Samuel, I. and II. Kings, Job, Psalms, Proverbs and a portion of Isaiah. Many of these are accompanied with invaluable critical and philological notes, and are published with the Hebrew and English text in parallel columns. His work known as 'Baptizein,' which is a monograph of that term, philologically and historically investigated, and which demonstrates its uniform sense to be immerse, must remain a monument to this distinguished Oriental scholar, while men are interested in its bearing on the exposition of Divine truth." [Armitage, p, 914-15] The Hegelian Dialectic: Thesis + Antithesis = Synthesis. "The thesis is an intellectual [or spiritual] proposition. The antithesis is simply the negation of the thesis. The synthesis solves the conflict between the thesis and antithesis by reconciling their common truths, and forming a new proposition." (Answers.com)

1830 - The American Bible Society funded Adoniram Judson's Burman Bible which changed "baptism" to "immersion." "As early as 1830 [the American Bible Society] made an appropriation of $1,200 for Judson's 'Burman Bible', through the Baptist Triennial Convention, with the full knowledge that he had translated the family of words relating to baptism by words which meant immerse and immersion, and down to 1835 the Society had appropriated $18,500 for the same purpose." [Armitage, p. 893] 1835 - American Bible Society rejected any foreign version not consistent with the common version [Authorised Version (KJV)] - such as Bengali New Testament. "In 1835 Mr. Pearce asked the Society to aid in printing the 'Bengali New Testament,' which was translated upon the same principle as Judson's Bible. The committee which considered the application reported as follows: 'That the committee does not deem it expedient to recommend its appropriation until the Board settle a principle in relation to the Greek word baptizo.' Then the whole subject was referred to a committee of seven, who, November 19, 1835, presented the following reports: 'The Committee to whom was recommitted the determining of a principle upon which the American Bible Society will aid in printing and distributing the Bible in foreign languages, beg leave to report, 'That they are of the opinion that it is expedient to withdraw their former report on the particular case and to present the following one on the general principle; 'By the Constitution of the American Bible Society, its Managers are, in the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, restricted to such copies as are without note or comment, and in the English language, to the version in common use. . . 'The subscriber, as a member of the Committee to whom was referred the application of Messrs. Pearce and Yates, for aid in the circulation of the Bengali New Testament, begs to submit the following considerations: '1. The Baptist Board of Foreign Missions have not been under the impression that the American Bible Society was organized upon the central principle that baptizo and its cognates were never to be translated, but always transferred, in all versions of the Scriptures patronized by them..." [Armitage pp. 894-5] 1836 - American & Foreign Bible Society formed by Baptist churches to circulate Bengali New Testament and other versions that would translate "baptize/baptism" as "immerse/immersion." "The Baptist Board of Foreign Missions, which met at Hartford, April 27th [1836], had anticipated the possible result, and resolved that in this event it would 'be the duty of the Baptist denomination in the United states to form a distinct organization for Bible translation and distribution in foreign tongues' and had resolved on the need of a Convention of Churches, at Philadelphia, in April, 1837, 'to adopt such measures as circumstances, in the providence of God may require.' But the meeting in Oliver Street thought it wise to form a new Bible Society at once, and on that day organized the American and Foreign Bible Society provisionally, subject to the decision of the Convention to be held in Philadelphia. This society was formed 'to promote a wider circulation of the Holy Scriptures, in the most faithful version that can be procured.' In three months it sent $13,000 for the circulation of Asiatic Scriptures, and moved forward with great enthusiasm." [Armitage, p. 897]

In this year, Mayer Amschel Rothschild purchased land in Palestine.

“In 1836, [Zevi] Kalischer appealed to Mayer Amschel (...Rothschild) to buy out completely the land of Israel or at least Jerusalem and particularly the Temple area in order to ‘bring about the miraculous redemption from below’. Zevi Kalischer said the salvation promised by the prophets of old could come only gradually and by self-help from the Jews.” - 211:63 1838 - President of the American & Foreign Bible Society, Dr. Spencer H. Cone, sought immediately to revise the English Scriptures, however, the American and Foreign Bible Society voted against it. Dr. Cone's plan was thwarted for 14 years during which much pressure for revision was exerted and a revised AV was published. "After a year's deliberation the great Bible Convention met in the meeting house of the First Baptist Church, Philadelphia, April 26th, 1837. It consisted of 390 members, sent from Churches, Associations, State Conventions, Education Societies and other bodies, in twenty-three States and in the District of Columbia. . . "A constitution was then adopted and officers chosen by the Convention itself. It elected Spencer H. Cone for President... "...At its annual meeting in 1838 its constitution was so amended as to read: 'It shall be the object of this Society to aid in the wider circulation of the Holy Scriptures in all lands.'. . . "From the first, many in the new Society, led by Dr. Cone, desired to proceed at once to a revision of the English Scriptures, under the guidance of the principles applied to the Asiatic versions made by the Baptist missionaries. But in deference to the opposition of some who approved of the Society in all other respects, at its annual meeting in 1838 it 'Resolved, That in the distribution of the Scriptures in the English language, they will use the commonly received version until otherwise directed by the Society.' Whatever difference of opinion existed amongst the founders of that Society about the immediate expediency of applying the principle of its constitution to the English version, its ultimate application became but a question of time, and this action was postponed for fourteen years. Meanwhile, this measure was pressed in various directions, in addresses at its anniversaries, in essays published by various persons, and in the Society's correspondence. In 1842 Rev. Messrs. David Bernard and Samuel Aaron issued a very able treatise on the need of 'Revising and Amending King James Version of the Holy Scriptures.' They also procured and published in that year, through the publishing house of J. B. Lippincott, of Philadelphia, a revised version of the Old and New Testaments, 'carefully revised and amended by several Biblical scholars.' This they say they did 'in accordance with the advice of many distinguished brethren, the services of a number of professors, some of whom rank among the first in our country for their knowledge of the original languages and Biblical interpretation and criticism, have been secured to prepare this work.' Amongst these were the late Prof. Whiting, Prof. A.C. Kendrick and other leading scholars who still live and have labored on other revisions. [Armitage, pp. 897-900] David Bernard and Samuel Aaron, who produced a revised version of the Bible, denied the divine preservation of Scripture.

"The vast majority of those who read the English Bible are entirely ignorant of the Greek; of the non-translation of baptizo — and its signification... As to our being 'left without a standard', through the multiplicity and variety of translations, we have only to say that there can, in the nature of things, be no perfect standard but the Hebrew and Greek originals; these, being written by inspired men, are infallible, while all translations by men uninspired must be more or less imperfect. The number of translations cannot affect the original." [Samuel Aaron & David Bernard, The Faithful Translation (1842) pg. 30]

1849-50 - American and Foreign Bible Society removed restriction to use common version (Authorised Version). "The American and Foreign Bible Society held its annual meeting in New York May 11th, 1849, and, on the motion of Hon. Isaac Davis, of Massachusetts, after considerable discussion, it was 'Resolved, That the restriction laid by the Society upon the Board of Managers in 1838, 'to use only the commonly received version in the distribution of the Scriptures in the English language,' be removed.' This restriction being removed, the new board referred the question of revision to a committee of five. After long consideration that committee presented three reports: one with three signatures and two minority reports. The third, from the pen of Warren Carter, Esq., was long and labored as an argument against altering the common version at all. In January, 1850, the majority report was unanimously adopted in these words: 'Resolved, That, in the opinion of this board, the sacred Scriptures of the Old and New Testament ought to be faithfully and accurately translated into every living language. 'Resolved, That wherever, in versions now in use, known and obvious errors exist, and wherever the meaning of the original is concealed or obscured, suitable measures ought to be prosecuted to correct those versions, so as to render the truth clear and intelligible to the ordinary reader. 'Resolved, That in regard to the expediency of this board undertaking the correction of the English version, a decided difference of opinion exists, and, therefore, that it be judged most prudent to await the instruction of the Society.'

A most impassioned debate ensued. Drs. Cone and Wyckoff of the American and Foreign Bible Society publish "The Bible Translated" to defend their action. Revisionists issue sample revised N.T.. Those opposed to revision call for many to 'rebuke this metropolitan power' to crush the revisionist movement forever.

"On the publication of these resolutions the greatest excitement spread through the denomination. Most of its journals were flooded with communications, pro and con, sermons were preached in a number of pulpits denouncing the movement, and public meetings were held in several cities to the same end, notable amongst them one at the Oliver Street Church, in New York, April 4th, 1850. This feeling was greatly increased by the two following facts: Mr. Carter, an intelligent layman, but neither a scholar nor an able thinker, having submitted a learned and elaborate paper as his minority report, which occupied an hour in the reading, and believing that it was inspired by an astute author in New York who had opposed the Society from the first, and was then a member of the Board of the American Bible Society, Dr. Cone and William H. Wyckoff, President and Secretary of the American and Foreign Bible Society, published a pamphlet over their names in defense of the action of the board, under the title, 'The Bible Translated.' The second fact arose from the demand of Mr. Carter that those in favor of a revision of the English Scriptures should issue, in the form of a small edition of the New Testament, a specimen of the character of the emendations which they desired, in regard to obsolete words, to words and phrases that failed to express the meaning of the original Greek, or the addition of words by the translators, errors in grammar, profane expressions and sectarian renderings. Deacon William Colgate, the Treasurer, said that he approved of this suggestion, and if Brethren Cone and Wyckoff would procure and issue such an edition as a personal enterprise, he, as a friend of revision, would personally pay the cost of the plates and printing. This was done, and in their preface they stated that by the aid of 'eminent scholars,' who had 'kindly co-operated and given their hearty approval to the proposed corrections,' they submitted their work, not for acceptance by the Society, but as a specimen of some changes which might be properly made, and that the plates would be presented to the Society if they were desired. This was sufficient to fan the fire to a huge flame; much stormy and uncalled for severity was invoked, and a large attendance was called for at the annual meeting to 'rebuke this metropolitan power' and crush the movement forever." [Armitage, pp. 900-1]

1850 [May 22] - American & Foreign Bible Society voted against revision of the English Scriptures [A.V.]. Dr. Cone resigns as president. "The Society met for its thirteenth anniversary in New York on the morning of May 22d, 1850. The crowd of life members, life directors and other delegates was very large, and the excitement rose as high as it well could. From the first it was manifest that calm, deliberate discussion and conference were not to be had, but that measures adverse to all revision were to be carried with a high hand. It had been customary to elect officers and managers before the public services; but before this could be done Rev. Isaac Westcott moved: 'That this Society, in the issues and circulation of the English Scriptures, be restricted to the commonly received version, without note or comment;' and further moved that, as probably all minds were made up on the question, the vote should be taken without debate. Determined resistance to this summary process secured the postponement of the question to the afternoon, and other business was attended to. At that session each speaker was confined to fifteen minutes. Then in the heat of the Society it so far forgot the object of its organization as to vote down by an overwhelming majority the very principle on which it was organized. In the hope that, if revision could not be entertained, at least a great principle might be conserved as a general basis of agreement thereafter, the revisionists, on consultation, submitted the following: 'Resolved, That it is the duty of the Society to circulate the sacred Scriptures in the most faithful versions that can be procured.' When the Society had rejected this, and thus stultified itself, and denied not only its paternity but its right to exist by rejecting that fundamental principle, it was seen at a glance that all hope of its unity was gone. . . "On the 23d, the following, offered by Rev. Dr. Turnbull, of Connecticut, was adopted: "'Resolved, That it is not the province and duty of the American and Foreign Bible Society to attempt, on their own part, or procure from others, a revision of the commonly received English version of the Scriptures." "This action was followed by the election of the officers and the board by ballot, when Dr. Cone was re-elected President; but the Secretary, William H. Wyckoff, and the venerable Deacon Colgate, were proscribed, together with ten of the old managers, all known revisionists. No person then present can wish to witness another such scene in a Baptist body to the close of life. Dr. Cone, at that time in his sixty-sixth year...said, with a stifled and almost choked utterance: 'Brethren, I believe my work in this Society is done. Allow me to tender you my resignation." [Armitage, pp. 902-3] 1850 [May 27] - 24 revisionists including Dr. Cone and Thomas Armitage met to plan their new Bible revision society. Armitage created the resolutions' wording. "On the 27th of May, 1850, twenty-four revisionists met in the parlor of Deacon Colgate's house, No. 128 Chambers Street, to take into consideration what present duty demanded at their hands. . . Dr. Cone presided, E.S. Whitney served as secretary, and Deacon Colgate led in prayer. . . T. Armitage offered the following, which, after full discussion, were adopted: 'Whereas, The word and will of God, as conveyed in the inspired originals of the Old and New Testaments, are the only infallible standards of faith and practice, and therefore it is of unspeakable importance that the sacred Scriptures should be faithfully and accurately translated into every living language; 'Whereas, A Bible Society is bound by imperative duty to employ all the means in its power to insure that the books which it circulates as the revealed will of God to man, should be as free from error and obscurity as possible; and, 'Whereas, There is not now any general Bible Society in the country which has not more or less restricted itself by its own enactments from the discharge of this duty; therefore, 'Resolved. That it is our duty to form a voluntary association for the purpose of procuring and circulating the most faithful version of the sacred Scriptures in all languages. 'Resolved. That in such an association we will welcome all persons to co-operate with us, who embrace the principles upon which we propose to organize, without regard to their denominational principles in other respects.'" [Armitage, pp. 906-7]

1850 [June 10] - American Bible Union organized, with Dr. Cone as president, for purpose of revising the English Bible. "On the 10th of June, 1850, a very large meeting was held at the Baptist Tabernacle in Mulberry Street, New York, at which the American Bible Union was organized, under a constitution which was then adopted, and an address explaining its purposes was given to the public. Dr. Cone was elected president of the Union, Wm. H. Wyckoff, Corresponding Secretary; Deacon Colgate, Treasurer; E.S. Whitney, Recording Secretary, and Sylvester Pier, Auditor, together with a board of twenty-four managers. The second article of the constitution defined the object of the Union thus: 'Its object shall be to procure and circulate the most faithful versions of the sacred Scriptures in all languages throughout the world.'" [Armitage, p. 907] NOTE: Most members and directors of the American Bible Union were Baptists. "Although the American Bible Union had always disclaimed that it was a Baptist Society, yet, a large majority of its life members and directors being Baptists, in harmony with the expressed wish of the denomination to do the Bible work of Baptists through the Missionary Union and the Publication Society, the Bible Union disposed of all its book-stock and plates to the Publication Society, on condition that its versions should be published according to demand. The American and Foreign Bible Society did the same, and now, in the English tongue, the Publication Society is circulating, according to demand, the issues of the Bible Union, the commonly received version and the Canterbury revision, with the emendations recommended by the American corps of scholars incorporated into the text; and so it has come to pass that the denomination which refused to touch the English revision in 1850 came, in less than a quarter of a century, to put its imprint upon two, to pronounce them fit for use amongst Baptists, and to circulate them cheerfully." [Armitage, pp. 912-13] Revisers came from Great Britain:

"Next to Dr. Cone, the three men who did more to promote the revision of the English Bible than any others, were Drs. Archibald Maclay, William H. Wyckoff, and Deacon William Colgate." Archibald Maclay, D.D., was born in Scotland in 1778, and in early life became a Congregational pastor there; but after his emigration to New York and a most useful pastorate there amongst that body he became a Baptist... William H. Wyckoff, LL.D., was endowed with great intellectual powers, and graduated at Union College in 1828. [Jonathan Edwards, Pres. 1799-1801]... Deacon William Colgate...was born in Kent, England, in 1783, came to this country and established a large business in New York, which by his thrift and skill endowed him with abundant means for doing good. [soap-making business]" [Armitage, Ch. XVII]

1850 - Protest to Bible revision arose in the United States. Dr. Conant began with Old Testament. Revisers of New Testament were to use Bagsters' Greek New Testament [1851]. Philip Schaff served on American Committee. "While many men of learning and nerve espoused the movement, as storm of opposition was raised against it from one end of the land to the other. It expressed itself chiefly in harsh words, ridicule, denunciation, appeals to ignorance, prejudice and ill temper, with not and then an attempt at scholarly refutation in a spirit much more worthy of the subject itself and the respective writers. Every consideration was presented on the subject but the main thought: that the Author of the inspired originals had the infinite right to a hearing, and that man was in duty bound to listen to his utterances, all human preference or expediency to the contrary notwithstanding. After considerable correspondence with scholars in this country and in Europe, the following general rules were adopted, and many scholars on both sides of the Atlantic commenced their work on a preliminary revision of the Bible. [Armitage, p. 908] "Dr. Conant proceeded with the revision of the English Old Testament, aided in the Hebrew text by Dr. Rodiger, of Halle, Germany. "The following were the general rules of the Union: '1. The exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original Scriptures at the time they were first written, must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found in the vernacular tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness. '2. Wherever there is a version in common use it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary interference with the established phraseology shall be avoided, and only such alteration shall be made as the exact meaning of the inspired text and the existing state of the language may require. '3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received Greek text, critically edited with known errors corrected. "The following common English version must be the basis of the revision; the Greek text, Bagster & Son's octavo edition of 1851." [Armitage, p. 908] There were 2 groups of revisers who worked on preliminary translations: European and American with Philip Schaff on the American committee.

"Amongst the scholars who worked on the preliminary revision in Europe were Revs. Wm. Peechey, A.M.; Jos. Angus, M.A., M.R.A.S.; T.J. Gray, D.D., Ph.D.; T. Boys, A.M.; A.S. Thelwall, M.A.; Francis Clowes, M.A.; F.W. Gotch, A.M.; and Jas. Patterson, D.D. Amongst the American revisers were. . . Drs. J.L. Dagg, John Lillie, O.B. Judd, Philip Schaff, Joseph Muenscher, John Forsyth, W.P. Strickland and James Shannon; Profs. E.S. Gallup, E. Adkins, M.K. Pendleton, N.N. Whiting, with Messrs. Alexander Campbell, Edward Maturin, Esq., E. Lord and S.E. Shepherd." [Armitage, p. 908-9]

Phillip Schaff is known as the “Father of Ecumenical Movement.”

“Shortly before his death, Philip Schaff made a now famous address on ‘The Reunion of Christendom’ before the World Parliament of Religions, in...893. In this address, Schaff urged a ‘federal or confederate union’ resembling the ‘political confederation of Switzerland, the United States, and the modern German Empire. This federation would be a ‘voluntary association of different Churches in their official capacity, each retaining its freedom and independence in the management of its internal affairs, but all recognizing one another as sisters with equal rights, and cooperating in general enterprises, such as the spread of the gospel at home and abroad, the defense of the faith against infidelity, the elevation of the poor and neglected classes of society, works of philanthropy and charity, and moral reform’. This farewell address of the aged ecumenical leader was thus prophetic of the Federal Council [of Churches] of the 20th century, and even more of its successor, National Council of Churches.” (Rouse, A History of the Ecumenical Movement) 84:256 BIBLE REVISION IN ENGLAND 1851 - B.F. Westcott and F.J.A. Hort found the Cambridge University Ghost Society, one of the early pioneers of modern Spiritualist inquiry: "In 1851 was founded at Cambridge a Society to 'conduct a serious and earnest inquiry into the nature of the phenomena vaguely called supernatural,' and a number of distinguished persons became members." [Alan Gauld, The Founders of Psychical Research, NY:Schocken Books, 1968, p. 66]

Cambridge Ghost Society was parent of the Society for Psychical Research, which was directed by Henry Sidgwick, the husband of Eleanor Balfour, who was the sister of Arthur Balfour. "Among the numerous persons and groups who in the middle of the nineteenth century were making enquiries into psychical occurrences may be mentioned a society from which our own can claim direct descent. In the Life of Edward White Benson, Archbishop of Canterbury, by his son, A. C. Benson, will be found, under the year 1851-2, the following paragraph: "'Among my father's diversions at Cambridge was the foundation of a 'Ghost Society,' the forerunner of the Psychical Society [meaning the S.P.R.] for the investigation of the supernatural. Lightfoot, Westcott and Hort were among the members. He was then, as always, more interested in psychical phenomena than he cared to admit.' "Lightfoot and Westcott both became bishops, and Hort Professor of Divinity. The S.P.R. has hardly lived up to the standard of ecclesiastical eminence set by the parent society." [brackets in original] [W.H. Salter, The Society For Psychical Research: An Outline of its History, London, 1948, pp. 5,6] Fenton John Antony Hort joined the Cambridge Company of the Apostles.

“...[F.J.A. Hort] found time to attend the meetings of various [Cambridge] societies and in June joined the mysterious Company of the Apostles… He remained always a grateful and loyal member of the secret Club, which has now become famous for the number of distinguished men who have belonged to it. In his time the Club was in a manner reinvigorated, and he was mainly responsible for the wording of an oath which binds members to a conspiracy of silence. " (Alan Gauld, The Founders of Psychical Research, NY: Schocken Books, 1968, pp. 317, 49)

"(The) Apostles had hoped that developments in the social sciences would before long make possible an equitable and frictionless society..." (Life and Letters of Fenton John Anthony Hort, Vol. I, p. 170)

1853 - B.F.Westcott and F.J.A. Hort begin New Greek Testament based on Alexandrian manuscripts. "In 1853 Hort began to devote himself more definitely to work on the lines recently laid down for himself. . . It was during these weeks, in the course of a walk with Mr. Westcott, who had come to see him at Umberslade, that the plan of a joint revision of the text of the Greek New Testament was first definitely agreed upon. . . About this time Mr. Daniel Macmillan suggested to him that he should take part in an interesting and comprehensive 'New Testament Scheme.' Hort was to edit the text in conjunction with Mr. Westcott; the latter was to be responsible for a commentary, and Lightfoot was to contribute a New Testament Grammar and Lexicon." [Arthur Hort, Life and Letters of Fenton John Anthony Hort, Volume I, London: Macmillan and Co., 1896, pp. 239-40] April 19, 1853 letter to Rev. John Ellerton: "One result of our talk I may as well tell you. He (Westcott) and I are going to edit a Greek text of the New Testament some two or three years hence, if possible. Lachmann and Tischendorf will supply rich materials, but not nearly enough; and we hope to do a good deal with Oriental versions. Our object is to supply clergymen generally, schools, etc., with a portable Greek text which shall not be disfigured with Byzantine corruptions." [Ibid., p. 250] 1856 - Alarm that American Bible Union would translate "baptism" as "immersion." Movements in favor of revision proliferate in England. "As early as 1856 great alarm was awakened at the prospect that the American Bible Union would translate the Greek word 'baptize' into English, instead of transferring it, and the 'London Times' of that year remarked that there were already 'several distinct movements in favor of revision of the authorized version' of 1611." [Armitage, p. 909] 1858-59 - In England, Dr. Trench calls for a "better" revision that would "set aside the so-called Baptists" as revisers because they "interpret" rather than translate. Real reason: the American Baptists were limited to translating from the Textus Receptus and Trench planned to use the Westcott-Hort New Greek Text. "The 'Edinburgh Review' and many similar periodicals took strong ground for its revision, and, in 1858, Dr. Trench, then Dean of Westminster, issued an elaborate treatise showing the imperfect state of the commonly received version, and the urgent need of its revision, in which he said: 'Indications of the interest which it is awakening reach us from every side. America is sending us installments--it must be owned not very encouraging ones--of a new version as fast as she can... I am persuaded that a revision ought to come. I am convinced that it will come. The wish for a revision has for a considerable time been working among dissenters here; by the voice of one of these it has lately made itself known in Parliament, and by the mouth of a Regius professor in Convocation.' The revision of the Bible Union was a sore thorn in his side; and in submitting a plan of revision in the last chapter, in which he proposed to invite the Biblical scholars of 'the land to assist with their suggestions here, even though they might not belong to the church,' of course they would be asked as scholars, not as dissenters, he adds: 'Setting aside, then, the so-called Baptists, who, of course, could not be invited, seeing that they demand not a translation of the Scripture but an interpretation, and that in their own sense.' Some Baptist writer had denied in the 'Freeman' of November 17, 1858, that the Baptists desired to disturb the word 'baptize' in the English version, but the Dean was so alarmed about their putting an 'interpretation' into the text instead of a transfer, that he said in a second edition, in 1859 (page 210): 'I find it hard to reconcile this with the fact that in their revision (Bible Union) baptizo is always changed into immerse, and baptism into immersion.' The pressure of public sentiment, however, compelled him to call for revision, for he said: 'However we may be disposed to let the subject alone; it will not let us alone. It has been too effectually stirred ever again to go to sleep; and the difficulties, be they few or many, will have one day to be encountered. The time will come when the inconveniences of remaining where we are will be so manifestly greater than the inconveniences of action, that this last will become inevitable." [Armitage, pp. 909-10] 1865 - American Bible Union's version is completed and printed. Church of England represented on American revision committee. American Bible Union propaganda creates demand for revision in England, leading to the Convocation of Canterbury in 1870. "The final revision of the New Testament was committed to Drs. Conant, Hackett, Schaff and Kendrick and was published in 1865. The revisers held ecclesiastical connections in the Church of England, Old School Presbyterian, Disciples Associate Reformed Presbyterians, Seventh-Day Baptists, American Protestant Episcopalians, Regular Baptists and German Reformed Church. Of the Old Testament books, the Union published Genesis, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Job, Psalms and Proverbs; I. and II. Samuel, I. and II. Kings, I. and II. Chronicles, remaining in manuscript, with a portion of Isaiah. It also prepared an Italian and Spanish New Testament, the latter being prepared by Don Juan De Calderon, of the Spanish Academy. Also a New Testament in the Chinese written character, and another in the colloquial for Ningpo; one in the Siamese, and another in the Sqau Karen, besides sending a large amount of money for versions amongst the heathen, through the missionaries and missionary societies. It is estimated that about 750,000 copies of the newly translated or revised versions of the Scriptures, mostly of the New Testament, were circulated by the Union. Its tracts pamphlets, addresses, reports and revisions so completely revolutionized public opinion on the subject of revision that a new literature was created on the subject, both in England and America, and a general demand for revision culminated in action on that subject by the Convocation of Canterbury in 1870." [Armitage, p. 909] COLLABORATION OF AMERICAN & BRITISH REVISION COMMITTEES 1870 - English revisionists begin New Testament using American Bible Union's version for consultation, but the Westcott-Hort New Greek Text as its textual basis.

"The whole subject came up before the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury in February, 1870, when one of the most memorable discussions took place that ever agitated the Church of England, in which those who conceded the desirableness of revision took ground, and amongst them the Bishop of Lincoln, that the American movement necessitated the need of prompt action on the part of the Church of England. In May of the same year the Convocation resolved: That it is desirable that Convocation should nominate a body of its own members to undertake the work of revision, who shall be at liberty to invite the co-operation of any eminent for scholarship, to whatever nation or religious body they may belong.'... "The revisers commenced their work in June, 1870, and submitted the New Testament complete May 17th, 1881, the work being done chiefly by seventeen Episcopalians, two of the Scotch Church, two dissenting Presbyterians, one Unitarian, one Independent and one Baptist. A board of American scholars had co-operated, and submitted 'a list of readings and renderings' which they preferred to those finally adopted by their English brethren; a list comprising fourteen separate classes of passages, running through the entire New Testament, besides several hundred separate words and phrases. The Bible Union's New Testament was published nearly six years before the Canterbury revision was begun, and nearly seventeen years before it was given to the world. Although Dr. Trench had pronounced the 'installments' of the American Bible Union's New Testament 'not very encouraging,' yet the greatest care was had to supply the English translators with that version. During the ten and a half years consumed in their work, they met in the Jerusalem Chamber at Westminster each month for ten months of every year, each meeting lasting four days, each day from eleven o'clock to six; and the Bible Union's New Testament lay on their table all that time, being most carefully consulted before changes from the common version were agreed upon. One of the best scholars in the corps of English revisers said to the writer: 'We never make an important change without consulting the Union's version. Its changes are more numerous than ours, but four out of five changes are in exact harmony with it, and I am mortified to say that the pride of English scholarship will not allow us to give due credit to that superior version for its aid.' This was before the Canterbury version was completed, but when it was finished it was found that the changes in sense from the common version were more numerous than those of the Union's version, and that the renderings in that version are verbatim in hundreds of cases with those of the Union's version." [Armitage, pp. 910-11] Phillip Schaff became a professor at the Rockefeller-funded Union Theological Seminary.

"He became a professor at Union Theological Seminary, New York City in 1870 holding first the chair of theological encyclopedia and Christian symbolism till 1873, of Hebrew and the cognate languages till 1874, of sacred literature till 1887, and finally of church history, till his death." [Wikipedia]

“Henry Sloane Coffin was Professor of Practical Theology at Union Theological Seminary from 1904 to 1926 and President of Union Theological Seminary from 1926 to 1945. He was initiated into the Order of Skull & Bones in 1897. No doubt some influence was placed upon the seminary by John D. Rockefeller, Jr. who helped the seminary’s 1922 endowment drive with a gift of $1,083,333... Union Theological Seminary in New York [was] a subsidiary of the Rockefeller Octopus…” [Unholy Alliances, 540:148,152] 1871 - Philip Schaff conferred with the English Revision Committee. American revision committee met in Schaff's study. Collaboration between American and British committees. "The summer of 1871 Dr. Schaff spent in Europe and had conferences with Dean Stanley and Bishop Ellicott and with the revision committee as a whole. From his daily journal it appears that on June 26, he saw the dean. 'I had a very important interview. All the details about Bible revision are settled satisfactorily. The steps I have taken in organizing the American committee are fully approved.' At Dr. Stoughton's, I dine with a number of the Bible Revisers.' Of the sessions of the Revision companies at the Deanery of Westminster he has this to say: 'The meeting of the New Testament Revisers was intensely interesting. Lightfoot, Westcott, Hort, Scrivener, Angus, Merivale, Eadie, David Brown, the Bishop of Gloucester...the Bishop of Salisbury and others were all there. No outsider is admitted except the Archbishop of Canterbury [Edward White Benson/Ghost Society].' Before his return to the United States the revision of Matthew was completed, but the copies which were ready for transmission were detained on account of the delay in securing one or more bishops of the Episcopal Church as members of the American committee. "The first meeting of the American committee was held in Dr. Schaff's study in the Bible House, New York, December 7, 1871... The American companies were to receive the Revision text of the British companies and transmit their emendations back to them..." [Schaff, David S., The Life of Philip Schaff, NY: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1897, pp. 362-3]

1872 - B.F. Westcott, J.B. Lightfoot and F.J.A. Hort found elite club for elder Apostles, the Eranus.

"[F.J.A. Hort] also regularly went to the meetings of a sort of senior 'Apostles' called the 'Eranus,' a club composed of elder men of various tastes and pursuits… The originator of the idea was the present Bishop of Durham (Westcott), and he, together with Lightfoot and your father, may be regarded as constituting the original nucleus of the club…It was not designed to have, nor has it from first to last had, a preponderantly theological character; on the contrary, its fundamental idea was that it should contain representatives of different departments of academic study, and afford them regular opportunities for meeting and for an interchange of ideas…" ((Arthur Hort, Vol. I, pp. 184-5)

1873 - Timothy Dwight (Skull & Bones, 1849) was subsequently added to the American New Testament revision committee. Timothy Dwight, who became the President of Yale University, was the grandson of Rev. Timothy Dwight (1752-1817) who was the grandson of famous Rev. Jonathan Edwards (1703-1758), a personal friend of Pres. George Washington, a high-level Freemason. "[T]o the New Testament company [was subsequently added]...Professor Timothy Dwight of Yale College." [Life of Philip Schaff, pp. 362-3ff.]

"Timothy Dwight was a man for all seasons: an ordained Congregational minister, grandson of Jonathan Edwards, personal friend of George Washington, and Army chaplain." (Cyber Hymnal)

1878 – William Blackstone’s tract promotes Zionism leading to First Niagara Prophecy Conference.

“Born in Adams, New York in 1841, William Eugene Blackstone became a successful businessman specializing in real estate outside Chicago after the Civil War. A self-taught lay evangelist and Bible teacher in the Methodist Episcopal Church, Blackstone eventually devoted himself to missionary work. While at a YMCA convention, Blackstone asked the Reverend James Hall Brooke, one of the foremost ministers of the time, to write a tract about the second coming that he could pass out on trains as he traveled. Instead, Brooke suggested that Blackstone write it himself and that he would publish it. Brooke's suggestion led Blackstone to compose Jesus is Coming, hailed as ‘probably the most wide-read book in this century on our Lord’s return.’ First published in 1878, its 1908 revised edition was financed by California oilman Lyman Stewart and distributed by the hundreds of thousands; by Blackstone's death in 1935, Jesus is Coming had been translated into thirty-six languages, with over a million copies printed. “...The year Jesus is Coming first appeared--1878--also saw the first of a series of prophecy and Bible conferences, eventually known as the Niagara Prophecy Conferences, held around the United States which established this proto-fundamentalist theological tendency. Ministers from a wide spectrum of denominations combined elements of Princeton theology, biblical literalism, and premillennialism with a conservative opposition to higher criticism, modernism, and other liberalizing trends.” – ("In the Shadow of God's Sundial,” Hilton Obenzinger, 516) Is “Blackstone” a pseudonym?

“Chief among these is the one concerning the famous black stone in the seat of the coronation chair in Westminster Abbey, which is declared to be the actual rock used by Jacob as a pillow. The black stone also appears several times in religious symbolism. It was called Heliogabalus, a word presumably derived from Elagabal, the Syro-Phœnician sun god. This stone was sacred to the sun and declared to possess great and diversified properties. The black stone in the Caaba at Mecca is still revered throughout the Mohammedan world. It is said to have been white originally and of such brilliancy that it could be seen many days’ journey from Mecca, but as ages passed it became blackened by the tears of pilgrims and the sins of the world.” (Manly P. Hall, The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, p. 97)

“The most holy thing a devout Muslim can do, outside of the actual act of Jihad is make the pilgrimage to the Kaaba at Mecca. The ritual is called the Hajj, and is named after Al Hajarul Aswad, the famous Black Stone which is imbedded in the corner of the Kaaba... Qiblah, which denotes the direction of the Kaaba at Mecca, to which they perform their Salaah (worship). The ritual of Tawwaf, or the circumambulation of the Kaaba, as it existed at that time was performed by seven priestesses, completely in the nude. The ritual of Tawwaf is still being performed this very day by thousands of aspirants dressed in white. Ideally the aspirants will complete seven revolutions, counter-clockwise around the Kaaba and and meet up with Al Hajarul Aswad, The Black Stone, which they are encouraged to kiss. The Black Stone is imbedded in the South East corner of the Kaaba, and it protrudes with a slight bulge from the black shroud which surrounds it. It is said to have fallen from heaven and according to Hadith (tradition) it was whiter than milk before it fell... Al Hajarul Aswad is Venus/Lucifer having been whiter than milk, but fallen from heaven to suffer the travail of incarnation, much like Melek Ta'us of the Yezidi tradition. It is the Sacrament of Holy Blasphemy to recognise Lucifer as the Holy Christ and to recognise that the Devil is the hiding place of the divine.” (“The Mystery of the Holy Blasphemy and the Fall of Lucifer”) 1881 – New Age of Michael allegedly began with the Jews' return to Palestine. “To those working within an esoteric tradition, it might have appeared a relatively easy thing to prepare for the new era of Michael which was to begin in 1881... “In 1881, the planets were operative on a far higher level than any statuary or verbal symbolism might suggest. The year had a particular importance for those who were interested in the deeper traditions of astrological thought. Esotericists (of which there were many in the United States at that time) knew that this was the year which the great 15th-century abbot and occultist, Trithemius von Nettesheim [Jewish], had predicted would mark a fundamental turning point in history. “The Rosicrucian, Thomas Henry Burgoyne, one of the learned and perplexing esoteric writers working in 19th century America…had informed his readers that, in the more glorious days of human history, known now as the Golden Age, the satellite was distant from the Earth. However, in the latter Iron Age (through which civilization was now living) it was too close, so that its ‘dark shadows became more and more bewildering.’ In the year 1881, Burgoyne promised, this Dark Age would begin to recede, its malevolent influence having passed its darkest culminating point. He was partly borrowing his ideas from the Roman poet Virgil, but few of his readers would realize that. Most of them endorsed his enthusiasm for this new Age of Gold which would begin in 1881. “That is was to be an important year in the history of mankind was not doubted by the majority of people interested in arcane lore. In a rare book, which many occultists claim to have read, but few have even glanced at, Trithemius claimed that the era which had commenced in 1525, under the guidance of the planetary angel of the Moon, would come to an end in 1881. In this same year, a new era would begin under the control of the angel of the Sun, whom Trithemius named Michael. Far-reaching changes would result, for, in a previous age, the angel had been not only the institutor of many new arts, and the inventor of astronomy and astrology, but also of architecture—the very science in which Washington, D.C. had striven to excel from its foundation. “Trithemius—and later is followers—insisted that under the rule of this planetary angel there would be inaugurated an exciting change of direction for mankind. The angel Michael was dedicated to the expansion of human consciousness, and freedom. Furthermore, it would be during the New Age of the Sun, which would begin in 1881, that the Jews would return to their homeland.” (Ovason, 512:376, 30)

1525 - Tyndale's New Testament was the first ever based on Byzantine manuscripts (Textus Receptus) and printed in the English language. 1881 - Westcott-Hort New Greek Testament based on corrupt Alexandrian manuscripts appeared; English Revised Version (ERV) completed.

"In 1881 the Greek Testament, which has been so long expected, at last appeared, and was widely welcomed as an epoch-making book, and 'probably the most important contribution to Biblical learning in our generation.' The twenty-eight years of patient labour represented by this work were begun and ended at Cambridge. This great work should loom very large in any record of my father's life, but its character is such that it really merits separate treatment, which it is hope a careful digestion of the mass of correspondence on the subject may enable some one to bestow. For the present let it suffice to quote a fair expression of the general feeling about the book. [from The Times, 29th July 1901] 'To the world at large Westcott's tenure of the Regius Professorship will always be associated with the so-called 'Cambridge Text' of the New Testament, little as his professorship really had to do with it. Probably the whole history of the New Testament since the time of Origen there has been nothing more remarkable than the quiet persistence with which these two Fellows of Trinity--Westcott, aged twenty-eight, and Hort, some three years younger--started 'in the spring of 1853' to systematise New Testament criticism. They found themselves aware of the unsatisfactoriness of 'the textus receptus, and conscious that neither Lachmann nor Tischendorf gave 'such an approximation to the Apostolic words as we could accept with reasonable satisfaction.' So they agreed to commence at once the formation of a manual text for (their) own use, hoping at the same time that it might be of service to others.' It says something at once for their determination and their care that the two famous volumes were not published till 1881, twenty-eight years from their inception... The Revised Version, as the English representative of the Cambridge Text, is making its way slowly, but the 'Westcott-Hort' theories hold the field. It may be there will yet arise a reactionary champion, as learned as and less slovenly than Scrivener, better equipped and less abusive than Burgon, be he has not arisen yet, and if he takes the field, he must do so after a preparation as long and as honest as Westcott and Hort's.' "The Westcott and Hort Greek Testament (text) appeared on 5th May 1881, only a few days before the publication of the Revised Version of the New Testament. This coincidence perhaps led adverse critics to confound the two works. Yet as a matter of fact the Greek text underlying the Revised New Testament differs considerably from that of the two Cambridge scholars; and, although privately printed copies of the latter had been placed in the hands of the Revisers, they did not accept any new reading, unless, after full discussion, a majority of two-thirds were in favour of the change. As my father has said, both in the matter of the Greek text and its translation, 'each Reviser gladly yielded his own conviction to more or less serious opposition." [Arthur Westcott, Life and Letters of Brooke Foss Westcott, Vol. I, London: Macmillan & Co., pp. 397-402] 1883 - American and Foreign Bible Society and American Bible Union resolve their differences, accept the English revision, based on Westcott-Hort New Greek Text, and agree to publish the King James Version, the English Revised Version and the American Bible Union version. American Baptists are the only denomination to pass a resolution to adopt the Revised Version. American Bible Union changes it’s position against Bible revision. "After the separation between the American and Foreign Bible Society and the American Bible Union, the former continued to do a great and good work in Bible circulation and in aiding the translation of missionary versions... Both these societies continued their operations till 1883, with greatly diminished receipts, from various causes, and the Bible Union was much embarrassed by debt, when it was believed that the time had come for the Baptists of America to heal their divisions on the Bible question, to reunite their efforts in Bible work, and to leave each man in the denomination at liberty to use what English version he chose. With this end in view, the largest bible Convention that had ever met amongst Baptists convened at Saratoga on May 22, 1883, and, after two days' discussion and careful conference, it was unanimously resolved: 'That in the translation of foreign versions the precise meaning of the original text should be given, and that whatever organization should be chosen as the most desirable for the prosecution of home Bible work, the commonly received version, the Anglo-American, with the corrections of the American revisers incorporated in the text, and the revisions of the American Bible Union, should be circulated.'" [Armitage, p. 912]

"Schaff had hoped to see a number of denominations adopt the version by formal act, but... (h)is only encouragement came from the American Baptists...in May 1882, for at that time they passed a resolution to adopt the Revised Version, incorporating the corrections of the American revisers into the text." [Shriver, George H., Philip Schaff: Christian Scholar and Ecumenical Prophet, Mercer Press, 1987, pp. 76-77]

"Although the American Bible Union had always disclaimed that it was a Baptist Society, yet, a large majority of its life members and directors being Baptists, in harmony with the expressed wish of the denomination to do the Bible work of Baptists through the Missionary Union and the Publication Society, the Bible Union disposed of all its book-stock and plates to the Publication Society, on condition that its versions should be published according to demand. The American and Foreign Bible Society did the same, and now, in the English tongue, the Publication Society is circulating, according to demand, the issues of the Bible Union, the commonly received version and the Canterbury revision, with the emendations recommended by the American corps of scholars incorporated into the text; and so it has come to pass that the denomination which refused to touch the English revision in 1850 came, in less than a quarter of a century, to put its imprint upon two, to pronounce them fit for use amongst Baptists, and to circulate them cheerfully." [Armitage, pp. 912-13]

1886 - In this year Timothy Dwight became President of Yale University. "In 1886 Timothy Dwight (The Order) had taken over from the last of Yale's clerical Presidents, Noah Porter. Never again was Yale to get too far from The Order. Dwight was followed by member Arthur T. Hadley ('76)" - 711:92

"The Order was incorporated in 1856."

Dwight, Timothy 1849 - Date initiated 1856 - Went to the University of Berlin 1858 - Went to Yale Theological Seminary 1873-85 - American New Testament Committee member 1886-98 - President of Yale University "As the new Master (Mason) is raised he looks back down at his tomb to see a Skull and crossed bones on his death shroud. This symbol of earthly remains was used by the Knights Templar as their marine battle flag." [The Hiram Key: Pharaohs, Freemasons & Secret Scrolls of Jesus 162:178]

SPREADING THE "GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ROTHSCHILD"

1889 - Formation of Cecil Rhodes' Round Table.

"The 'Rhodes secret society' was a group of imperial federalists, formed in the period after 1889 and using the economic resources of South Africa to extend and perpetuate the British Empire... During this period of almost sixty years [1889-1940], this society has been called by various names. During the first decade or so it was called 'the secret society of Cecil Rhodes' or 'the dream of Cecil Rhodes.' In the second and third decades of its existence it was known as Milner's Kindergarten' (1901-1910) and as 'the Round Table Group.' " [538:4,31]

"It is usually assumed that Rhodes owned De Beers [Consolidated Mines], but this was not the case. Nathaniel de Rothschild was a bigger shareholder than Rhodes himself; indeed, by 1899 the Rothschilds' stake was twice that of Rhodes. In 1888 Rhodes wrote to Lord Rothschild: 'I know with you behind me I can do all I have said. If however you think differently I have nothing to say.'" (Niall Ferguson, Empire: How Britain Made the Modern World, Allen Lane, London, 2003, p. 225).

"... Robert Cecil of the Jewish Cecil family that had controlled the British monarchy since a Cecil became the private secretary and lover of Queen Elizabeth I ..." (John Coleman, The Conspirators' Hierarchy: The Story of the Committee of 300) Sir Robert Gascoyne-Cecil (1830-1903) / UK Prime Minister for three terms / father of Robert Cecil (1864-1958) o Robert Gascoyne-Cecil became Prime Minister of England from 1885-1902 o Lord Salisbury was the title given to Robert Gascoyne-Cecil whose powerful family expanded to form Cecil Bloc o Sir Rober Gascoyne-Cecil was brother to mother of Gerald and Arthur Balfour, whose government was continuation of Lord Salisbury’s o The Cecil Bloc was the nexus of power from which the Rhodes-Milner Round Table evolved o The Balfours were high ranking members of Cecil Bloc o In The Anglo-American Establishment, Carroll Quigley credits the Cecil Bloc with creation of the Society for Psychical Research 'The Cecil Bloc was a nexus of political and social power formed by Lord Salisbury and extending from the great sphere of politics into the fields of education and publicity. . .The 'Rhodes secret society' was a group of imperial federalists, formed in the period after 1889 and using the economic resources of South Africa to extend and perpetuate the British Empire. It is doubtful if Milner could have formed his group without assistance from all three of these sources... One of the enduring creations of the Cecil Bloc is the Society for Psychical Research, which holds a position in the history of the Cecil Bloc similar to that held by the Royal Institute of International Affairs in the Milner Group. The Society was founded in 1882 by the Balfour family and their in-laws, Lord Rayleigh and Professor [Henry] Sidgwick. In the twentieth century it was dominated by those members of the Cecil Bloc who became most readily members of the Milner Group." (Carroll Quigley, The Anglo-American Establishment, pp. 31-2) 1891 – Cecil Rhodes drew up his fourth will with Lionel Rothschild the trustee of his fortune; Arthur Balfour, a Jew, in Circle of Initiates.

"The secret society, after so much preliminary talk, took form in 1891, the same year in which Rhodes drew up his fourth will and made Stead as well as Lord Rothschild the trustee of his fortune. It is perfectly clear from the evidence that he expected Lord Rothschild to handle the financial investments associated with the trust, while Stead was to have full charge of the methods by which the funds were used. About the same time, in February 1891, Stead and Rhodes had another long discussion about the secret society. First they discussed their goals and agreed that, if necessary in order to achieve Anglo-American unity, Britain should join the United States. {i.e. the capital should be in the U. S.} Then they discussed the organization of the secret society and divided it into two circles: an inner circle 'The Society of the Elect', and an outer circle to include 'The Association of Helpers and The Review of Reviews (Stead's magazine founded 1890). Rhodes said that he had already revealed the plan for 'The Society of the Elect' to Rothschild and 'little Johnston.'... 1. General of the Society: Rhodes 2. Junta of Three: Stead, Brett, Milner 3. Circle of Initiates: Cardinal Manning, General Booth, Bramwell Booth, "Little Johnson", Albert Grey, Arthur Balfour 4. The Association of Helpers 5. A College, under Professor Seeley, to be established 'to train people in English-speaking ideas.' "Of the persons so far named, we can be certain that six were initiates. These were Rhodes, Lord Rothschild, Johnston, Stead, Brett and Milner... Of the others who were mentioned, Brett, Grey and Balfour can safely be regarded as member of the society." (538:40-1)

1891, March 5 – Seven years before Theodore Herzl's First Zionist Congress, William Blackstone petitioned Pres. Benjamin Harrison to authorize homeland for the Jews in Palestine. Groundwork laid for Judaized Christianity; Blackstone 'father of Zionism'. “On March 5, 1891, the Chicago businessman and Methodist Episcopal lay worker William E. Blackstone was introduced by Secretary of State James G. Blaine to President Benjamin Harrison in order to present a petition Blackstone authored, ‘Palestine for the Jews.’ ‘What shall be done for the Russian Jews?’ the petition asked, and Blackstone boldly answered: “Why not give Palestine back to them again? According to God’s distribution of nations, it is their home, an inalienable possession, from which they were expelled by force....Why shall not the powers which under the treaty of Berlin, in 1878, gave Bulgaria to the Bulgarians and Servia to the Servians now give Palestine back to the Jews?...Let us now restore them to the land of which they were so cruelly despoiled by our Roman ancestors. “Nonetheless, Benjamin Harrison did not accept Blackstone's proposal… Blackstone would send the Memorial to presidents Cleveland and Roosevelt (McKinley had already signed), but official government sympathy for the Zionist project would have to wait for Woodrow Wilson.” – 516

“The Blackstone Memorial emerged from the same Reformation and Enlightenment preoccupations with Jews as the original nation whose restoration confirms other ‘natural,’ European nations and comprises both a necessary prerequisite and model for the reconstitution of an authentic, ‘primitive’ Christianity. Blackstone's contribution to this tradition was to elaborate a fully realized political Zionism that took long-standing religious narratives into the realm of late-nineteenth-century nationalism, colonialism, and imperialism. Indeed, with Blackstone's petition and related activities antedating by six years the convening of Theodor Herzl's first Zionist conference in 1897, Nathan Straus and Louis Brandeis thought enough of his practical efforts to flatter the evangelist as 'the father of Zionism.'” - 516 "Timothy Beach Blackstone (1829-1900), who was president of the Chicago & Alton Railroad from 1864 to 1899, had been a surveyor for the New York and New Haven Railroad under Col. Roswell B. Mason, who brought Blackstone after him to the Illinois Central Railroad in 1851. (Biography of Timothy B. Blackstone. By Ida Hinsman, 1917.) T.B. Blackstone was one of the financial supporters of his cousin, William Eugene Blackstone (1841-), of Blackstone Memorial fame. Marvin Hughitt, President of the Chicago & Northwestern Railroad, Milton Stewart and his brother, Lyman Stewart, of the Union Oil Company of California, were other financial supporters of W.E. Blackstone. Supreme Court Justice Louis Brandeis administered his funding for evangelizing to Jews... "The signatories of the Blackstone Memorial included such powerful Wall Street figures as Chauncey M. Depew, John D. Rockefeller and his brother William Rockefeller, William E. Dodge, Frank Loomis, Cyrus W. Field, Russell Sage, and John A. Stewart, as well as Rev. Edward W. Gilman, brother of the president of Johns Hopkins University [Daniel Coit Gilman / S&B 1852]. Their Harriman, Vanderbilt, Guaranty Trust, Skull & Bones, and Standard Oil money and connections have created two world wars to drive the Jews out of Europe and into Palestine; and today, the resulting strife is the pretext for America's invasion of the Middle East. And E.H. Harriman's sons elevated the Bush family into the U.S. power elite. / List of signatories The Blackstone Memorial / American Messianic Fellowship "Professor Charles A.L. Totten, military instructor at Yale University, proclaimed the Blackstone manifesto to be a mystical fulfillment of biblical prophesy, and claimed that Armageddon was to occur in 1899 (Palestine For the Jews. New York Times, Mar. 8, 1891; The World's Approaching End. Lieut. Totten Says It Will Occur In Less Than Eight Years. New York Times, Apr. 12, 1891, which made Page 1.)... "Daniel Coit Gilman's brother, Rev. Edward W. Gilman, was married to Benjamin Silliman (S&B 1837) Jr.'s sister, Julia Silliman [Jewish] (Died. Gilman.- New York Times, Apr. 20, 1892, p.5.) DC Gilman's sister, Elizabeth Coit Gilman, was married to Rev. Joseph Parrish Thompson, S&B 1838 (Married. New York Times, Oct. 26, 1853.), of the Broadway Tabernacle in New York City..." (The Blackstone Zionists) 1892 - Philip Schaff wrote to Timothy Dwight predicting the success of the Revised Version.

"To Timothy Dwight (S&B 1849) [Philip Schaff] wrote in 1892: 'It is impossible that a work to which a hundred scholars of various denominations of England and America have unselfishly devoted so much time and strength can be lost. Whether the Revised Version may or may not replace the King James Version, it will remain a noble monument of Christian scholarship and cooperation, which in its single devotion to Christ and to truth rises above the dividing lines of schools and sects.'" [Penzel, Klaus, Philip Schaff: Historian and Ambassador of the Universal Church, Mercer University Press, Macon GA, 1991, p 260-61.] 1895 - Timothy Dwight published abridged version of Documentary History on the American Committee on Revision "The documentary evidence for the work of the American Bible revision committee is conveniently gathered in Documentary History on the American Committee on Revision, of which only 100 copies were privately printed. However, an abridged version was published by Timothy Dwight, Historical Account of the American Committee of Revision of the Authorized Version of the Bible (New York, 1885)." [Penzel, Klaus, Philip Schaff: Historian and Ambassador of the Universal Church, Mercer University Press, Macon GA, 1991, p. 252ff.] 1901 - Publication of American Standard Version (ASV) by Thomas Nelson.

"The Revised Version of the N.T. was published simultaneously in London and New York in 1881. The O.T. segment followed in 1885. Appendices indicated instances where British and American translators disagreed. The American Standard Version...was published in 1901." [William H. Gentz, Gen. Ed., The Dictionary of Bible and Religion, Nashville, 1986, p. 133] "1901 Nelson introduces the innovative American Standard Version of the Bible." (Thomas Nelson History)

1906-1916 - John Buchan, who was close to Lord Milner, became a partner in the publishing firm of his old classmate, Thomas A. Nelson based in Edinburgh, Scotland.

"Buchan was not a member of the inner core of the Milner Group, but was close to it and was rewarded in 1935 by being raised to a barony as Lord Tweedsmuir and sent to Canada as Governor-General. He is important because he is (with Lionel Curtis) one of the few members of the inner circles of the Milner Group who have written about it in a published work. In his autobiography, Pilgrim's Way, (Boston, 1940) he gives a brief outline of the personnel of the Kindergarten and their subsequent achievements, and a brilliant analysis of Milner himself. . . "Buchan went to Brasenose College, but, as he says of himself, 'I lived a good deal at Balliol and my closest friends were of that college.' He mentions as his closest friends Hillaire Belloc,... T.A. Nelson,... Edward Wood (the future Lord Halifax)... "Buchan went to South Africa in 1901 on Milner's personal invitation, to be his private secretary, but stayed only two years. . . .he left in 1903 to take an important position in Egypt. This appointment was mysteriously canceled. . .it is. . .likely that Milner changed his mind because of Buchan's rapidly declining enthusiasm for federation. This was a subject on which Milner and other members of his Group were adamant for many years. By 1915 most members of the Group began to believe that federation was impossible, and, as a compromise took what we know now as the Commonwealth of Nations -- that is, a group of nations joined together by common ideals and allegiances rather than a fixed political organization. . .The present Commonwealth is in reality the compromises worked out when the details of the Milner Group clashed with the reality of political forces. "As a result of Buchan's failure to obtain the appointment of Egypt, he continued to practice law in London for three years, finally abandoning it to become a partner in the publishing firm of classmate Thomas A. Nelson (1906-1916). . ." (Quigley, 538:56-8) John Buchan was a member of the Merovingian bloodline, i.e. Jewish. "The Comyn family, which included the earldoms of Buchan and Monteith, was an old one, and could match the Bruces in power and prestige. . . On 10 February 1306, at the church of the Grey Friars in Dumfries, Bruce, with his own hand, murdered his adversary. Comyn was stabbed with a dagger and left to bleed to death on the church's stone floor. According to several accounts, he did not die immediately and was carried to safety by the monks, who sought to minister to his wounds. Bruce, hearing of this, returned to the church, dragged him back to the altar, and there slaughtered him..." (The Temple & The Lodge, 106:29) 1909 – C.I. Scofield [Scofeld], a member of the Niagara Prophecy Conference with William Blackstone, published his Scofield Reference Bible. "After mature reflection it was determined to use the Authorized Version. None of the many revisions have commended themselves to the people at large. The Revised Version, which has now been before the public for twenty-seven years, gives no indication of becoming in any general sense the people's Bible of the English-speaking world. The discovery of the Sinaitic MS, and the labours in the field of textual criticism of such scholars as Griesbach, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, Winer, Alford, and Westcott and Hort, have cleared the Greek textus receptus of minor inaccuracies, while confirming in a remarkable degree the general accuracy of the Authorized Version of that text. Such emendations of the text as scholarship demands have been placed in the margins of this editions, which therefore combines the dignity, the high religious value, the tender associations of the past, the literary beauty and remarkable general accuracy of the Authorized Version, with the results of the best textual scholarship. "The editor disclaims originality. Other men have laboured, he has but entered into their labours. The results of the study of God's Word by learned and spiritual men, in every division of the church, and in every land, during the last fifty years, under the advantage of a perfected text, already form a vast literature, inaccessible to most Christian workers. The Editor has proposed to himself the modest if laborious task of summarizing, arranging, and condensing this mass of material." - (C.I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Bible, 1909, 1917 Edition) “The Scofield Reference Bible, whose notes explained Biblical texts from a dispensational perspective, was published in 1909 and became an authoritative and effective recruiter for the [fundamentalist, dispensationalist] movement.” - 517

Scofield directed by Samuel Untermeyer, future president of American Jewish Committee, and funded by Rothschild agents Jacob Schiff and Bernard Baruch. "As a young con-artist in Kansas after the Civil War, he met up with John J. Ingalls, an aging Jewish lawyer who had been sent to Atchison by the 'Secret Six' some thirty years before to work the Abolitionist cause. Pulling strings both in Kansas and with his compatriots back east, Ingalls assisted Scofield in gaining admission to the Bar, and procured his appointment as Federal Attorney for Kansas. Ingalls and Scofield became partners in a railroad scam which led to Cyrus serving time for criminal forgery... "Following his Illuminati connections to New York, he settled in at the Lotus Club, which he listed as his residence for the next twenty years. It was here that he presented his ideas for a new Christian Bible concordance, and was taken under the wing of Samuel Untermeyer, who later became chairman of the American Jewish Committee, president of the American League of Jewish Patriots, and chairman of the Non-sectarian Anti-Nazi League. "Untermeyer introduced Scofield to numerous Zionist and socialist leaders, including Samuel Gompers, Fiorello LaGuardia, Abraham Straus, Bernard Baruch and Jacob Schiff. These were the people who financed Scofield's research trips to Oxford and arranged the publication and distribution of his concordance. "It is impossible to overstate the influence of Cyrus Scofield on twentieth-century Christian beliefs. The Scofield Bible is the standard reference work in virtually all Christian ministries and divinity schools. It is singularly responsible for the Christian belief that the Hebrew Prophecies describe the kingdom of Jesus' Second Coming, and not the Zionist vision of a man-made New World Order. "And it is precisely because Christians persist in this belief that they remain blind to the reality of Zion. "Scofield served as the agent by which the Zionists paralyzed Christianity, while they prepared America for our final conquest." (Unified Conspiracy Theory) 1916 - Blackstone Memorial finally accepted by Rothschild pawn, Woodrow Wilson. "Other significant agents for the Rothschild Bank were Edward M. House and Bernard Baruch. Bernard Baruch was instrumental in Woodrow Wilson's successful presidential campaign. Colonial Edward M. House became President Wilson's closest advisor, selecting the president's cabinet and virtually running the State Department. There is little doubt that, under the influence of Colonial House, Woodrow Wilson became an invaluable puppet to the Rothschilds in not vetoing the Federal Reserve Act and asking Congress for a declaration of war against Germany." (USA & International Bankers History)

“Blackstone would send the Memorial to presidents Cleveland and Roosevelt (McKinley had already signed), but official government sympathy for the Zionist project would have to wait for Woodrow Wilson. By the time William Blackstone presented his petition to Wilson in 1916 there were other advocates, such as Nathan Straus, Rabbi Stephen Wise, and Louis Brandeis, with whom Blackstone could collaborate. ” – 516 "The records at Hatfield House show that the Unity of Science Conferences was the brain child of Robert Cecil, as confirmed by the Dutch Jew, Mandell Huis alias Colonel House, who was the controller of Woodrow Wilson and Wilson's personal representative at the Paris peace Conference; and the special representative of the United States Government at the Inter-Allied Conference of Premiers and Foreign Ministers in 1917; U. S. representative at the Armistice in 1918 and a member of the Commission on Mandates in 1919. Mandell Huis, like the Cecils, professed to be a Christian, but was a Jew by birth and conviction. He was a firm friend of the Cecil clan, and it was Huis who forced Wilson to agree to the July, 1915 {should be 2 November 1917} arrangement made by Arthur Balfour which gave Palestine to the Zionists and brought America into the first world war." (John Coleman, "King Makers, King Breakers: The Cecils")

1917 – As Foreign Secretary / Secretary of State in the administration of Lloyd George, Arthur Balfour issued the Balfour Declaration to Lord Rothschild. The Declaration had been drafted by Lord Milner of Cecil Rhodes' Circle of Intimates.

"It was a Rothschild who helped create the state of Israel. In 1917, after serving as a member of the British Parliament, Zionist 2nd Lord Lionel Walter Rothschild – the eldest son who inherited Nathan's money and title after his death in 1915 – received a letter from British Foreign Secretary Arthur Balfour expressing approval for the establishment of a homeland for Jews in Palestine. This letter became known as the Balfour Declaration." - 482:82-3

“’His Majesty's Government view with favour the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people...' Thus wrote the head of the British Foreign Office, Arthur James Balfour, a former Prime Minister and native Scot, on November 2, 1917. Abba Eban calls the Balfour Declaration, which opened the way for the creation of Israel, 'the authentic turning point in Jewish political history.’” – 528:178

“This declaration, which is always known as the Balfour Declaration, should rather be called 'the Milner Declaration,' since Milner was the actual draftsman and was apparently, its chief supporter in the War Cabinet. This fact was not made public until 21 July 1936. At that time Ormsby-Gore, speaking for the government in Commons, said, 'The draft as originally put up by Lord Balfour was not the final draft approved by the War Cabinet. The particular draft assented to by the War Cabinet and afterwards by the Allied Governments and by the United States...and finally embodied in the Mandate, happens to have been drafted by Lord Milner. The actual final draft had to be issued in the name of the Foreign Secretary, but the actual draftsman was Lord Milner.” (Carroll Quigley) – 538:169 "In World War I the British, with Arab aid, gained control of Palestine. In the Balfour Declaration (1917) they promised Zionist leaders to aid the establishment of a Jewish 'national home' in Palestine, with due regard for the rights of non-Jewish Palestinians. The British had also promised Arab leaders to support the creation of independent Arab states. The Arabs believed Palestine was among these, an intention that the British later denied." - 124:2054

“When World War I broke out in 1914, Palestine was firmly in the grasp of the Ottoman Empire. By 1916, there was widespread speculation, even in the secular press, about the restoration of a Jewish homeland if the Turks could be vanquished. By late 1917, events were rapidly moving along those lines. As British forces fought their way into Palestine from the south, Lord Arthur Balfour, the British foreign secretary, wrote to Lord James Rothschild, a leader in international Zionism: ‘His Majesty's Government view with favour the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, and will use their best efforts to facilitate the achievement of this object, it being clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of existing non-Jewish communities in Palestine, or the rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country.’ “Five weeks after the Balfour Declaration, the Turks surrendered Jerusalem to British forces, virtually without a fight.” - 517 1932 - Soviet spies against England, Victor Rothschild and Guy Burgess, were elected to the Cambridge Apostles Club, of which Hort and Westcott had been members.

"The Fifth [man] provided Stalin almost on a daily basis with what Churchill and Roosevelt were saying about the USSR. The spy also had particular links to the US military and intelligence during and after the war… The Fifth Man was Nathaniel Mayer Victor Rothschild (1910 to 1990), better known as the third Lord Rothschild. He was the British head of the famous banking dynasty, which apart from prolific achievements in art, science, wine and charity, had shaped recent history by such acts as the financing of the British army at the Battle of Waterloo and the purchasing of the Suez Canal for Great Britain and Prime Minister Disraeli…[Anthony] Blunt made much play towards the end of 1932 about his efforts to have Rothschild and Burgess elected to the Apostles... On 12 November 1932 Burgess and Victor were both voted in." (Roland Perry, The Fifth Man, London, Sidgwick & Jackson, 1994, pp. 20-21, 44-5)

"Victor Rothschild, who worked for J.P. Morgan & Co., and was an important part of MI5 (British Intelligence). Victor Rothschild was also a communist and member of the Apostles Club at Cambridge... The Rothschilds have several agents which their money got started and who still serve them well, the Morgans and the Rockefellers. The Rockefellers were Marrano Jews. The original Rockefeller made his money selling narcotics, (they weren't illegal then). After acquiring a little capital he branched out in oil. But it was the Rothschild capital that made the Rockefeller's so powerful. 'They also financed the activities of Edward Harriman (railroads) and Andrew Carnegie Steel.'" (77:155)

1946 – Thomas Nelson, the largest Bible publisher, published the New Testament of the Revised Standard Version (RSV). (Thomas Nelson History)

1969 – Sam Moore, who was president of the Council for National Policy from 1984-85, bought Thomas Nelson Publishers and became its CEO and President. (Thomas Nelson History) His brother, Charles Moore, also a member of the CNP, became vice president of Thomas Nelson. [See: The Council for National Policy] "Meanwhile, half a world away in Lebanon, a young man named Sam Moore attended an evangelical school where he heard the basics of the Christian faith. Early one morning Sam discovered the body of a murdered friend under an olive tree. Shaken, Sam placed his faith in Christ with the help of a Christian neighbor. "In 1950, the nineteen-year-old Sam Moore came to America with an intent to pursue medical training. He had $600 and his father's advice to 'work hard, be honest, and don't be afraid to take risks.' To pay his way through college at the University of South Carolina and later Columbia Bible College, Sam began selling Bibles door to door." (Thomas Nelson History) 1976 – Thomas Nelson Publisher initiated the New King James Version. (Thomas Nelson History) "Two meetings of the North American Overview Committee met at Nashville and Chicago in 1975 to assist in preparing guidelines for the NKJV. Members of that committee and a Nashville Convocation of 1984 included the following high profile members of the Religious Roundtable and Council for National Policy: Tim LaHaye, D. James Kennedy, Jerry Falwell, Ben Haden, Mary C. Crowley, W.A. Criswell, E.V. Hill, Henry Morris, Bill Bright and Charles Stanley." (NKJV Translators)

MR X

 

The OTO & the CIA (3/14/2007)

Ordis Templis Intelligentis

by Alex Constantine

Flying saucer mythology took hold in a big way in the 1950s, wrapped in gaudy pulp covers and flashed on movie screens. Jack Parsons, the CalTech rocket pioneer and high priest of the OTO's Agape Lodge in Pasadena - and one of the first Americans to report a UFO sighting - was addicted to science fiction. He regularly attended meetings of the L.A. Fantasy and Science Fiction Society, where in 1945 the black adept (he took "the Oath of the Anti-Christ" in 1949) met Lt. Commander L. Ron Hubbard, who made "alien" visitations an integral part of a religious doctrine he called Scientology.

The OTO was founded between 1895 and 1900 by a pair of powerful Freemasons, Karl Kellner and Theodor Reuss. Politically, the order was right-wing in the extreme, proposing the creation of a pan-German world based on pagan spiritual beliefs. Kellner died in 1905, and Reuss, a former spy for the Prussian Secret Service, assumed the office of high caliph. While living in London, Reuss spied on German socialist expatriates. In 1912 he made the acquaintance of Aleister Crowley, and appointed him head of the OTO's British chapter. But The Beast's political loyalties have always been an open question.

While living in the States, he wrote pro-German diatribes for two fascist publications, The Fatherland and The Internationalist. After WW II, there were calls for his head. But Crowley offered that his pro-German stance was a ruse of MI6, the military intelligence division in the UK.

In 1912 he had informed the secret service of his correspondence with Reuss, the German spy. Throughout the '20s and '30s, Crowley gathered intelligence on European Communists, the Nazi movement and Germany's occult lodges. Crowley died in 1944, willing the copyright for his books and unpublished manuscripts to the OTO, and leadership of the order to Karl Germer, otherwise known as Frater Saturnus X., formerly Crowley's Legate in the U.S. Germer was born in Germany, served in WW I and was reportedly tossed in the prison by the Nazis for his involvement in Freemasonry. (Crowley believed Germer to be a Nazi spy, but admitted him to the OTO anyway. Typical.)

He settled after the war in Dublin, California and died on October 25, 1962 "under horrifying circumstances," according to his wife in a letter to Marcelo Motta, an OTO official in Brazil. She informed him that Germer, on his death bed, had insisted that Motta succeed him as the Outer Head of the occult order. But the mantle was not passed on to Karl Germer's chosen successor because the CIA orchestrated a coup. But not as an OTO spokesman tells it: "Recently the United States government has legalized our opinion.... [McMurty's] leadership of the Ordo Templi Orientis rests on several rather clear letters of authorization from Crowley himself. They met while McMurty was a young First Lieutenant during World War II. He had been admitted to the OTO in 1941 [by] Jack Parsons."

In fact, the choice of McMurty was not entirely "clear." Motta's advocates insist the court decision was based on the perjured testimony of McMurty and attorneys with CIA paymasters. The cult's position on a successor is moot since, according to charters signed on March 22, 1946 and April 11, 1946, The Beast of the Apocalypse had left it to Germer to veto or amend his designation of a successor. As Motta saw it, no one had a legitimate claim to the title but he. Unfortunately, Herr Germer died during the period the CIA had chosen to move mind control experimentation from academic and military labs into the community. An inner circle of Heironymous scientists experimented on cult devotees, and sometimes collaborated in mass murder to silence the subjects (Jonestown, SLA, Solar Temple). It was a sweet arrangement. Occult societies are secretive and often highly irrational. They follow a leader. They exist on the edge of a society that ignores them because weird religious rhetoric is obnoxious.

A number of intelligence agents with occult interests already had their hooks into the OTO. One of them was Gerald Yorke, a veteran British intelligence agent working, an advocate of Motta argues, "with American intelligence in an attempt to absorb the OTO into the ideological warfare network of the political right." Before the horns of Thelemite succession were bestowed upon Grady McMurty, Yorke the prelate spy "misinterpreted" Germer's will and named Joseph Metzger, a ranking Thelemite (and the son of a former Swiss intelligence chief), to the office of high caliph. One order adept, Oskar Schlag, was an alleged "psychological warfare" specialist from Israel. Even McMurty (with his degree in political science) was a State Department bureaucrat the day Herr Germer died. The coup was sealed while Marcelo Motta, a writer for Brazilian television, fended off operatives of the CIA bent on destroying his sanity and leaving him financially crippled. It was a ritual that subjects of mind control conditioning would come to know well. Strangers approached his friends and filled their ears with lurid stories of debauchery. He was suddenly unable to find work. His mail was opened. Motta took a job teaching English, studied self-defense. "He had begun to doubt his sanity," the advocate says. "He constantly suspected people who approached him. He saw in himself all the clinical symptoms of paranoia."

After a few years of harassment and squabbling over the leadership of the OTO, Motta came to the realization that the McMurty junta and "the American 'intelligence' network behind them had a worry, and a pressing one; Motta's proposed 'New Manifesto' [did] not mention ... Grady at all. Since their purpose was to create an American 'intelligence' tool at the expense of a religious organization, it was necessary to either bring Motta to concede Grady further authority or to discredit Motta completely." They did what they wilt. In 1967 Germer's entire occult library and manuscripts were stolen from the home of his widow. Without the royalties these brought in, Mrs. Germer was destitute and literally starved to death. Motta was cast out of the OTO. Trouble brewed in the cult's cauldron. At least one Cotton Club killer passed through. The OTO's Solar Lodge in San Bernardino was founded by Maury McCauley, a mortician, on his own property. McCauley was married to Barbara Newman, a former model and the daughter of a retired Air Force colonel from Vandenberg. The group subscribed to a grim, apocalyptic view of the world precipitated by race wars, and the prophecy made a lasting impression on Charles Manson, who passed through the lodge. In the L.A. underworld, the OTO spin-off was known for indulgence in sadomasochism, drug dealing, blood drinking, child molestation and murder. The Riverside OTO, like the Manson Family, used drugs, sex, psycho-drama and fear to tear down the mind of the initiate and rebuild it according to the desires of the cult's inner-circle.

On the East Coast, a series of murders created an atmosphere of fear in New York City. Before the world had ever heard of Son of Sam, an obscure Vietnam vet named David Berkowitz moved into an apartment on Pine Street, a rotting gantlet of hovels in Yonkers. Like much of the bloodshed for which he is known, Berkowitz did not make the decision to live on Pine Street. Key decisions in his life were made by the leaders of a religious group based in Westchester, a hybrid of OTO members and acolytes from the Process Church of the Final Judgment. Members of the cult mingled with others in Manhattan and Brooklyn, and had contact with similar groups across the country. The leader of the Westchester "family" was a real estate attorney with a practice in White Plains. He was active in local politics. Balding, lean with years, he directed Berkowitz and his "brothers" to kill in the name of an old cause. The group's meeting place was an abandoned church, a decrepit hulk on the grounds of the abandoned Warburg-Rothschild estate. The church, partially eaten by fire, was the group's "eastern Headquarters." Most of the pews had been removed from the church long ago. On one wall was hung a large silver pentagram, festooned with silver insets in the shape of Waffen SS lightning bolts.

 

The Spiritual Roots of NASA's Big Bang Premise (3/19/2007)

 

We have taken some notice of NASA's goal of certifying evolution thru its "Origins Program". We have also seen how that goal is being achieved thru a modus operandi involving high-tech computer programmed telescope and camera simulations. What needs to be made perfectly clear now are two factors which blow NASA's masquerade as "science" and reveal its true identity as an agent of a religion dedicated to the destruction of New Testament Christianity. Those two factors are: 1) NASA's entire rationale rests on the acceptance of the infinitely squirrelly Big Bang Expanding Universe hypothesis; and 2) That Big Bang hypothesis comes straight out of the Kabbala (Cabala) which is an openly anti-Christian "holy book".

The Big Bang hypothesis--which is now the keystone of virtually all modern astronomical musings-- incorporates at least these four features (in addition to the Copernican Model) which cannot be altered lest NASA's plans (along with all of modern academic astronomy and physics) fall flat. These four features are:

A tiny bit of exploding energy (or gas), not God, created the universe and all that is in it.

That exploded energy and all it allegedly created is still receding from the blast at great speed and provides a central plank in modern cosmology referred to as the expanding universe.

The Big Blast occurred 15-20 billion years ago. Some of this gas/matter formed the Earth 4.6 billion years ago (give or take a couple of months). All the points of light called stars which we can see with our eyes and with normal telescopes are said to be many light years away. The invisible but technology-manufactured galaxies of stars are said to be hundreds, and thousands, and millions, and billions of light years away...and on and on and on and on and on....

Einstein (named "Person of the Century" before '99 ended) still dictates the parameters of cosmology from the grave. The speed limit he put on light travel, the ether he removed so his calculations would work, the elasticity of time in space travel, the dogma that all motion is relative (the train and the train station nonsense), etc., is all cosmological gospel in the textbooks.

Since the Big Bang is the capstone of this gargantuan edifice of evidenceless hypotheses, discovering its roots should be of particular interest not only to those who hotly maintain that "Real Science" must be free of any kind of religious contamination or manipulation, but also to all folks anywhere who prefer Truth to deception regardless of any severe jolts to their personal beliefs and training which might result....

So, the long and the short of it is this: The whole ball of wax--from the Big Bang thru Einsteinian Relativity and NASA's Virtual Reality-based, Bible-bashing evolutionism--stems not from one single scientific fact, but rather, HAS ITS TAPROOT IN MYSTICAL KABBALISM.

Nuclear physicist, Dr. Gerald Schroeder, lets this cat out of the bag in his 17 page Web article entitled: "The Age of the Universe". Schroeder--formerly on the MIT staff, a member of the Atomic Energy Commission, author, lecturer in Jerusalem, etc., does not challenge the Big Bang cosmology and all that rests upon it in this revealing article. He supports all of it. Indeed, the thrust of his article is to demonstrate that hundreds of years ago the Kabbala set forth a clear description of what is now called the Big Bang explanation for the origin of the universe. In other words: Big Bang cosmology has its roots in the Kabbala.

The evidence Schroeder presents is two-fold: A) That the Jewish Torah word for "the first day" in Genesis is really "day one", and the Hebrew meaning of that allows not only for the Big Bang's 15 billion year odyssey, but that it also accommodates Einstein's Relativity in all of its space, matter, and time hypotheses. B) Along with the Bible, however, even the anti-Christian Talmud refuses to agree with the Big Bang paradigm, and thus neither supplies a Scriptural, Spiritual foundation for the Big Bang hypothesis. But, not to worry, the Kabbalist (Cabalist) Nachmanides (Rabbi ben Nachman: 1194-1270) does provide Dr. Schroeder (and all of modern physics and astronomy!) with the "Scriptural", Spiritual foundation that he (and how many others?!) are using to justify and establish Big Bangism and all that goes with it...all the while presenting Big Bangism as a purely secular "scientific" concept....

So, let's see what we've got here.... Our search engine brings up "The Jewish Student Online Research Center" to tell us about Nachmanides & the Kabbala (in case you don't already know...). We read:

"Nachmanides was the foremost halakist [rabbinical discussions of purely legal matters in the Talmud] of his age. Like Maimonides before him, Nachmanides was a Spaniard who was both a physician and a great Torah scholar. However, unlike the rationalist Maimonides, Nachmanides had a strong mystical bent. His biblical commentaries are the first ones to incorporate the mystical teachings of kabala."

Then, these two interesting sidelights are mentioned: "He (Nachmanides) was well-known for HIS AGGRESSIVE REFUTATIONS OF CHRISTIANITY... and could be described AS ONE OF HISTORY'S FIRST ZIONISTS, because he declared that it is a mitzvah to take possession of Israel and to live in it...."

Hmmm... I can't let those two nuggets go by without at least parenthetically underscoring: 1) The "aggressive" anti-Christian nature of Kabbalism (which is spelled out in the most malicious terms also in the Talmud); and 2) The fact that Kabbalism not only originated and endorses Big Bangism, but also provides the Spiritual heartbeat of the whole "back to Israel" Zionist movement which culminated with the establishment of Israel in 1948; and 3) That the controlling doctrine of "end time" Christian TV evangelism (HERE) is squarely based on the same heartbeat....

Read the rest of the article at : http://www.fixedearth.com/nasas_spiritual_roots.htm

 

 

Interview by Lars Seglund, Basso Magazine (Finland) (4/4/2007)

Interview by Lars Seglund Basso Magazine (Finland) to Leo Zagami

In his website illuminaticonfessions.webfriend.it, Leo Lyon Zagami aka.Leo Lyon Young aka Khaled Saifullah Khan calls himself an music producer,radio host,club dj,and wanna-be illuminati. His name might be familiar to those who have followed the Helsinki club-scene a bit longer,as he has played in Nylon “back in the day”. Leo´s discography starts at 1988,consisting of various techno and house releases.Some of them under various pseudonyms as Lee Tong.He has also released material from his own labels(Aristocratica,prosniff,etc..). In 90-92 he was a co-ovner of an legendary record label and rave management called Male productions.However,this article does not concentrate on Leos musical career,but on his rather fascinating personal history.Leo was born 5.3. 1970 under what some would call “prosperous stars”. He played his first dj-show in catholic churchs official radio-station.Leo tells us about his family backround:English,”Scottish and Italian blood runs in my veins”.From his mothers side leo belongs to the Lyon-family,making him an relative of the queen mother.From his fathers side he belongs to the Sicilian Digregorio lineage.According to Leo,his blood ties make him an Sicilian don and a prince of the holy roman empire!.Leo started to study magic and occultism when he was 10 years old,about the same time his interests to music started to flourish:”Music can be used to achieve trance-states and to connect with one´s higher self. it is a very powerfull artform and the people who manpulate us know this.When I was organising the first techno raves of Italy in 87,I was full knowledge that my sponsors true aims were to corrupt the youth with drugs.” Zagami takes credit for organising the first prodigy show ever outside the uk. in 2002 the Russian government asked him to perform in Bolshoi-theatre for the the benefit of the victims of terrorism. The line-up featured the legendary jazz-drummer Billy Cobham.”It was probably the most expensive concert-ticket ever,a true gathering of the elite”,laughs Leo.The tcket cost 1000 dollars indeed.Leo´s bloodties guaranteed him something else besides funding and contacts for his musical ambitions:”13th of may 193 I joined the Sicilian branch of freemasonry to continue a tradition witch started in Koln in 1018”.Leo says he was a high ranking member of the notorius p2-lodge. This far-right organisation was causing a scandal in the early eighties.Documents and member lists were confisticated from its leader,Licio Gelli´s home.”the old nazi Gelli” was bragging with his ties to the military-dictatorship of Argentina and it´s leader Juan Peron.P2 has been linked to the deaths of Aldo Moro and Ulof Palme. After the p2 scandals,the Italian government supposedly banned the membership in secred societys for politicians.”nonsense”,shoots Leo.”Behind the left and right politics lies a totally different world”Zagami vitnessed “pretty heavy things” during his years in the inner circles of the elites who he calls Satanists and criminals:”The network of secret societys that manipulate the world operates in a pyramid fashion,meaning that the lower initiates don’t understand what´s going on in the higher levels.and even if you do,what c an you do in the face of such evil?.Challenging the shadow government is a big risk.These people are ruthless”.This all may sound pretty unbelievable but Leo assures us that the “blackness”of the Situation on this planet is truly gruesome.”The elites have fooled with black magic since day one.I have personally witnessed dfferent kind of demons possessing people during satanic rituals.There are always people who seek to manipulate others using secret knowledge.Both black and so called white magic opens you to unknown forces.It is dangerous and against gods will”. According to Leo, the true power of the puppetmasters concentrates in two places:In the Vatican and in Jerusalem.”it is bullshit that in the highest levels,Catholicism and Zionism are opposed to each other. Same goes with individuals Fidel Castro and Hugo Chaves.Both are agents of the c.i.a and very corrupt individuals”. But why all this plotting and scheming? Is the motivation purely financial?. “Ofcourse the elites need money to finance the occult secret society network.The old banker families like the Rothchilds and the Warburgs are essentially involved.The elites sponsor chaos and catastrophy as long it brings money to their pockets.”Leo tells he was involved in organising an satanic gathering whitch was supposed to take place in Egypt at 2004:”That’s when I truly understood the power of the American branches of the illuminati”,seeing the level of manipulation in their hierarchy”. Leo says the true goal of the elite is what George Bush calls the new world order. In the nutshell it means the nazification of the whole world.Everything controlled by a totalitarian world government.”ter 9/11 inside job the plan has advanced in a in a fast pace”.The conclusion of the plan is simply gruesome to hear:”it is in the plan to microchip the entire population of the world.This means the final surrender to satan and his minions.We are heading there step by step as usual”Ths is supposed to happen before the year 2012 ends.So people really need to stop dreamingand fight or we might wake up to a nightmare one day”. After leaving the illuminati Leo escaped to Oslo where he currently resides with his wife and children.”I have been arrested and tortured here in free Scandinavia and they have threatened to confisticate our kids if I continue exposing them.But I will not stop.I am prepared to die for god and freedom”.It was god himself whitch made Leo to turn his back to his former brethren.He experienced a conversion to Islamic faith.”My new faith cannot allow manipulation black magic and shedding innocent blood.I am a free man now and their threats ring to deaf ears. I am not proud of my years in the elite inner circles.I hope that god forgives me”.Spiritually Leo might seem somehow strict.However He clears the perception:”God is for everybody,no religious monopoly is acceptable.Fundamental Islam is the creation of c.i.a anyway.It is no in tention of mine to force any beliefs.However I want to emphasise that we are standing before a huge change to a whole civilication.I firmly believe we are living in the end times of the prophecies. Illuminati seeks to own our bodies minds and souls.We should take all this very spiritually and seriously. To the readers of basso Leo send his regards:”It is great to notice that young people are interested in these subjects.It is up to you to make your minds about me.The truth is I have seen the things I talk about instead of reading them from some conspiracy book.There is a lot of disinformation in this field.Things are really serious at the moment.I wish people would understand soon enough that we are getting hoodwinked.I don’t think people really want somebody like Arnold Swarzennegger to be the leading figure of the coming world government.”,Leo adds with some irony in his voice. “We need to publicly pressure these secret societys to reveal their members and documents. And independent committee should be formed to to investigate and expose the myths and half-truths in the hstory books.I am,m organising a project called tour of hope with my friend Greg Zhymanski.Our intention is to arrange seminars and lectures about these subjects.Maybe we can find some positive solutions together in these dark times.”

“Get real:Fight the new world order” Amen.

illuminaticonfessions.webfrend.it arcticbeacon.com conspiracycentral.info

 

 

Spermo Gnostics (3/19/2007)

 

Ordo Templi Orientis Spermo-Gnosis

Carl Kellner Theodor Reuss Aleister Crowley

 

One day the universe broke into pieces - either caused by a female aspect of the Creator or due to an intermediary entity between the Divine and the Profane.

Those who are happy with and in the world, and benefit from good health, and who experience love and satisfaction in their preferred fields, seem not to need the universe-healing Gnosticism, which I believe is a religious tool to deal with unbearable life. The magician and the Gnostic live in two worlds at the same time. But, while the magician tries to use the world beyond, in order to have power over this world here, the Gnostic seeks a divine reality, a realm within this world here, which is only a sort of shadow world. Both the magician and the Gnostic (as have many other traditions such as Hindu, Buddhist, Taoist and Tantra) feel that sexuality might be the key or the door to other realities; but they differ in method between ascetic and libertinistic/sensual orientations: both still use the sexual force. Gnosticism is a varried set of overlaping traditions that often contradict each other. Not all gnostics were "spermo-gnostics". But of these I will speak now. I will summarize the complex Gnostic traditions (although the subject is far too diverse for anyone to depict it accurately in a short essay) but not their literature, nor compare their cosmology in general, nor their History; (1*) I will also go to modern times, where modern Gnostics probably find both worlds more real than the ancient Gnostics did. (2*)

Salvation

Living in a world which is subjectively felt and experienced as a "rotten place" (a Gnostic term), cries out for salvation. The way this salvation begins is with the material body. It rises up to higher planes (e.g. the emotional plane and the intellectual plane), until man reaches the divine place in the Pleroma. That is fulness to overflowing. This Pleroma, be it in man or somewhere in outer space, is the Gnostic counterpart to the "rotten" earthly place. Two routes can be pursued to leave this rotten place: to suppress or avoid it (the ascetic concept); or to dissolve it while completely living it out (the sensual way). On a higher plane it is vice versa. The sensual way leads to homeopathic asceticism: weakening the evil whilst indulging in it like a necessity. The sensual gnostic embraces sin in order to experience the decaying of the world, and to rise as the Phoenix from the ashes. Sexual orgies are sweating out the divine Pneuma/Logos which rises to the Pleroma. The ascetic way reacts allopathically: against the poison of existence it gives ignorance of the body as a remedy. (3*)

The term I have introduced above, the concept of "homeopathy" surprisingly is used as a method often with the ascetic way of Gnostic life. Homeopathy surprisingly has a lot in common with Gnosticism itself. (4*) Homeopathy and Gnosticism both regard the material plane as the most unimportant to man. Both concepts seek a bringing back of man/humanity in/to a primitive/archaic state of health/salvation. This state manifests itself on the highest spiritual/divine plane. Both, homeopathy and Gnosticism teach that healing and/or salvation happens from Above to Below and from Inside to Outside (which reminds us of Hermes Trismegistos' Emerald Table of the Rosicrucians and the Freemasons). But while Gnosticism offers salvation/health either via "Optimum through Maximum" or "Optimum through Minimum", homeopathy follows the middle path of balance.

The central point with the ascetic and sensual Gnostics lies with their concept of Sperm. It is the sperm that contains the Holy Logos which, when in Man, has to be brought back to the Pleroma. (5*) This implies two questions: 1. can women be saved? and, 2. what shall we do with the sperm?

The Misogynists

Maybe because it was the greediness of the female aspect of the creative Entity that caused the fall into the profane, it is the duty of the Man to give the universe back its completeness/integrity. On the material plane the woman is punished with the large wound between her legs. (6*) This wound signifies the place where primitive man once was bound with his own female aspect: the perfect Androgyn, now torn apart. It is the man's turn now to experience the lust which broke the universe apart. Woman has to suffer. Only man's sperm transports the Holy Logos. Women lack the prostata (7*) and therefore are superfluous for man's salvation as long as he does not achieve androgynity. (8*) If he does have "use" for the female, then it is only as a channel to higher divine entities. Maybe he sees some use for her menstrual blood? When he is Christian orientated (let us call him the libertine Gnostic), he might use her blood as the "Blood of Christ" and consume it as a "religious nourishment". If he sees the world as a really bad place, he avoids having children and animalistic flesh-eating (and here we find vegetarians). An ascetic avoids having ejaculations, even with his wife, but directs his sexual energies in Yoga-practises into his head (where he assumes is found the most direct bridge to the Divine). In order to achieve Androgynity, he penetrates his wife (avoiding orgasm) so that she, as well, might benefit from his luck. (9*) Yoga is one of the preliminary conditions to master the body before using it as a temple. By westerners, Yoga is mistakenly thought to be a system of physical exercises to keep the body supple and the mind calm. But the meaning of the word yoga is union and the system was developed by eastern adepts to assist them to attain union with the source of all being. All the Gnostic movements, be they the old ones or modern ones, assign salvation only to man: the woman has to become a man in order to enter heaven. (10*) The ascetic Gnostics avoid ejaculation and let the woman join in his wonderful ability to "produce" the Logos; the libertine Gnostics use all of the woman's gifts in order to sweat out the Pneuma.

Well. Our two questions (1. can women be saved? and, 2. what shall we do with the sperm?) cannot be separated. Only man's sperm can offer salvation (11*) and woman has to become man in order to be saved. (12*)

Which spermo-Gnostics are known today? Since the turn of the present century, the most famous group has organised itself as a quasi freemasonry organisazion, called Ordo Templi Orientis, in short: O.T.O. part of the illuminati working under the Jesuits (13*)

Ordo Templi Orientis

Three famous O.T.O.-protagonists are: the provider of its concept/idea, the Austrian Carl Kellner (1851-1905); its German founder Theodor Reuss (1855-1923) and the notorious Englishman, Aleister Crowley (1875-1947). The reader will find the beliefs and practises of the O.T.O.(-groups) below. Gnosticism (in its varried forms) is only one tradition that comes into play in Ordo Templi Orientis symbology, and not all aspects of every kind of gnosticism are particularly important. These modern Gnostics (and their sheep) were sperm-eaters. They assigned this to the Holy Logos; and, at least Reuss and Crowley, did not like women. (14*) However, while Reuss' biography (15*) opened his mind dualistically towards both ascetic and libertinistic ways as a means of achieving salvation, Crowley's libertinistic biography (16*) shows an individual whose universe got smaller each day, and whose world was populated with demons and angels, which did not dissolve at the darkest moment in order to give rise to a phoenix.

The Occult Circle, later reformed as O.T.O., under its founder Carl Kellner, ca. 1895

While Madame H.P Blavatsky warned from Yoga-teachings which are unsain and disapproved by the "Masters", Carl Kellner teached Hatha Yoga which included sexual exercices leaned on to the philosophies of Samkhya, Advaita and Franz Hartmann (1838-1912). Kellner was specialised in Yoga-meditations aiming at experiencing earlier incarnations (Patanjali's Yoga Sutra). His wife was the Great Goddess. Kellner himself acted as Babylonian Priest. In his house was a room without windows where the tantric rites took place to prepare the Elixir, that is: male and female sexual fluids. (17*) The pseudo-templar/freemason structure (introduced appr. by Theodor Reuss in 1903 and only after Kellner's death in 1905 used for a framework for a body later called O.T.O.) was not that important to Kellner who worked with his circle without order system. There is no evidentiary documentation that Kellner made use of the term "O.T.O.". His circle was called "The Inner Triangle" and consisted of Kellner, Hartmann, Reuss and some women. Carl Kellner was a skilled practitioner in several traditional styles of Yoga. He believed that a major role was played by the nerve fibres (Nadis) and the 10 different kinds of breathing (Vayus). The ancient indian bodily expressions for the 10 Vayus are: Prana (in the heart), Apana (near the anus), Samana (near the genitals), Udana (in the throat), Vyana (the whole body), Naga (in the genitals), Kurma (open the eye lids), Krikara (causes sneezing), Devadatta (causes yawning) and Dhananjaya (floats through the physical body). Reuss' theory of "Sexual Magic" was focussed on the 6th Vayus (see above) or Naga which he published in 1912, seven years after Kellner's death. Since Theodor Reuss later spoke of the "Hermetic Brotherhood of Light" (HBL) as the central and secret source of the teachings it is easy to assume that Kellner followed its protagonist P.B. Randolphs teachings of using drugs in order to reach illumination while having sexual intercourse. Randolph also gave techniques to focus the sexual energies upon a wish, a sort of an inner photography which represents the desire to be fulfilled. (18*) There is oral history as to Carl Kellner being one of the 12 co-founders of the Hermetic Brotherhood of Light in Boston/Chicago in 1895, and then leading a German "branch" which later was to become above mentioned "Inner Triangle".(19*) There is reason to believe that Reuss' HBL was not the same as Kellner's.

The O.T.O. under Theodor Reuss

After Kellner's death in 1905, Reuss founded an O.T.O.-system now consisting of 7 pseudo-freemasonic degrees, opening the 7 Chakras, while the sexmagical VIIIth and IXth degrees were "given" without any rituals. The Xth degree only labelled the country's leader.

The surviving papers of Reuss show that he continued the Yoga-teachings of Kellner but also introduced Manichaeism. (20*) The whole body was considered Divine (the Temple of the Holy Ghost) and the sexual organs were meant to fulfill a peculiar function: a Holy Mass was the symbolic act of re-creating the universe. (21*) The root belief is that only by co-operation between man and woman can either advance spiritually. Sexually joining is a shadow of the cosmic act of creation. Performed by adepts, the union of male and female approaches more closely the primal act and partakes of its divine nature, which is seen as continuous and continuing, not for once and for all. This point of view is different from the Christian one, which holds that the creation of the universe by God occurred at some definite point in time past. The sensations that form slowly within Man and Woman sexually joined come not from the conjunction of the physical parts, but from the male and female sexual polarities in contact. Correct breathing patterns affect the chemistry of the blood stream and so bring about a change in the internal environment of the brain. Consciousness ego moves away to make room for divine power. The sexual energies then should be stored, together with correct breathing both leads to the transmutation of the energy in order the Magician becomes a Clairvoyant (in German: "Seher"). (22*) Reuss was not that fond of masturbating (the VIIIth degree under Crowley) and called it "Selbstpeinigung" (causing pain to oneself) and "widernatuerlich" (against nature). (23*) Nevertheless he saw the Lingam (phallus) as a symbol of the creator of the universe. It seems that Reuss worked along homosexual (24*) or at least homoerotic tantric lines (mutual touching of the phalli, (25*) the XIth degree under Crowley) but the central secret of his Ordo Templi Orientis was built around Richard Wagner's "Parsifal". The spear became the phallus while the Gral, of course, was the vagina which contained the "Grals-speise" (the nourriture of the Gral, that is, sperm and vaginal fluids). Reuss' O.T.O.-system was formed on an utopian communistic society where the Mother (with references to the christian Maria) took central position in social and sexual life, called "community of Neo-Christians". (26*)

The O.T.O. under Aleister Crowley

After Reuss' death in 1923, Crowley made an entreprise out of the O.T.O.'s secret. There is a surviving plan to promote the "Elixir of Life" (under the name "Amrita", the Magical Medicine) (27*) and to heal patients according to O.T.O. methods, (28*) that is: to heal them with yoga and sexual fluids. (29*) Crowley used the Ordo Templi Orientis (as he used other real or ghostly orders) as a play, a publishing house and found it a suitable instrument to extract the "gold" (be it alchemistical or sexual) from the pockets of his followers. To that purpose he pretended never having had sex out of sheer lust. (30*) It always should have been a "duty", a "prayer to God" (Aiwaz, Baphomet or Sheitan (31*) - there are many more disguises); in consequence a prayer to himself whom he identified with an erected penis.

Crowley's VII* is a treatise about the creative organ's divinity, and from his "Book of Lies" one can interfer that the vital fluid is a vehicle of immortality. The Matter is the original primitive material substance semi-spiritual, immortal and containing in itself the archetypes of all form and possessing the double potency of attracting to itself individual spirits and also particles of gross Matter to form their temporary envelope on this plane (the gnostic Rotten Place). Crowley's VIIIth degree unveiled to the "pupil" that masturbating on a sigil of a demon or meditating upon the image of a phallus would bring power or communication with a (or one's own) divine being/Super Ego. The IXth degree labelled heterosexual intercourse where the sexual secrets were sucked out of the vagina and when not consumed (when considered holy) put on a sigil to attract this or that demon to fullfill the pertinent wish/order. (32*) In his "Emblems and Mode of Use" (33*) Crowley describes the method of how to smear sperm on a talisman/sigil in order to attract for example money. This paper is so secret that, at one time, its possession was equal with having the IXth degree O.T.O. There was no other proof until only recently: now one possibly needs to go through an examination test to prove "possession"/"knowledge" of the IXth degree O.T.O. (34*) Crowley played around with different sexmagickal methods. One of the O.T.O.'s secrets is the adoration of the idol Baphomet of the old Templars. While the German splinter-group, the misogynist Fraternitas Saturni definitely tried (and still tries) to incarnate Baphomet in flesh, (35*) in the O.T.O.-groups (that emerged after Crowley's death in 1947) the subject is not that clear although incorporated in the Xth degree. Crowley advised selection of a female partner. The magician and his mate "copulate continuously" until impregnation results: a homunculus. (36*) Maybe the ability of the Xth to create a homunculus was realised on the physical level in their privilegue of electing their OHO.

In the XIth degree, the mostly homosexual degree, (40*) one identifies oneself with an ejaculating penis. (41*) The blood (or excrements) from anal intercourse attract the spirits/demons while the sperm keeps them alive. On 31 March 1946 Crowley noted down a dream in his diary: "A most frightful semi-dream (between two normal motions) of giving birth to a foetus per anum. It was a mass of blood & slime. The nastiest Qliphotic experience I can remember!"

Crowley saw no use in the vaginal fluids nor did he think that women are divine, (42*) therefore he could not imagine lesbian sexmagick. He believed that "man is the guardian of the Life of God; woman but a temporary expedient; a shrine indeed for the God, but not the God." ==> Women exist for the use of men. His ideal female: "robust, vigorous, eager, sensible, hot and healthy". That is to say, his interest was in the woman's body and he wanted no spiritual or intellectual participation from her. Crowley's main tools to achieve illumination remained: spermophagy, coprophagy and algolagnia.

Coprophagy vs Poetry?

Crowley's interest in women was reduced: Diary entry of 26 July 1920. Crowley boasts to his Swiss Scarlet Whore Leah Hirsig while on cocaine that he is such a powerful priest and magician that he could transform excrements into his Eucharist Host. She calls his bluff (which, later in the entry he admits it was -- "I'm a Coward, and Liar. Leah-Alostrael -- my Scarlet Woman -- knew it.") So she tells him to go ahead and prove it by eating her shit. He finds himself unable to do so. She taunts him saying that he is no priest if he can't live up to his boast. So he complies. He complains "my mouth burned; my throat choked; my belly retched; my blood fled whither who knows, and my skin sweated.... My teeth grew rotten, my tongue ulcered; raw was my throat, spasm-torn my belly ..."

Read his 'Leah Sublime':

"Sprawl on me! Sit On my mouth, Leah, shit! Shit on me, slut Creamy the curds That drip from your gut! Greasy the turds! Dribble your dung On the tip of my tongue!" This small extract does not give the full extent of Crowley's enjoyment with Coprophagy. Crowley also notes that Leah Hirsig enjoyed this kink as well ("worn whore that has chewed your own pile of manure" and "splutter out shit [...] turn to me, chew it with me, Leah"). There is also a urine fetish and a fetish with getting venereal diseases -- that is, Crowley expresses a kink for disease, even including what seems to be Hirsig's bad oral hygiene or gingivitis, stating that her breath stinks and that he wants her to spit on him.

(Notes on obscure medical terms: "Gleet" is another name for gonorrhea. "Pox" -- here short for "the French pox" -- does not refer to viral pox diseases like smallpox or chicken pox, but is an old euphemism for any sexually transmitted disease. "Cheeses" refers to venereal yeast infection or to Trichomonas infection, or both. "The itch" -- also called "Cupid's Itch" in times past -- may refer variously to a venereal yeast infection, Trichomonas infection, ringworm of the pubes, or any more serious sexually transmitted disease.)

SUMMARY OF CROWLEY’S SEX MAGICK SYSTEM

VII° Adoration of the phallus as Baphomet, both within and without VIII° Interaction with something outside the closed vessels of the vagina and the anus IX° Interaction inside the vagina with either the blood or the secretions of a woman when excited X° Impregnation + fertilisation of an egg + the act of creation or succession (e.g. election of the OHO) XI° Two-folded: i) Isolation in the anus where it is considered unable to interact with anything at all ii) interaction with excrements (one of Crowley’s preferred ingredients) and small amounts of blood (when small wounds occur through the intercourse), mucus and of course the mucous membranes that lead directly into the blood supply, etc., etc.

Questions and Answers regarding the O.T.O.: Theodor Reuss, Rudolf Steiner, sexmagick and Aleister Crowley Zur Geschichte des O.T.O. Fragen und Antworten zu Theodor Reuss, Rudolf Steiner und Aleister Crowley

Stranded Bishops

Halfway considering the duties of the Manichaean Elect (to concentrate the Light, the sparkling leftover when the Logos spermatikos left man, imprisoned in matter, by consuming such foods) Crowley neglected the ascetic aspect of Manicheism (who avoided activities which would tend to disperse that Light) but concentrated upon building up a brilliant Body of Light fitted for return to the Blessed Realm. (37*) For his Holy Host Crowley gave a recipe using blood and sperm. (38*) In order to avoid a HIV-infection the current American O.T.O. (the 1977- founded "Caliphate") advises to bake the host at 160 degree Fahrenheit in the oven. (39*) The IXth becomes a parody of the Christian Eucharist with further refinements of the techniques related to the consumption of the Elixir/Host. Absorption occurs through the mucous membrane of the roof of the mouth, rather than swallowing it because the delicate protein fabric enveloping the essence will get broken down by the acids of the digestive system before it has had a chance to integrate into the mind-body symbiosis. In the case of the mouth there is the digestive activity of the saliva. This must also affect the "delicate protein fabric enveloping the essence" to some degree, the longer it is kept in the mouth. In 1983 this new O.T.O. group decided "that at the 9* level there are no politics. It is an autocratic structure. The qualifications of the 9* are only significant to the 9*. Their qualifications are only of interest to other 9*." [Minutes of the 28 March 1983 meeting]

The "Caliphate"-"Gnostic Church" also parodies the Roman Catholic traditions in introducing offices like "Patriarch", "Archbishop", "Bishop", (Novitiate) "Priest"/"Priestess" and "Deacon" (Priest and Deacon already appear in Reuss/Crowley's Gnostic Mass of the 1910s) (21*). Nowadays, they offer services like: Baptism Ceremony for a Child, Baptism Ceremony for an Adult, Confirmation Ceremony, Ceremony for Ordination of a Deacon, A Wedding Ceremony, A Ceremony for a Greater Feast for Death, A Basic Exorcism Rite (there seems to be a growing emphasis on exorcism), A Ceremony for Visitation and Administration of the Virtues to the Sick; they have a Saintship (no woman appears on this list) and Animal Benefictions [once at http://www.scarletwoman.org/soter/beastb.htm].(43*) Christian prayers are attached also to the "Caliphate"-V*-ritual: "The Litany of the Holy Name of Jesus", "The Litany of St. Joseph" and "The Litany of the Blessed Virgin Mary". This is to be taken as reference to the Aeonic Magus of the LAST Aeon, as a reminder that these Great Cycles build each upon the others ... also that the True Master was not at all the political hatchet job made of Him by Paulism. These prayers (that is, the initiation rituals) are accompanied by music of Mozart, Holst, Strauss, Mahler and the like. (44*) Obviously unaware of the traditional meaning of the expression "Wandering Bishops", some of their "bishops" call themselves "Landed Bishops".

Clotted Chakras

The Ordo Templi Orientis was, and still is, a secret part of the ethnological underground of civilisation that seeks acceptance through the mainstream culture. At the bottom of that dark well, lies only a mouthful of sperm. Because this fact is too simplistic, and maybe to shameful; it is wrapped into many "word shells"/euphemisms. While the ancient Gnostics headed directly towards the religious technicalities of dealing with sperm (avoiding ejaculation or consuming the sexual fluids); the modern Gnostics promote innumerable traditional ways, in Eastern and Western traditions, of salvation outside spermo-Gnosticism; (45*) only to hide the sperm in the inner sanctuary of their organisazion. (46*) Also the crack in the universe is attempted to be healed with sacrifices, liturgies, chants, and consecrations. But the mystery has gone astray: there is too much materialism in the O.T.O.-groups; and this tears the seeker down to earth, and hinders him from becoming one with the Divine. After many years of paying membership fees; and after having bought their beloved leaders' books; and even after they already know the "secret": one day an O.T.O.-member may discover by accident or suffering experience, that the order's scheme of salvation has not brought Gnosis. Because the pseudo-masonical Ordo Templi Orientis has such a complex grade structure, (47*) taking many years to complete and to pay for, and blends the simple Gnostic doctrines of technical psychology with all the other religious tools and with the biography of their charismatic leaders; the organisazion itself becomes an intensely "rotten place". Unfraternal behaviour between members, inflated egos, (48*) lying, game-playing, subterfuges and hysteria; cause endless splits, in-fights and even court proceedings. All this compounded together can make the O.T.O. an almost unbearable place. Aleister Crowley's O.T.O.-groups are filled up with his concept of Thelema: a new scheme to sort out History, Religion, Philosophy, Magick and everyday life. (49*) A lot of Crowley-O.T.O.-members do not feel that sperm only transports the Holy Logos. (50*) This originally is considered a misunderstanding of the process of procreation. With the advance of Science, they assume that both the male and the female are both equally responsible for procreation. Nevertheless they follow the qabalistic sense of the male seed as the Logos to a certain extent: the woman functions as the "giver of form." (51*) Gnostic doctrines are modified in Thelema as the doctrine of True Will: that every man and woman has a "reason" to be here: that they have "chosen" to descend into this rotten place, that they have a mission to accomplish, which they have forgotten. It is their task not simply to escape, but also to remember why they came, and to fulfill this function. (52*) Nevertheless, Thelema itself seems to radiate decay. (53*)

Several years after this essay has been published, David Scriven, Grandmaster of the 'Caliphate' in the US writes: "Before the processes of mitosis and meiosis were fully understood, there was a great deal of speculation and contention about which sex was responsible for carrying the true Essence of Life, and the various hypotheses proposed were influenced by religious, cultural, and even political concerns. The thinking on these matters from ancient times through the Renaissance (in Europe) fell generally into two major camps. One held that it was the male who carried the True Essence, the Seed of Life, and who "planted" this seed in the fertile soil of the womb of the female, where it was nourished and protected as it developed, on its own, into new Life. For these phallicists, only men possessed this Divine Spark of Life, and women did not. The ovists, for lack of a better term, held the opposite; that it was women who possessed the Seed of Life within their bodies, and that the function of men in the reproductive process was one of enabling or fertilization; of "watering the soil" so that the seed that resided therein might sprout and grow. During the 17 th and 18 th centuries, these primitive doctrines were refined into a scientific school of thought called preformationism, which held that living beings were essentially fully-formed prior to conception. This school of thought was divided into the two classical factions, the spermists and the ovists. The doctrine of spermist preformation is exemplified by the famous Homunculus image, drawn by Nicholas Hartsoecker in 1694, and supposedly based on an observation of Anton van Leeuwenhoek. The image shows a spermatozoon containing, within its head, a tiny, but fully-formed, human being, and the implication is that the sperm contains the complete, preformed essence of the unborn person; whereas the egg is merely an inert, nutritive, sheltering matrix. Crowley reproduced Hartsoecker's Homunculus on the Hermit Trump of the Thoth Tarot Deck. [page 2, snip] As advocates of Crowley's concept of scientific religion, we need to be prepared to discard scientific doctrines when they are rendered obsolete, even when such doctrines support our spiritual and social paradigms. We may continue to enjoy and revere our holy books, our historical writings, and our customary rites, because these things have historical, symbolic, spiritual, and even talismanic value to us. But we must not allow ourselves to be bound to interpretations, explanations, and applications of our symbols that are based on outmoded and discredited ideas about nature. The true significance of our great and living symbols extends much deeper than such shallow and transient notions. As I have said before, a true symbol is not merely a cipher. If we actively listen to them, our symbols will continue to speak to us the truth, to the extent that we have the capacity to comprehend it." Agape, IV;1, California 1 May 2002 Although all the splintered O.T.O.-groups as a whole also are "rotten places", where the seeker can easily enter into the Pleroma; Gnosis does not happen there, (54*) because these "rotten places" have changed from Gnostic places into psychological projection screens, where the seeker throws his image of his Holy Father upon, i.e. Crowley. The sexual revolution of lust and Gnosis has deformed and degenerated into psychological ruptures. Gnosis has become Dia-gnose which neither brings homeopathic (sensual) nor allopathic (ascetic) salvation. Vice versa on a lower plane: only ascetic seekers who practise homeopathy (outside the O.T.O.) and libertine quasi-Gnostics who practise allopathy.

Sperm as homeopathic medicine?

The Gnostic and the homeopath try to bring man back to the divine order in/of the universe. The Gnostic seeks immediate presence of the Divine while the homeopath seeks the most balanced order of the individual with the divine universe. Hippocrates said that illness comes from the Gods; that is, from above; and that the earthly world can be regarded as wounded God. Well, some Gnostics now see the sperm as universal medicine to heal everything. Because of this fact, and also because during my researches on the O.T.O.-Phenomena, I have met several ascetic spermo- Gnostics who practised homeopathy, I will now try to discuss the homoepathic aspect of sperm-eating.

It is my opinion, that, even when one sees sperm as the vehicle of the Logos, it could not be used as a homeopathic remedy, because the similarity of the homeopathic remedy to the similarity of an ill patient is based on the total and individual completeness of symptoms and on the peculiarity of a superior illness/disorder. Logos as a homeopathic remedy would, by homeopathic definition, possibly dissolve Logos. In order that sperm could act as a remedy, it must first become a remedy, which it is not as a substance. It should primarily be treated in a homeopathic way so that it takes on a different nature on a higher level where it might take effects on the patient's superior disorder/illness. This homeopathic way is called potenciation. The substance itself is going to be thinned out far over the point where scientists might find any molecules of the substance, and at the same time, the product is going to be hit or shaken. As yet, no homeopath has found a scientific explanation for this, but homeopathic-medical experience showed, that this action transforms a material substance into an energetic, that is, "healing" state, which reminds somewhat of the Christian concept of transubstantiation. But what is the Gnostic use of such, since, in Gnostic belief, the substance itself contains the Logos already? And what about all the human energetic aspects, e.g. predispositional illnesses like syphilis or HIV? What is caused by a potencialised HI-virus? This is a question which is not answered by the homeopathic scientists themselves.

Nevertheless I have met homeopaths who would use sperm as they use other human substances; for example urine or blood or pathogenic agencies. But sperm as homeopathic medicine should not be regarded as an in-bringing of the Logos. The use of homepathic sperm should depend on the total and individual completeness of symptoms that sperm (be it potencialised or not) would cause in a "healthy" individual. These side-effects could then be used to dissolve similar symptoms of an "ill" patient. The question arises as to the practise by some O.T.O.-members who bake a host consisting of sperm and vaginal fluids in order to destroy the HI-virus. What effect does heat have on the Gnostic Logos? The gnostic/christian Thomas reported Jesus having said that who is near me is near the fire ... Others put their sperm into a mouthful of brandy to make it more tasty. Spiritus Sanctus? What about all those women who are forced by their men to swallow his sperm. (55*) Should these suppressed women not be more free than their suppressors? Can these women really not be saved? Or must they become O.T.O. members in order to experience salvation through sperm?

How is it seen by a woman?: Linda Falorio (not an O.T.O. member) from the Anandazone!

"A complicated question as to the "meaning" of HIV. From my human view, I can't see any benefit that these invaders might bestow, either on the individual, or on the Work. I feel they should be "banished" as one would do with any entity attempting possession, which is what these retroviruses do, as I understand it, take over one's cells for their own purposes, ... or they should at least contained within the triangle (i.e. condom). Of course, then the benefit of psychosexual fluids cannot be directly obtained on the physical, but must remain on the subtle planes. A powerful magician should be able to do this, I would think, but would need a similarly endowed person to perceive what had been distilled. But of course, similar questions of relative benefit are in my mind as they apply to men who have had vasectomies, & women who have had hysterectomies, or are past menopause (56*) ... Then it seems one needs a well-qualified priest/priestess who may not be oneself, or one's preferred partner, to distill the elixir on the physical. But then, mightn't a powerful person be able to cause their own body to distill these endocrines, even though the glands might be removed?" September 1996

Linda Falorio is a very inspiring factor in the so-called Typhonian O.T.O.. The Typhonian O.T.O. is concerned with effective transmissions and communications from 'outerspace' for the purpose of opening Gateways. The Typhonian 'deities' denote specific operations of psycho-physical alchemy which involve essences or elixirs secreted (thrown out and/or considered unclean) by the human organism. Its formula is that of the XI° involving kalas that are entirely absent from the masculine organism. This O.T.O. version concerns itself with gathering the secretions from the vagina, urine and excrements: material from which allegedly the Elixir of Life was extracted and refined by mediaeval alchemists. Emphasis is laid on the healthy human female. (57*)

The 'Caliphate' on the other hand, recently started considering that [www.maroney.org/Essays/Facts_and_Phallacies.htm defunct now] Crowley was a sexist.

Obviously the crack in the universe is still open. Christians like other religions await a kind of apocalypse or place of salvation beyond this world, beyond the open gap between earth and heaven, for which ascetic and libertine Gnostics try to build a bridge.

You have not heard the last of the spermo-Gnostics...

MR X

 

A letter from China (4/4/2007)

 

A letter from China:

I was studying in China.

for to study chinese..

 

I think..illuminati and the committee of 300..

has many lower branches in the world..

also in Hong Kong and mainland of China..

 

how can they control mainland of China???

so I want to ask you..

china is socialism & communism nation..

 

and knights of Malta in Hong Kong..

high officer of Hong Kong in knights of malta

they visited Beijing tianmen..

and helped poor and painful children...

 

how can they control Mainland of china??

------------------------------------------------------------ Leo Zagami replied to this e-mail by a South Korean Student :

Hong Kong is the Headquarters of Chinese illuminati and Chinese Triads that why the Knights of Malta are there...

Triad societies, with a tradition of secret lore and initiation rituals dating back to the 17th century, have long dominated the underworld of Chinese communities around the globe. Based on sworn brotherhood and built on kinship, triads have been involved in a wide range of criminal activities.

Reputed to be among the most dangerous of organized crime organizations, triads prey upon Chinese communities, employing fear and intimidation tactics more often than physical violence. The triads stock-in-trade is smuggling, drug trafficking, and control over local bus routes, fish and produce markets, and karaoke bars.

"Triad societies occur anywhere there is a Chinese community. Historically, that has been the case for three-thousand years. However, when compared to other organized crime groups, for example the mafia and the Russian organized crime syndicates, they are much less violent, much more subtle in their methods of operation."

Police officials note tighter anti-crime laws have been responsible for a recent drop-off in the overall crime rate in Hong Kong. They believe triads have turned some of their attention north of the border, to southern China.

As in Russia, the birth of free enterprise and the disappearance of state control over daily life in China have nurtured more opportunities for organized crime. But that is where comparison with the Russian mafia ends.

Unlike their flashier Russian counterparts, Chinese triads prefer to do their work more quietly, sometimes using highly placed members in financial institutions or even government members of the illuminati.

Former head of the Hong Kong police criminal intelligence bureau Stephen Vickers, now a managing director of the worldwide risk management firm Kroll Associates, says southern China is ripe for triad activity.

Vickers said, "I do not think they focus themselves geographically. I think they focus themselves almost by profit center, in business terms, which is probably the best way to describe them. And I would personally suspect that southern China and Hong Kong represent great sources of revenue. They make a lot of money from illegal smuggling from Hong Kong into China and have done so for many years. If this economic aspect continues, then these people will continue to make money."

Though triads do not generally represent tightly unified crime organizations, Mr. Vickers believes the larger chinese groups such as the "Sun Yee On" triad society, have grown increasingly more sophisticated, and are moving into bigger business ventures with the help of their Masonic connections.

"From a multi-national's (multi-national corporation's) perspective, triad activity has not affected them greatly," Vickers said. "However, over the last three or four years we have seen a fairly-insidious rise in upper echelon triad activity, which has affected business. Specifically, we have seen leakages of key information, leakages of key tender documents and the like. And these activities can affect, particularly, foreign multi-nationals."

Police estimate there are as many as 50 triad societies in Hong Kong, the largest being the "Wo Sing Wo" and "14-K". While they have loose affiliations elsewhere in the world, Mr. Vickers does not express great concern.

While law enforcement officials note the triads have key connections in the United States, particularly California and New York, and in such European capitals as Amsterdam and London, there is little prospect of the West being overrun by triad gangs but they are part of the New World Order.

 


 





THE PROPERTIES OF MONATOMIC GOLD

By Reg Presley





The former Troggs lead singer and now long-time researcher of the mysterious and unknown writes about the background to monatomic gold in his book, Wild Things They Don't Tell Us. This section is reproduced for you by kind permission of Blake Publishing.

For an Adobe PDF Version - Click Here

I must have been a teacher's nightmare when I was at school. When other children were satisfied with the teacher's answer, I was the one who asked, 'Why?' and wasn't always satisfied with the answer I got. This did not stop when I left school – it got worse. Teachers' replies were generally the stock answers that they had received when they were at school. Things change, and I, for one, needed up-to-the-minute, well-thought- out answers.

The problem is that when you leave school the first of your adult problems surfaces, the business of earning a living. That nasty five-letter word that you never really place any importance on at school rears its ugly head - money. Having to earn money puts an immediate brake on real learning, because we're forced into concentrating on learning our job so that we can feed ourselves and get from one end of the week to the other.

That, for most people, is the way it stays for the rest of their lives. Unless of course you become older, with more time on your hands, or you become a millionaire, or both. You have no time to think about the fringe elements of life or to trace them to any decent conclusions. The powers that be probably like it that way no time to question anything. 

It has been said for years that money is the root of all evil, and that's right. If it weren't for money there would be no drug problems. If people were not earning money from selling it, they would not push it. That in turn would free up our police force, because crime connected to drugs would cease. In fact, you would have no new addictions.

It might be a good idea, right now, if those in power made centres all over the country and supplied drugs for free. This would stop pushers immediately, which would prevent young people and even children getting hooked - so your six-year-old need never come into contact with drugs. For those already hooked it's too late. Let's try to save the innocent. Even judges have said this would be a good idea, so why hasn't this implemented? The only conclusion you can draw is that people in high places would cease to make money from it.

If the government really wanted to free up the roads to stop the pollution that traffic causes, they should never have privatised the railways. If everyone in the country paid than the cost of a TV licence the railway could be run for and if the railway was free, more people would use it instead of their cars.

But no, what will happen is one of two things. The government will either do as the continentals have build toll booths, which will cost billions, or they will put petrol up so high that it makes the railways look cheap. Neither of these will stop pollution. It'll just mean the government will be able to thieve more money from us when we travel. And pollution will carry on getting worse.

What happened to the billions of taxpayers' money that was used to drill for the then promised oil bonanza from the North Sea? We didn't see oil prices drop! In fact we've only seen them rise. The price of oil in England is almost the highest in the world. Why? By now you're probably thinking that this is a party political broadcast on behalf of the They Screw You Out Of Everything Party. All I ask is for your patience. It all has relevance to the wider picture.

We humans, for example, have always been told that gold is a precious metal and we never question it. Why? It is not precious. It is in everything. It's even in seawater. Governments use gold to underpin their currency. Why? Startling new evidence is slowly coming to the fore that could stand the world on its head.

In the early 1900s an archaeologist called William Flinders Petrie climbed Mount Horeb in Iraq and discovered what was first thought to be a temple. Now it is believed it was where the large-scale smelting of a particular metal took place - that metal being gold. Also found at this site was a large amount of a strange white powder.

The site was thought to be at least 6-8,000 years old. Now it may be that we haven't heard about this because it doesn't fit in with the consensus of archaeologists on when man could melt certain metals. However, it is more likely to be because of the way it was smelted. Gold melts at 1063°C. But it appears that at Mount Horeb they used heat close to the temperature of the Sun's surface - which is approximately 6,000 degrees C.

To get those kinds of temperatures 8,000 years ago was a feat in itself. But this next piece of information is mind-boggling. They were not content just to melt the gold, they went one step further and almost vapourised it. I'll explain. Today if we want to analyse a metal to find out what it consists of, it is burnt at a temperature close to that of the Sun for a period of 15 to 20 seconds. In that 20 seconds, a chart will tell the scientist exactly what elements the metal consists of. At least, that's what most scientists think.

However, buried in red tape, and only just coming to light, is the work of a Russian scientist, who asked; 'Why burn for only 15 to 20 seconds?' He then set up apparatus to burn for much longer periods. Nothing happened at 20 seconds, 30 seconds, 40 seconds, 50, 60, or 69 but at 70 seconds, the apparatus then registered elements from the palladium group - platinum and other precious metals - all from an ordinary piece of iron.

Although amazing in itself, the really incredible thing is what happens to the metal, especially when gold is melted this way. At a 70-second burn there is suddenly a bright light, like a thousand flash bulbs going off, and all that is left behind in the crucible is a white powder. The gold vanishes. Another amazing thing is that the crucible has very little weight and so does the powder. If you then take the powder out of crucible, the weight returns to the crucible. Now I'm scientist, but that sure sounds like what is known as 'super-conductivity' to me.

So, why did a race of people 8,000 years ago need super conductivity? What did they need the white powder for? If a heavy stone crucible loses its weight with this white powder in it, could you put this powder on large stones and move them to build large structures with ease, perhaps while building pyramids? Pyramids are by their very name 'fire begotten'; derived from the Latin word pyre meaning fire. To find out the answer to this question, it's perhaps better to tell you about the civilisation responsible.

It has always been assumed that the Sumerians were the first civilisation on Earth. However, since the dig at Mount Horeb by Petrie, it appears they were not. Found at the site were thousands of what looked like earthenware rolling-pins with writings around their circumferences. The writing was like no other known to man, and has taken many years to decipher.

The stories they tell are chilling but also exciting. The one thing about finding pottery scrolls is that you have the master dye, unlike books, which could be changed over the years. All that was needed was for them to roll the scroll onto wet clay then decipher what they saw.

The civilisation called itself the Anunnaki. They were as civilised as we are. They had schools, lawyers, books and fashion shows. The scrolls told the story of a whole civilisation, and its way of life. The civilisation spoke of making Cro Magnon man from Neanderthal man. They were not happy with the results, and their leaders argued they should destroy them, which they did by way of a great flood, saving only a few. Those who survived were bred with the Anunnaki women to make Homo Sapiens, or thinking man.

God said, 'let us make man in our image, in our likeness'. Notice a plural is used for God. In the Old Testament Genesis account it states, 'male and female created he them and he called their name Adam'. Older writings use the more complete name Adama which means 'Earthling'. The first of these beings were called Adam and Eve, then known asAtaba and Khawa. It may well be that they were bred by the Anunnaki to be the Earthly Rulers, that they were the beginning of the blood royal, the Holy Grail. Who were these people! If this is correct, no wonder they've never found the missing link.

At this point I suddenly had a thought. Why do human beings have to shield their eyes with their hand to see on a sunny day! No other animal has to squint so why do we! You don't see a horse or a cow squinting do you! A bird which flies high up in the sky where the Sun shines the' brightest doesn't even use its eyelids until it goes to sleep. A polar bear doesn't suffer with snow blindness caused by the reflection of the Sun that shines even brighter with the glare. When a deer or rabbit gets caught in your car headlights, they do not even blink let alone squint. Why!

Because they have adapted to living on Earth. Cro-Magnon man had a large forehead, which shielded his eyes; he would not have had to squint either. Evolution doesn't go backwards does it?

If we were from Earth we would still have a large protruding forehead to protect our eyes. Or our eyes themselves would have adapted by now. We must have come from a planet that was a little further away from its Sun. Are we the descendants of the Anunnaki! In the Old Testament we can read stories of people living until they are 800 or 900 years old. This has been put down to translating errors by those who collated the Bible, with the Church merely saying, they meant to say 80 or 90 years old.

According to the Anunnaki, to rule over their subjects, their leaders needed longevity.

Let's face it, if you get older you usually get wiser. Eight hundred years' worth is a lot of wisdom. To ensure this was the case, the Anunnaki fed their leaders bread and wine. Red wine as we know today, is very good for you; a glass a day can unclog your veins and keep them clear. The bread the Anunnaki fed their leaders was made from a white powder made from the burning of the gold. Eating the bread made from the powdered gold, according to the Anunnaki, made their leaders more intelligent and made them live much longer.

Now the Catholic Church must have known about this, because they still give the bread and wine in their Holy Communion ceremonies. One thing we can all be sure of today, is that there will be no gold powder in their bread. We know that the last person to be fed this bread in a ceremony was the second Pharaoh. Then it stopped. When Moses led the Jews out of Egypt, the Bible would have you believe he went up Mount Sinai and saw the burning bush and God gave him the Ten Commandments. If that were the case, he marched his people about 50 miles out of their way, and they would not have been pleased. It is more likely he went up Mount Horeb, which is en route and the story then fits what happened to him there.

The Ten Commandments were no problem for Moses. Having been brought up by a Pharaoh he would have known the inaugural ceremony of the Pharaohs, in which they had to repeat after the high priest: 'I have not killed. I have not committed adultery.' And so on.

All Moses did was change the first words to Thou shalt, instead of, I Have, and it was all over bar the carving.

The ordinary Israelites would not have been aware of the inaugural words so would not have been any the wiser.

The interesting part of this is the burning bush. When you arc gold for 70 seconds at Sun temperature, it has been found that a pencil standing on its end right next to the flash, scorches but does not fall over. What did Moses witness on top of Mount Horeb? Was it the burning of gold, when he saw the blinding light and spoke to God through the burning bush that didn't actually burn? Did Moses make a mistake and think that the Anunnaki was God or did he know the Anunnaki as his creators so naturally thought of them as his God?

On Moses' return to his people from the Mount, he sees them worshipping a golden calf and, according to the Bible, becomes angry, burns the golden calf to dust and makes them eat it. He then smashes the tablets of stone, throws them in the Ark of the Covenant, and off they go. The Bible makes it sound as though Moses was punishing the Israelites by making them eat the calf.

It could be that he was actually turning them all into leaders. You actually smelt gold - you don't burn it. But it sounds as if that is exactly what he did. The only way of burning gold to a powder is in 70 seconds at the temperature of the Sun's surface, and only then if the gold is very thin. Otherwise you need to maintain that high temperature for 300 seconds.

It is interesting to note that the Bible puts all the emphasis on the Ten Commandments which, as we now know, were easy for Moses to create. Could the Bible be taking our attention away from the importance of the Ark of the Covenant and what it really held within? Remember it took at least four people to lift and eight to carry the Ark of the Covenant. They were told not to touch the sides, only the handles.

Did the Bible conveniently get the spelling wrong? Could it be the Arc of the Covenant? As in electrical arc? Is it the arc that melts the gold, with which they make the bread for higher intelligence? Is this why it's been hidden from us for thousands of years? To get the kind of temperature necessary to almost vaporise gold you would need a capacitor, and that sounds very much what the Ark of the Covenant was.

It is a fact that our brains contain a white substance. Gold is the best conductor of electricity. Our brains receive messages by electronic impulses which travel through this white substance. Scientists also know that something in your brain is super-conducting but as yet they don't know what. If we were all very intelligent, there wouldn't be any workers. We'd all be leaders.

The people responsible for putting a value on gold had to be somebody who knew gold's ultimate potential or capabilities. To the Anunnaki it was more than prized, they needed it for their way of life and probably their very existence. They could not have been from this planet, because they were too advanced for that time. So could it be they arrived from somewhere to find that the inhabitants of planet Earth are Neanderthal - not even intelligent enough to work for them.

Perhaps they then set about upgrading them to Homo Sapiens and, eventually, succeeded.

They would then have needed leaders to keep order, and perhaps they fed these leaders with the white powdered gold. The Homo Sapiens would then have been taught that gold is precious and that it needed to be mined. When the Homo Sapiens had mined it, their leaders could hoard it in vast quantities. Once the process was in motion, it would be able to run by itself. Not, perhaps, forever, but for at least a few thousand years or so. All that would be needed would be to give the Homo Sapiens a helping hand occasionally, and you would have a mining community that takes care of itself, doesn't need paying and doesn't even know who its boss is.

If you are an Anunnaki, and you live for 800 years, you don't have to wait many generations to collect your rewards. Like gathering the honey from the bees, one day the bosses will be coming back to harvest the gold, which is kept in nice convenient little heaps like at Fort Knox, ready for collection. Think about it. If you asked anybody on this planet why we prize such a common metal as gold, they could not tell you. There is no reason; most gold just sits there collecting dust.

The Anunnaki's system would continue to operate unhindered. They gave us a way of life that suited them, not necessarily us, but we knew no different. If we are looking for answers to the thousands of questions this raises, the answers have to lie with the Anunnaki themselves. Who were they? Where did they come from? And, just as important, where did they go?

They certainly existed, and we know this because of the scrolls and their writings. Some of these are in the British Museum, along with vials of the white powder made from the gold, although the latter is not on public display. The remainder are in the Baghdad Museum which the Americans bombed during the Gulf War. By accident? I think not. To hide a secret as big as this, you have to be in complete control of the evidence. Now they are.

According to their scrolls, the Anunnaki must have had a long-term objective when they start talking about changing Neanderthal into Cro-Magnon man, then into Homo Sapiens. This is powerful stuff; this is no ordinary race of people we're talking about. We're talking about manipulating DNA. The idea of anybody knowing about such things at that time is difficult to comprehend. Then, when this race of people are successful, seeding two Homo Sapiens who they name Adam and Eve, through to Abraham, Moses and Jesus this is mind blowing.

It is a strong possibility that the Anunnaki will soon come back for their gold. Can you imagine if the Anunnaki are doing this all round the universe? Upgrading life forms so that they can gather gold for them? Will there soon come a time when we realise that we needed the gold for our own technical evolution, and it'll be too late to save any of it?

The Europeans did the same thing to the native Americans, the native Australians, the Africans, and many others. When will we be paying them back for the gold we took? I think never. Nor will the Anunnaki be paying us back. With so many UFO sightings since the war, the Anunnaki could be here sooner rather than later.

The way all this information came to light really intrigued me. When I first spoke to Laurence Gardner, a genealogist and author of Bloodline Of The Holy Grail, I was amazed to learn that the book was a by-product of his being commissioned by a European prince to trace his family tree.

He began the laborious job of tracing the Prince's ancestors back through the ages until he reached a point where he felt the need to confront the prince with the question, 'Do you know where this is all leading?' The prince asked, 'What do you mean?' Laurence replied, 'Do you realise your family lineage goes back to Jesus?' to which the royal replied, 'Oh yes I knew that, I just wanted to know how it got there.' Laurence replied, 'Well, I'm sure not many people know this.' What the Royal took for granted, we mere mortals knew nothing about. 

When Laurence had finished the work for the Royal he decided to write the book. However he became so intrigued by his findings he could not stop at that, and carried on investigating Jesus' bloodline, and produced his second book, Genesis Of The Grail Kings, which led a trail through from Jesus to Moses, Abraham and Adam and Eve.

An interesting point that this raises is that the Bible states that Jesus' father Joseph was a carpenter. However, this is not what the original text of the Bible states. What was actually said was that Joseph was a Master of the Craft. Anyone who knows a little of modern Freemasonry will know the term 'the craft' and it has nothing to do with wood.

What the Bible was actually telling us (before the Church got hold of it) was that Joseph was just one of a long line of highly trained metallurgists. The only people that could be metallurgists at that time were priests and royalty and you would need to be a metallurgist to be able to convert gold into white powder.

To add more weight to Laurence's work (if that's possible) is the work of the pioneering researcher David Hudson, an American dirt farmer. Now according to David, the difference between dirt farmers and ordinary farmers is that the dirt farmer has to make his own soil from pulverising rock. In 1975 he was doing an analysis of natural products in the area where he was farming. David explains:

'You have to understand that in agriculture, in the state of Arizona we have a problem with sodium soil. This high-sodium soil, which looks like chocolate ice cream on the ground, is just crunchy black. It crunches when you walk on it. Water will not penetrate this soil. Water will not leech the sodium out of the ground. It's called black alkali.'

David was aware that it was possible to leech the sodium from the soil with sulphuric acid. Neighbouring his farm was a copper mine whose waste product was sulphuric acid. He was able to obtain as much as he needed as long as he moved it himself. He eventually administered between 30-60 tons per acre over his land. This penetrated 3 or 4 inches into the ground. When he irrigated, the soil would froth and foam due to the action of the sulphuric acid. What it did was to change black alkali into white alkali, which was water-soluble.

Within two years he was able to grow crops. Evidently it is very important to have enough calcium in the soil in the form of calcium carbonate. Calcium carbonate will act as a buffer for the acid in the soil. If you do not have enough calcium, the acidity in the soil goes down. You get a pH of 4 to 4.5 and it ties up all the trace nutrients, that being the case the cotton plant would come out of the ground and suddenly stop growing. David said, 'It is important when you are putting all these amendments to your soil that you understand what is in your soil, how much iron there is, how much calcium and so on.'

In doing the analysis of these natural products David was coming across a 'material consisting of no one knew quite what, It seemed more abundant in one area so they decided to begin there. Using chemistry he dissolved the material in a solution and it became blood red. Yet when he precipitated this material out chemically by using a reductant of powdered zinc, the material would come out as a black precipitant just like it was supposed to if it were a 'noble' element. With a noble element, if you chemically bring it out of acid, it won't re-dissolve in the acid.

After he precipitated this material out of the black he took the material and dried it. At the time David had no drying furnace so he just took it outside in the warm Arizona sunshine which, he says, was 115 degrees at 5 per cent humidity, so it really dried fast. Then a strange thing happened.

After the material dried, it exploded. But this was no normal explosion. It just went poof! It was neither an explosion, nor an implosion; all the material had gone in a flash as if 50,000 flash bulbs had gone off all at one time. So David took a new pencil and stood it on end next to the material as it was drying. When the material detonated, it burned the pencil about 30 per cent but did not knock the pencil over. Whatever this stuff was, David thought, it was wild.

He discovered if he dried the material away from sunlight, it not explode. He then took some of the powder that had dried away from the sunlight, and using a crucible reductionvessel made of porcelain, he mixed the powdered material with lead and flux, and heated it until the lead melted. When you do this, the metals that are heavier than lead stay in the lead and those that are lighter float out. This is a tried  and-tested way of doing metals analysis.

This material settled to the bottom of the lead just as if it was gold and silver. It seemed to be denser than lead and it was separated from it. Yet when he took this material and put it on a bone ash cupel, the lead soaked into the cupel and left a bead of gold and silver. He then took this bead of gold and silver for analysis to all the commercial laboratories and they said, 'Dave,       there is nothing there but gold and silver'. The strange thing was, Dave could take the bead and hit it with a hammer and shatter it, like glass. There is no known alloy of gold and silver that is not soft. Gold and silver dissolve in each other readily and form a solid solution.

Both are soft elements so any alloy made from them will be soft and ductile. If you hit gold and/or silver with a hammer it will flatten out like a pancake. David told them, 'Something's going on here that we don't understand. Something unusual is happening,' David took the beads of gold and silver back to his laboratory and separated them chemically.

All he had left was a quantity of black stuff. He then took this back to the commercial laboratories and they told him it was iron, silica and aluminium. He told them it couldn't be iron, silica and aluminium. Firstly you can't dissolve it in any acids or any bases once it is totally dry. It doesn't dissolve in fuming sulphuric acid, it doesn't dissolve in sulphuric nitric acid, and it doesn't dissolve in hydrochloric nitric acid. Even gold dissolves in that, yet it won't dissolve this black stuff.

David decided to hire a PhD at Cornell University who considered himself an expert on precious elements. He paid the doctor to go to Arizona to see the problem for himself. He told David he had a machine back at Cornell that could analyse down to parts per billion. He said, 'If you let me take this material back to Cornell I'll tell you exactly what you have, if it's anything above iron we will find it.'

When they arrived back and tested the material he told David, 'You have iron, silica and aluminium.' David asked, 'Can we borrow a chemistry laboratory?' The doctor told him there was one not being used and together they spent the rest of the day there. They were able to remove all of the silica, all of the iron and all of the aluminium. Yet they still had 98 per cent of the sample that was pure nothing.

By now, more than a little frustrated, David said, 'I can hold this in my hand, I can weigh it, I can perform chemistry with it. That has to be something. It is not nothing.' The doctor told David if he would give him US$350,000 dollars as a grant he would get graduate students to look into it. David had already paid him US$22,000, because he said he could analyse anything, and he hadn't. Neither had he offered to pay David back. So David said, 'I don't know what you pay people around here, but I pay minimum wages on the farm and get a whole lot more out of US$350,000 than you can. So I'm going back to do the work myself.'

He went back to Phoenix totally disillusioned with academia. He was neither impressed with the PhDs or the money they charged. He discovered whilst at Cornell that they work students to generate papers, but the papers say nothing. The government however pays them for every paper they write, so they get their money based on the amount of papers they turn out. They all say the same thing: they just reword it and turn out another paper.

David was in no way about to give in, and began asking around the Phoenix area where he found a man who was a spectroscopist who had studied in West Germany at the Institute for Spectroscopy. He had also been a technician for a Lab Test company in Los Angeles, which actually built spectroscopic equipment.

He was also the man who blueprinted the machines, and designed them, constructed them, then took them to the field and made them work. David thought, here is a good man. This is not just a technician. Here is a man who knows how the machine works. Around this time, David had obtained a Soviet book entitled, The Analytical Chemistry of the Platinum Group Elements by Ginzburg, et al. The Soviet Academy of Science published it. David continues:

'In this book, according to the Soviets, you had to do a 300 -second burn on these elements to read them. For those who have never performed spectroscopy, it involves taking a carbon electrode that is cupped at the top. You then put the powder on that electrode; you bring the other electrode down above it, which creates an arc. In about 15 seconds, the carbon at this high temperature burns away, the electrode's gone and your sample's gone.

All normal laboratories in the USA and possibly right around the world are doing this, then giving a full and final result after only a 15 second burn. 'According to the Soviet Academy of Sciences, the boiling temperature of water is to the boiling temperature of iron just as the boiling temperature of iron is to the boiling temperature of these elements. As you know from driving a car, as long as there is water in the motor of your car the temperature of the car engine will never get hotter than the temperature of water.

If you just heated the water on the stove in a pan, you know that the pan never gets hotter than the boiling temperature of water until the water is gone. Once all the water is gone, the temperature skyrockets very fast.

'As long as there is iron there, the temperature of the sample can never get hotter than the boiling temperature of the iron, so you can then heat this stuff. Now, it is hard to fathom how something with as high a temperature as iron could be just like water to these elements, but it is.

'So we had to design and build an excitation chamber where argon gas could be put around this electrode so that no oxygen or air could get into the carbon electrode and we could burn it not for 15 seconds but for 300 seconds. According to the

Soviet Academy of Sciences, this is the length of time we had to burn the sample.

'We set up, we got the Pk blenders, we got the standards, we modified the machine, we did all the analysis for results, we did all the spectral lines on this three-and-a-half-metre instrument. It was a huge machine. It took up the whole garage area. It was about 30 feet long and about 8 or 9 feet high.

'Anyway, when we ran this material, during the first 15 seconds we got iron, silica, and aluminium, little traces of calcium and sodium, maybe a little titanium now and then, and then it went quiet and nothing read. So, at the end of 15 seconds, we were getting nothing. Twenty seconds, 25 seconds, 30 seconds, 35 seconds, 40 seconds - still nothing. Forty-five seconds, 50 seconds, 55 seconds, 60 seconds, 65 seconds, but if you looked in through the coloured glass, sitting there on the carbon electrode was this little ball of white material. There was still something in there.

'At 70 seconds, exactly when the Soviet Academy of Sciences said it would read, palladium began to read. And after the palladium, platinum began to read. After the platinum, rhodium began to read. After rhodium, ruthenium began to read. After the ruthenium, then iridium began to read and after the iridium, osmium began to read.

'Now, if you're like me, I didn't know what these elements were. I had heard of platinum, but what were these other elements? Well, there are six platinum group elements in the periodic table, not just platinum. They didn't find out about them at the same time, so they have been added one at a time.

'They are all elements: ruthenium, rhodium and palladium are light platinum. Well, we came to find out that rhodium was selling for about US$3,000 per ounce. Gold sells for about US$400 an ounce. Iridium sells for about US$800 an ounce. Then you say to yourself "Gee, these are important materials, aren't they?" They are important materials because the best known deposits in the world are now being mined in South Africa.

'In this deposit you have to go half a mile into the ground and mine an 18-inch seam of this stuff. When you bring it out, it contains one-third of one ounce per ton of all the precious elements. We checked our analysis, which we ran for two-and -a-half years, over and over. We checked every spectral line. We checked every potential on interference; we checked every aspect. We wanted exact matches.

'When we were finished, the man was able to do quantitative analysis, and he said "Dave, you have 6 to 8 ounce per ton of palladium, 12 to 13 ounces per ton of platinum, 150 ounces per ton of osmium, 250 ounces per ton of ruthenium, 600 ounces per ton of iridium, and 800 ounces per ton of rhodium, or a total of 2,400 ounces per ton, when the best-known deposit in the world is one-third of one ounce per ton."

This work wasn't an indication that these elements were there. These elements were there and they were there in beacoup amounts. They were saying, "Hey stupid man, pay attention! We are trying to show you something." lf they had been there in little amounts, I probably would have been content with this. But they were there in such huge amounts, I said, "Golly, how can they be there in these quantities and no one knew it?"

'Now, you keep in mind, it wasn't one spectral analysis! It was two-and-a-half years of spectral analysis, running this material every day. And the man actually sent me away when they read because he could not believe it either. He worked on it another two months before he called me up and said, "Dave, you are right". That is how sceptical he was about it. He couldn't apologise to me. He is a German researcher with German pride, so he had his wife call and apologise to me.

'He was so impressed that he went back to Germany to the Institute of Spectroscopy. He was actually written up in the spectroscopic journals as having proven the existence of these elements in natural materials in the south-western United States. They're not the kind of journals that you and I would ever get to read, but I actually saw the journals and he was written up.

They had no idea where this stuff was coming from, how we were producing it, what concentrations we had gone through or anything. They had analysed just this small amount of powder. The crazy thing about it was that all we had done was to remove the silica and send the other stuff in

They were pretty unbelievable numbers. After we had come at this in every way we knew, in order to disprove it, I decided all we had to do was throw money at this problem, because money solves everything, right? So, at 69 seconds, I stopped the burn. I let the machine cool down and I took a pocket knife and dug that little bead out of the top of the electrode. When you shut off the arc, it absorbs down into the carbon and you have to dig down into the carbon to get the little bead of metal.

'So I sent this little bead of metal over to Harwell Laboratories near Oxford in England. They made a precious metal analysis of this bead. I got a report back: "No precious elements detected." Now this was one second before the palladium was supposed to start leaving. Yet, according to neutron activation, which analysed the nucleus itself, there were no precious elements detected. This made absolutely no sense at all. There had to be an explanation here. Either this material had been converted to another element or it was in a form that we didn't understand yet. So I decided I had to get more information on it.

'I went to a PhD analytical chemist, John Sickafoose, a man trained in separating and purifying individual elements out of unknown material. He was trained at Iowa State University and had a PhD in metal separation systems. He's the man that Motorola and Sperry used in the State of Arizona to handle their waste water problems. He has worked with all the rare earths, he has worked with all the man-made elements.

'He has physically separated everything on the periodic table with the exception of four elements. Coincidentally, I went to him to have him separate six elements; four of those were the elements he had never worked on. He said "You know, Mr Hudson, I have heard this story before. All my life and I'm a native Arizonan, too - I heard this story about these precious elements.

I am very impressed with the way you have gone about this, with the systematic way you have approached it. I cannot accept any money because if I accept money from you I have to write you a written report. All I have to sell is my reputation. All I have to sell is my credibility. I'm a certified expert witness in the state of Arizona in metallurgical separation systems."

'He said, "Dave, I will work for you for no charge until I can show you where you are wrong. When I can tell you where you are wrong, I'll give you a written report. Then you will pay me US$60 an hour for the time I spent." This would have come to about US$12,000 to US$15,000 dollars. If this got rid of the curse, if this just got the thing answered once and for all, it would be worth it. Do it, get on with it.

'Well, three years later, he said, "I can tell you it is not any of the other elements on the periodic table. We are educated; we are taught to do the chemical separation of the material and then send it for instrumental confirmation. The example I use is rhodium because it has a unique colour in the chloride solution. It is a cranberry colour, almost like the colour of grape juice. There is no other element that produces the same colour in chloride solution. When my rhodium was separated from all the other elements, it produced that colour of chloride.

The last procedure you do to separate the material out is to neutralise the acid solution, and it precipitates out of solution as a red-brown dioxide. It is heated under a controlled atmosphere to 800 degrees for an hour, and that creates the anhydrous dioxide. Then you hydro-reduce that under a controlled atmosphere to get the element, and then you anneal away the excess hydrogen.

'So, we neutralised the acid solution and precipitated it out as a red-brown dioxide, which is the colour it is supposed to precipitate out at. Then we filtered that out. We heated it under oxygen for an hour in a tube furnace, then we hydro-reduced it to this grey-white powder, exactly the colour rhodium should be as an element. Then we heated it up to 1,400 degrees under argon to anneal away the material, and it turned snow-white. Now this wasn't expected. This just isn't what is supposed to happen.

'What John did was, he said, 'Dave, I'm going to heat it to the anhydrous dioxide. I'm going to cool it down. I'm going to take one third of the sample and put it into a sealed vial.

 I'm going to put the rest of the sample back onto the tube furnace and heat it up under oxygen, cool it back down, purge it with inert gas, and heat it back up under hydrogen to reduce away the oxides.

"'The hydrogen reacts with the oxygen, forming water, and cleans the metal. I'll cool that down to the grey-white powder. I'll cool down that grey-white powder. I'll take half of that and put it into another sealed vial. I'll take the rest of the powder and put it back into the furnace. I'm going to oxidise it, hydro -reduce it and anneal it to the white powder. Then I will put it into a vial and send all three vials to Pacific Spectrochem over in Los Angeles, one of the best spectroscopic firms in the U.S."

'The first analysis came back: the red-brown dioxide was iron oxide. The next material came back: silica and aluminium: no iron present. Just putting hydrogen on the iron oxide had made the iron quit being iron, and now it had become silica and aluminium.

'Now, this was a big sample. We'd just made the iron turn into silica and aluminium. The snow-white annealed sample was analysed as calcium and silica. Where had the aluminium gone? John said, "Dave, my life was so simple before I met you. This makes absolutely no sense at all."

'He said, "What you are working with is going to cause them to rewrite physics books, rewrite chemistry books and come to a completely new understanding." John gave me the bill: it was US$130,000, which I paid. But he said, "Dave, I have separated it physically and I have checked it chemically 50 different ways. You have 4 to 6 ounces per ton of palladium, 12 to 14 ounces per ton of platinum, 150 ounces per ton of osmium, 250 ounces per ton of ruthenium, 600 ounces per ton of iridium, 800 ounces per ton of rhodium."

'These were almost the exact same numbers that the spectroscopist had told me were there. It was such an incredible number that John said, "Dave, I've got to go to the natural place where this stuff comes from and I've got to take my own samples."

'So he went up and actually walked the property and took his own samples, put them in a bag, brought them back to the laboratory, pulverised the entire sample and then started doing the analysis on what is called the master blend sample. This represents the whole geology, and he got the same numbers.

'We worked on this from 1983 until 1989, one PhD chemist, three master chemists, and two technicians working full-time. Using the Soviet Academy of Sciences' and the US Bureau of Standards' weights and measures information as a starting point, we literally learned how to do qualitative and quantitative separations of all these elements.

'We learned how to take commercial standards and make them disappear. We learned how to buy rhodium trichloride, as the metal, from Johnson, Matthey & Engelhardt and we learned how to break all these metal-metal bonding until it was literally a red solution but no rhodium was detectable. And it was nothing but pure rhodium from Johnson, Matthey & Engelhardt.

'We learned how to do it with iridium, we learned how to do it with gold, we learned how to do it with osmium, and we learned how to do it with ruthenium. This is what we found when we actually purchased a machine for high-pressure liquid chromatography.

'For your information, this person named John Sickafoose was the man who actually wrote his PhD thesis at Iowa State University on how to build this instrument back in 1963-64. After he graduated, some of the graduate students there took that technology and developed it, and eventually Dow Chemical came in and bought it.

'Dow went ahead and commercialised it, and now it is the most sophisticated chemical separation instrument that the world has. It's computer-controlled, all high-pressure, and you can do very precise separations with it. Because this is the man who conceptualised and designed it and told them what the limitations would eventually be on it, he was the ideal man to take the technology and perfect it.

'So we were able to use their basic technology and develop a separation system for the rhodium trichloride. We actually separated five different species in the commercial rhodium trichloride. The word "metal" is like the word "army". You can't have a one-man army. The word metal refers to a conglomerate material.

'It has certain properties: electrical conductivity, heat conduction, and all these other aspects. When you dissolve the metals in acid, you get a solution that is clear without solids. You assume it's a free-ion solution, but when you are dealing with noble elements they're still not free ions. It's what is called "cluster chemistry".

'Since the 1950s there has been a whole area of research in colleges on cluster chemistry and catalytic materials. But what happens is that the metal-metal bonds are still retained by the material. So, if you buy rhodium trichloride from Johnson, Matthey & Engelhardt, you are actually getting Rh12Cl36 or Rh15Cl45. You really aren't getting RhCl3. There is a difference between the metal-metal bonding material and the free ions. What you are buying is cluster chemistry; you are not getting free ions. When you put the material in for the instrumentation to analyse, it is actually the metal-metal bonds of the cluster that are analysed. The instrumentation is not really analysing the free ions.

'I heard that General Electric was building fuel cells using rhodium and iridium. So I made contacts with the fuel cell people back in Massachusetts and travelled there to meet with them. They had three attorneys meet with us, and the GE people were also there.

The attorneys were there to protect the GE people because a lot of people say they have technologies and they meet with them; then after the meeting they sue them, claiming that GE stole their technology. Then to defend themselves, GE has to divulge what their technology really is. So CE is very sceptical when you say that you have something new. They bring their high-faluting attorneys to really screen you.

'After about an hour they said, "These guys are for real. You attorneys can leave." That was because they had also had the explosions. They knew that when they buy the commercial rhodium trichloride it analyses very well. But to make it ready to go into their fuel cells they have to do salt effusions on it, where they melt the salt and put the metal in with it to disperse it further. They know that when they do that, the metal doesn't analyse as well any more. So when we told them we had material' that didn't analyse at all, they couldn't conceive how this was possible. They had never seen it, but they said, "We are interested".

'Now the GE are the people who build analytical instrumentation! They said, "Dave, why don't you just make a bunch of rhodium for us and send it to us and we'll mount it in our fuel-cell technology. We'll see if it works in places where only rhodium works. What is the mechanism of conversion of monatomic rhodium to metallic rhodium in these fuel cells? No other metal has ever been found which will perform the catalysis in the hydrogen-evolving technology of the fuel cell, other than rhodium and platinum. And rhodium is unique compared to platinum because rhodium does not poison with carbon monoxide and platinum does.

'They said, "Dave, we'll just run it to see if it's a hydrogen evolving catalyst and, if it is, then we will see if it is carbon monoxide-stable and, if it is, then it's rhodium or it's a rhodium alternative."

'So we worked for about six months and refined that amount of material and we re-refined it and re-refined it. We wanted to be absolutely sure that this was really clean stuff. We didn't want any problems with this. We sent it back to Tony LaConti at GE. GE, who by that time had sold their fuel-cell technology. All the GE fuel-cell people had gone to work for United Technologies, and, since United Technologies already had their in-house people, the GE people were not integrated into the existing teams. So all the GE people were junior people; they weren't senior any more. After a certain period of months they all quit and left United Technologies.

'Well, Jose Giner, who was the head of fuel-cells at United Technologies, also quit and went to set up his own firm, called Giner Incorporated, in Waltham, Massachusetts. Tony and all the GE people went with him. By the time our material got there, they'd set up their own company in Waltham, so we contracted with them to build the fuel cells for us.

'When our material was sent to them, the rhodium, as received, was analysed as not having any rhodium in it. Yet when they mounted it on carbon in their fuel-cell technology and ran the fuel cell for several weeks, it worked and did what only rhodium would do, and it was carbon monoxide-stable. After three weeks, they shut down the fuel cells, took out the electrodes and sent them back to the same place that said there was no rhodium in the original sample.

'Now there was over 8 per cent rhodium in the original sample. What happened was it had begun to nucleate on the carbon! It actually had begun to grow metal-metal bonds! So now there was metallic rhodium showing on the carbon, where before there was no rhodium.

'These GE people said, "Dave if you are the first one to discover this, if you are the first one to explain how to make it in this form, if you are the first one to tell the world that it exists, then you can get a patent on this." I said, "I'm not interested in patenting this." Then they told me that if someone else discovered it and patented it, even though I was using it every day, they could stop me from doing it. I said, "Well, maybe I should patent it."

'So in March 1988, we filed US and worldwide patents on Orbital Rearranged Monatomic Elements. Now that is a mouthful, so, to make it short, we called it ORMEs. You have ORMEs gold, ORMEs palladium, ORMEs iridium, ORMEs ruthenium, ORMEs osmium. While we were doing this patent procedure, the Patent Office said, "Dave, we need more precise data, we need more exact data, we need more information about this conversion to this white powder state."

'One of the problems we had was that when you make this white powder and you bring it out into the atmosphere, it really starts gaining weight. I'm not talking about a little bit of weight, I'm talking about 20 to 30 per cent. Now that normally would be called absorption of atmospheric gases: the air is reacting with it and causing weight gain, but not 20 to 30 per cent.

'Nonetheless, we had to answer the Patent Office. We had to come up with exact data for the Patent Office. So what we did was use this machine for thermogravimetric analysis. This is a machine that has total atmospheric control of the sample. You can oxidise it, hydro-reduce it, and anneal it, while continually weighing the sample under a controlled atmosphere. Everything is all sealed. We were getting short of funding and couldn't afford to buy one, so we leased one from the Bay Area from Varian Corporation. They sent it in to us and we set it up on computer controls.

'We heated the material at 1.2 degrees per minute and cooled it at 2 degrees per minute. What we found was that when you oxidise the material, it weighs 102 per cent; when you hydro-reduce it, it weighs 103 per cent. So far, so good. No problem. But, when it turns snow white, it weighs 56 per cent! Now that's impossible!

When you anneal it and it turns white, it only weighs 56 per cent of the beginning weight! If you put that on a silica test boat and you weigh it, it weighs 56 per cent! If you heat it to the point that it fuses into the glass, it turns black and all the weight returns. So the material hadn't volatilised away. It was still there. It just couldn't be weighed any more.

'That's when everybody said, "This just isn't right; it can't be!" Do you know that we heated it, and cooled it, and heated it and cooled it, and heated it and cooled it under helium or argon? When we tooled it, it would weigh 300 to 400 per cent of its beginning weight; when we heated it, it would actually weigh less than nothing? If it wasn't in the pan, the pan would weigh more than the pan weighs when this stuff is in it! Keep in mind, these are highly trained people running this instrumentation, and they would come in and say, "Take a look at this. This makes no sense at all"

'Now, this machine is so precisely designed and controlled that they have a magnetic material they can put into this that is non-magnetic when it goes into the machine but at 300 degrees it becomes magnetic. It is in fact a strong magnet. Then, after you get up to 900 degrees, it loses its magnetism. You can actually see if the interaction of the magnetism with the magnetic field of the heating element causes any change in weight.

'The heating element is bifilar-wound. This means that it goes round and round the sample; then you reverse it and wind it right back up so all the current runs against itself all the time. So when a wire flows electricity there is a magnetic field that forms around it, but when you run the wire right next to it, going in the other direction, it forms a magnetic field in the other direction. The idea is that the two fields will cancel. This is the kind of wiring that is used in television to cancel all the magnetic fields. The designers of this machine wanted to eliminate the magnetic field aspect here.

'When we put the magnetic material in the sample and ran it in the machine, there was no response at all. There was no change in weight when the material became magnetic or lost its magnetism. Yet when our material was put in there and it turned white, it went to 56 per cent of its beginning weight. If you shut off the machine and let it cool, it was exactly 56 per cent. If you heated it, it would go less than nothing, and if you cooled it, it would go 300 to 400 per cent, but it always went back to a steady 56 per cent.

'We contacted Varian in the Bay Area and said, "Look, this just doesn't make any sense. There's something wrong with this machine; something isn't right. Every time we use the machine it works fine unless we make the pure monatomic material, and when we do, it turns snow-white and doesn't work correctly any more." Varian looked over our results and said, "You know, Mr Hudson, if you were working with the cooling of the material we would say it is super-conducting. But inasmuch as you are heating the material, we don't know what you've got."

'I decided, well, I have had to learn chemistry and I've had to learn physics, and now I've got to learn the physics of super-conductors. So I bought and borrowed a bunch of graduate books on super-conductivity and I began to read about super-conductors.'

'Evidently there are several phenomena which occur. We hooked a voltmeter (used for checking circuitry) up to the white powder expecting the needle to leap across the voltmeter because this was supposed to be perfect conductivity, but nothing happened. Instead of this being a perfect conductor of electricity it's a perfect insulator.

'So we went back to the book for more information, and discovered that super-conductivity by definition will not allow any voltage potential to exist inside the sample. Now to get the electricity off the wire and into the sample takes a voltage potential, likewise to get electricity out of the sample and on to the wire needs a voltage potential.

'Yet by definition a super-conductor does not allow any voltage potential to exist in the sample. So we thought, what good is this? But what you learn is that you must resonance frequency tune the vibration frequency of the electron wave, until the vibrational frequency of the electron wave is perfectly matched with the vibrational frequency wave of the super-conductor.

'Then the electrons will go on with no push at all because they are seeking the path of least resistance and that is in the super-conductor. When you do get them matched up, a strange thing happens when they go onto the super-conductor; the electrons pair up. They don't go on as individual electrons they go on in pairs! They go on as light.

'Now a curious thing happens, an electron has mass and it exists in space-time, you cannot have two electrons in the same space-time, it won't happen. They exist in different places and locations, but when they pair up and become light you can put billions of them in the same space-time.

'So now what happens with a super-conductor, as long as the frequency electron wave matches the frequency of the super -conductor, is that they keep going onto the super-conductor, more and more and more and more, you don't have to take them off, because they are going on as light. And the only way you know they are in there is by checking the size of the Meissner that forms around the super-conductor.

'So what is a Meissner? Well, when electricity flows through a wire it produces a magnetic field around the wire, but with a super-conductor it produces what they call a Meissner. The cool thing about this is that it does not produce a north and south pole. It's a null field. A super-conductor has no resistance, so you could keep putting energy into it, to the point where it has so much Meissner around it that it becomes larger and larger, because of all the electrons and amperage.

'It will then begin to float on the Earth's magnetic field. It will cause the Earth's magnetic field to travel around it; it will not enter into the sample. It will become stuck in the magnetic field it is sitting in. To a point, you can put, as much energy in a super-conductor as you like, before it becomes HCL, which is a critical mass where as it becomes so huge it collapses and becomes normal. You don't want to be around when this happens.

'To get the energy out of a super-conductor you put the wire up to it and resonance frequency tune the vibration frequency of the wire to match the super-conductor and apply a voltage potential and it comes out. The neat thing is you can make a super-conductor that say runs from Tampa to San Francisco and you can resonance frequency tune the energy, put it in the super-conductor here, and it will get a free ride all the way to San Francisco. All these atoms in perfect resonance harmony producing a quantral wave, and the energy gets on this wave' system and has a free ride all the way to San Francisco.'

At this point, while David goes on to talk about the possibility of floating trains, which they already have in Japan but which work by using opposing magnetic fields, I was imagining a huge egg-shaped craft with Dave's super conductive powder sandwiched in-between an outer skin with people inside ready to go to Australia at the speed of light. Because if Earth's gravitational field has no effect on the occupants because of the Meissner, speed would not be a problem. Perhaps even to the Moon and beyond. Travel would become so quick and easy.

 David continued:

'In March 1988 we filed worldwide patents and US on Orbital Rearranged Monatomic Elements, ORMES. Each element had individual patents. You can imagine the patent office when we tried to patent gold, oh great, who are these guys? Then I filed another set of patents on the super-conductive state. Which is a resonance couple system of quantum oscillators, so there had to be a many atom state of ORMES so we had to can it S- ORMES. The super-conducting state.

'You can have a patent on the atom but you also have to have a patent on the systems of atoms. It's like a man being an army, a man can't be an army, a one-man army isn't real, an army is many men. Well a super-conductor is many atoms, you can't have one atom being a super-conductor. So we had to have a patent on ORMES and a patent on S-ORMES.

   'Well I didn't know that the law said that any patent involving super-conductivity has to have the approval of the Department of Defence, because of the strategic interest of the government. I didn't know this, so I just went ahead and filed the patent. Well, the Department of Defence didn't get involved. I only used the word super-conductivity once in the closing paragraph on the summary page of my patent application.

'I said it has horns, it has four hooves, it moos, it gives milk, it has baby calves, but I didn't use the word cow. I talked about the Meissner, its reaction with gravity (the levitation), but I didn't use the word super-conductivity except one time in the closing paragraph. So they never realised it was a super conducting patent.

'By law you have one year's grace, from when you file a US patent, to file a worldwide patent. So I waited until about three weeks before the end of the year, and contacted the patent office and told them I'm going to file a worldwide patent. Evidently, someone at the patent office re-read my patent application again and said, "Oh gosh it's about super-conductivity."

'Off to the Department of Defence it went, back it came and it said, "He cannot file worldwide". Then I went back to them and said, "Wait, by law I have a six month appeal period, I've only got three weeks. So they over-rode the Department of Defence, and let me file worldwide.

'Now needless to say by now my name was mud at the Department of Defence. Next, I get a phone call from this guy out of the blue, who wants to invest in my technology. I said, "How did you hear about this?' he said, "Well, everybody's talking about it"

'Anyhow, he's telling me about things that nobody should know, he's quoting specific references out of my patent, and nobody is supposed to have seen this, except the patent office and the military review board. So I had a private investigator check him out; I said "Find out who he is and where he comes from."

'We found out he flies out of Langley air force base, he gets his money from a Swiss bank account that the military keeps stocked with money and his job is to provide money to companies whose technologies they need for Star Wars. When they took this legislation to the legislator here in the United States, they turned it down. They didn't allow funding money for Star Wars.

     'So what the military does is put money in Swiss bank accounts that nobody knows about, and this investor goes around looking for companies that need support and when he finds them he funnels money into those companies.'

He said to Dave, 'I've got to have this stuff, because the only way you're going to get absolute confirmation that no one will question, is to have it show that it reflects neutrons.' He went on to say, 'I can get you on line for this in a couple of weeks, whereas it will take you three years.' Dave said, 'Then I'll wait three years.'

He said, 'Dave, have you ever taken this to a university and had university funding or government funding or grants of any kind?' Dave said, 'no'. There was just no way they could get involved with him legally. Dave said, 'he came back to me a couple of times and then gave up'. There was no way he could make Dave do anything. He could see he was totally private and there was nothing he could do.

   When you understand that this produces gamma radiation, the last thing you need is the military having this information.

However, before they let Dave go to patent pending in the US, the military had to approve it. They told him, 'You must get this confirmed by a totally independent laboratory, someone who has no affiliation with you, someone with credentials.' So he told them how about Argon National Laboratories. Were they good enough?

'Yes they're a government laboratory,' they said. 'OK, so we'll have it done by them,' Dave said. So they said, 'Here's what we want you to do, we want you to buy pure yellow gold, 999.99 per cent pure gold, and convert it into white powder, and if you can do that, we'll let your material patent application go to patent pending.'

So Dave went to the Argon National Laboratories and met with Roger Popel, Head of Ceramics and Super-conductivity. When Dave told him his whole story, he said, 'we have physicists here at the national labs that have theorised that the very elements you are telling us should, do this. We know this already. We just don't have anybody who can make them into that state. We're making them one atom at a time in the nuclear facility and know they exist in this state, but making them one at a time it's going to take years and years to produce enough to evaluate it as a super-conductor.'

So he was very excited about it. He wrote it all up and submitted to the Argon National Laboratories, and their attorneys turned it down. Because, they said, 'It involves chemistry and it can be done without the government lab's involvement. You can go to a private lab to get this done, and our very purpose for existence was to do things that you couldn't get done at a private lab.'

Dave said, 'Roger, the problem is if you don't make the white powder, how do you know it's gold, because you have no machine that will confirm it's gold?' What I have to have is, 'You take gold and change it into white powder so you know it came from gold.' He said 'I see your point Dave, it is a problem isn't it?' He said, 'I'll tell you what, there are two guys who used to work here, I know them personally, I socialise with them, I go places at the weekend with them, I know them real well. I'll write to them, and tell them I want them to make this white powder for you. I know them well enough that, if they say it came from gold, I will accept it as coming from gold.'

So he sent Dave to Mike McNallon and Steve Daniluck over there at High Tech. They told Dave they would do the work for $20,000. They bought the yellow gold, and using his procedure made the white powder. And they acknowledged they didn't know where this stuff came from, because it doesn't analyse to be gold, it doesn't have the properties of gold, but it came out of gold.

So David provided the affidavit to the patent office, all signed sealed and notarised. Now it goes to the Department of Defence and they say, That's not enough, now we want to know how you take the white powder and change it back to the yellow metal, gold'. Dave said, 'You must understand this is a materials patent not a procedural patent for the white powder, I was patenting the white powder. I showed them how to make the white powder from a known material, I made an apple into apple sauce, now they wanted me to make the apple sauce into an apple.'

David told them, I can do it, but I don't think I want to tell you how to do it.' What it boiled down to was they wanted as much information as possible from him before they gave him the patent. If they got that piece of the puzzle they would know exactly how this phenomenon works. They would get this stuff and put it into lasers and learn how to energise those with OCR and help produce gamma radiation. And that's a weapon you don't want Gadaffi having, or Hussein, or the military. It will go through brick walls and lead; it will kill everybody in the building but not harm the building. It is a very dangerous material, and no one should mess with it.

So in 1993 David Hudson quit pursuing the patent. The attorney said, 'They never can grant a patent to anyone else that will ever apply for yours, because you applied for it and got turned down.' David said that was all he wanted anyway. So after the expenditure of $540,000 he stopped pursuing the patents. So anyone who is searching for his patents and not finding them that's the reason why, all you'll find is 'patent applied for'. David was financially strapped by then, as it was costing a hell of a lot to maintain the patents. He coupled this with the assurance that they could never issue another patent to anyone on his patent, and said, 'Drop it, don't let us pursue it anymore.'

In 1994 his uncle came to him with a book and said, 'This book talks about white powdered gold.' Dave said, 'Oh really I got a white powdered gold and nobody will allow me a patent on it.' His uncle said, 'Dave it's a book on alchemy,' Dave said, 'I'm really not interested in alchemy. I'm a dirt farmer trying to get credibility in physics and chemistry and you bring me a book on alchemy. I'm really not interested in alchemy. Alchemy is when the Church were involved, this is the occult, I'm not interested in that stuff.'

His uncle said, But Dave, it talks about a white powder gold, it even talks about gold glass.' Dave said, 'And they are right, it does look like gold glass, it looks clear, it just looks white to the naked eye. But if you heat it in a vacuum at 1,160 degrees it will fuse to a pure glass, it's very brittle, but it will grind back down to the white powder. But it is glass.' Dave was amazed to learn that it talked about this in the alchemy text. It also talked about it being the main container of the essence of life.

'Well, we once said that when we have the analytical method this stuff could be anywhere,' Dave continued. 'Like a stealth atom it could be in anything and no one would know it. So one of the first things we did was to go to Safeways and buy some cow and pigs brains and take them to the laboratories and put them in fuming sulphuric acid and carbonise them, and then oxidise away the carbon and do a metal sulphate analysis on the residue.

'And we found that over 5 per cent of the dry matter weight in the brain was made up of rhodium and iridium in the high spin state, and nobody knows it. Then we read this text that says it's the container of the essences of life. I thought, gosh is this possible that this is the same white powder that they are talking about? So I began to do medical studies with it. Now I've done physics, chemistry, super-conductivity, quantum mechanics, and now I'm into medicine.

'I went to a doctor and I told him the stories about it, and he began to administer the white powder to a dog. This dog was a golden retriever who had an abscess, valley fever and tick fever. No medicine they had could cure this animal, nothing would work.

They injected 1 milligram, 1 cc in the tumour on his side, 1 cc intravenously and after a week and a half everything has gone away, and the dog's feeling great. One milligram! That's nothing. That's so small you can barely see it. However, after a week it began to grow back. So they began to inject the dog again, but this time they kept it going for about two weeks and it never came back.'

Then, without telling Dave at the time, the doctor began to give it to an HIV patient. The HIV patient was literally so weak he could not eat or speak. He was on his deathbed being fed by IV every two days. The doctor injected 2 milligrams of the powder into his IV After a week and a half, he is getting dressed on his own, he's eating on his own, and he's thrown away the IV lines, and they have to inject directly into his arm. In a month and a half he's on a plane flying back home to Indiana to attend a family wedding and shaking hands with everybody. They don't even know he's HIV positive.

'You do not get spontaneous remission from HIV. With some cancers you may from time to time, but not with HIV. The doctor was very impressed. So impressed he went on to treat a man who had carposious sarcoma, they are cancers that travel all over your body on the skin. This fellow had 30 lesions over his body. So he injected him with 2 milligram a day and in a month and a half the lesions were totally gone. When the lesions were dry you could literally just rub them away. You may get a slight discolouration where they have been, but the lesions just go. That's with just 2 milligrams a day.'

Dave puts special emphasis on the fact that they were using white powder, made of rhodium and iridium and not gold. Because they discovered that was already in the body, they thought that's what they'd start with. 'Doctors have worked on patients with cancers, ALS, MD, MS, pancreatic cancers, and liver cancers. They have done some experimentation with brain cancers. And one of the things they find is, when the dead tissue of the cancer actually begins to turn to healthy tissue, the cancer appears to get larger, and that's the opening up of the cancer. If you have brain turn ours there is a size limitation, you don't necessarily want to use this material so you may want some other way of treating it initially.'

This remarkable material is now being evaluated by the alternative medicine division of the National Institute of Health in New York City and many other places throughout the United States. And data is being developed on the information discovered. So not only are we talking about a new form of patent, we're talking about a room temperature super conductor that super-conducts up to 800 degrees. The implications for many areas of science are immense.

Then to find out that it is a natural constituent of your body and that it literally flows the light of life around your body. People have actually confirmed that there is super conductivity in your body. The US Navy researchers have measured super-conductivity in your body. What they don't know is what is super-conducting, because it's like some stealth atom that they can't identify. And they're right, that's exactly what it is. It's a higher form of matter that they're not aware of.'

While most scientists today wouldn't know what David Hudson is talking about, some must see its possibilities. Through David's work we now have the ability to take the next step towards free energy. The problem I now see is that scientists themselves will not like the idea that a dirt farmer is able to tell them where they went wrong. And will not want to lose face by having to study work that has gone on outside the scientific fraternity. I hope in the near future to use David's material to heal a friend who has MS. The outcome of this I will make public knowledge so that others can try. I do not intend to let his findings slip away into oblivion.

Through the stress of his work on reaching a conclusion with the white powder, plus government trying to close a factory where he was just starting to try and make the material, David suffered a heart attack and has had a triple by-pass. His doctor and his family are advising him to take things easy, so it is going to be difficult for him to continue with his good work. Many people - myself included - have offered to help, and hopefully when he is better he will accept. Surely we can't get this close to the answer to all our dreams only to walk away.


Are you mind controlled? (4/11/2007)

Do you watch television? How many hours a day do you spend watching T.V.? Have you ever stopped to wonder why is it that ALL OF THE NEWS STORIES ARE THE SAME NO MATTER WHICH CHANNEL IT IS? Have you ever wondered why they call it "Programming", and just who are they trying to program? Who is behind this "Programming"? A Wizard of OZ?

Propaganda was PERFECTED by the Nazis during the Third Reich under Hitler. Hitler stated that the "Bigger the Lie, the more likely one would be to believe it".

Could you imagine that you are watching a television program and while someone is about to be arrested, they show the policeman that the law he is about to operate under is being applied incorrectly? Or how about any show where something is about to happen that involves the law and the AUTHORITY IS QUESTIONED?

Authority is never questioned on Television. Why? Because It Might Cause Us To Think That Maybe The State Has No Authority Over Us.

Television Requires BLIND OBEDIENCE in order to watch it and not get sick to your stomach. BBC Stands For British Broadcasting Company. Who do you think runs it? British Intelligence, That's who. Everything we hear and see on television is directed by British Intelligence. H.G Wells, the Late, Great Science Fiction Writer was himself a Freemason and a Member of British Intelligence. Aldous Huxley's Grandfather tutored H.G. Wells and Huxley's Grandfather was a member of the "Round Table" in England. The First Movies out of Hollywood Included "Things To Come" by Wells. This was an early Propaganda Film aimed at America to Prepare us for World War II and the United Nations. A Must-See Film.

One of the best films to show the effect the programmers are trying to have on civilization is "Harrison Bergeron". This will be the State of Things in the New World Order if something isn't done about it soon. Also I recommend "ZARDOZ" another great Sci-Fi about a civilization of primitives controlled by the elite through brainwashing.

Have you ever stopped to consider the implications of movies like "Star Wars" and "The Empire Strikes Back". Or how about "Raiders of the Lost Ark", or even "Star Trek". All of these movies were made by members of secret societies of Freemasons or under the direction and advisement of them.

So lets follow the advice of Stephen Marley: http://rochester92.vox.com/library/post/mind-control.html

" It's mind control, mind control, corruption of your thoughts, destruction of your soul

Don't let them mold your mind, they want to control mankind

Seems like their only intention is to exploit the Earth

And you trust in their deceit, your mind causes your defeat

And so you've become an invention to destroy this Earth

Propaganda and lies are plaguing our lives,

How much more victimized, before we realize?

It's mind control, mind control, corruption of your thoughts, destruction of your soul

Ol' Grand Master let the people go, you put them in total confusion to downstroy their souls

For they practice what you preach, so they're always in your reach

Hi-tech slavery in these days, it's mind control

They'll make it attractive, to get men distracted

Corrupting, polluting, destroying your soul

Mind control, mind control, corruption of your thoughts, destruction of your soul

The truth is there for all to see..."

We are ready to fight untill the end of times against this conspiracy with the formation of Committee's of Hope worldwide .And now its finaly quite illarius to see my picture as a brainwashed Freemason Officer after Ive been finaly liberating myself from my occult Masters of the United Grand Lodge of England and the even worst ones from the Propaganda Lodge,yes it was all about Propaganda indeed.

Leo Lyon Zagami now sings along with Marley's new tune and hopes in a new world free of Mind Control and evil propaganda!

Leo Lyon Zagami now Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

 

New Information Surfaces About Masonic/Vatican 9/11 Perps (4/17/2007)

New Information Surfaces About Masonic/Vatican 9/11 Perps

Researchers Should Dig Deep into Monte Carlo P2 Lodge, Opus Dei and other Vatican connections concerning the real 9/11 perpetrators who are the same people that brought terrorism to Italy in the 1980's and caused the Bologna train station bombing.

By Greg Szymanski April 15,2007

In the last five years, there have been very few solid leads appearing in the mainstream and alternative media as to who really pulled the strings behind the scenes, causing 9/11.

Of course, the mainstream still clings to the bogus 19 Arab terrorist theory while the alternative media pussyfoots around, casting blame on the Bush administration and, of course, the Jews.

But, in truth, besides pointing fingers at tin-horn politicians, the trail leading to the real 9/11 puppet masters has been conveniently covered-up by their loyal minions working in the media, government and religious organizations.

And according to a number of credible researchers, the reason the truth about 9/11 will never be known is that "everybody is covering" for the evil masterminds working behind the scenes -- The Vatican and their henchmen in the Jesuit Order Gestapo.

However, recently the first chink in the Vatican's tightly knit and devious New World Order armor was made concerning 9/11 when Italian aristocrat and former high level Illuminati figure, Leo Zagami, began naming names, linking 9/11 to the Vatican and their Freemason followers.

Zagami, a former member of the powerful Monte Carlo P2 Lodge, claimed he had first hand information members of his lodge, including former P2 leader, Licio Gelli and Commandante Georgio Hugo Balestrieri had prior knowledge of 9/11 and even help orchestrate the attacks for their bosses in the Vatican and Jesuit Order.

"If you research Balestrieri and those around him, you will get to the truth about who caused 9/11 and it will lead right to the top people in the Vatican as well as Cardinal Egan and former New York Mayor Giuliani," said Zagami on a recent American radio appearance on Greg Szymanski's radio show, The Investigative Journal.

"These are the same people that caused the Bologna train station bombing and who used Italy as a test country for terrorism in the 1980's. Although Gelli is in his 80's now, he still is very powerful and well-connected to the Vatican and those other people like Kissinger and Michael Ledeen in America who are nothing more than Vatican puppets.

"Regarding Baestrieri, he has worked for them for a long time and used to control arms deals in the the Italian port of Livorno involving America, the Vatican and the Middle East. He now has been given American citizenship and is head of the New York Rotary Club. He also owns a company which takes care of airport security in U.S. airports."

Besides Zagami's firsthand knowledge, not much else is known about Gelli or Balestrieri other than Gelli was implicated in the infamous Vatican Bank scandal in the 1980's as well as being a close associate of former President Reagan and his cabinet, having been seen and photographed standing right behind Reagan at his inauguration.

"The both knew about 9/11 and their connections will lead to the real perpetrators, but they will never talk -- never!" added Zagami, who claimed that Balestrieri has placed him on his "blacklist" for talking.

However, a confidential source has sent more information to the Arctic Beacon about Balestrieri, saying the leads if thoroughly investigated, will fill in many of the missing pieces about 9/11 and other important matters concerning the Vatican-led New World Order.

Here is the recent information send by the confidential source. Note that B and GHB stand for Balestrieri:

Your analysis reg. G.H.B. was quite interesting. However, you only scratched the surface.

Here are some leads you might want to investigate further to put the puzzle pieces together. The information that is being share with you are all facts.

G.H.B. is a 'switched' off CIA/FBI asset. He was involved in so called anti drug operations for the US government. It was also through those channels that he obtained his US citizenship.

G.H.B's son was killed in an accident last Christmas in Italy. He had been an anti drug police officer who changed sides, became and addict, was hospitalized and jailed and then had the 'accident'.

G.H.B. has been, or still is, on a special Italian/Senate advisory job with special privileges, fronting for and probably spying his masters in the US.

It appear safe to assume that B is still involved in unauthorized technology transfer deals through his Italian/US connections. His alleged specialty is 'signals' / electronic eavesdropping equipment and other 'sniffer' electronics. He is 'using' www.rdn.it - Silvio Rononi to 'warehouse' for him.

Late last year he anchored himself into a situation in Rome/Italy. The Giacomo Maria Ugolini Foundation, set up by the legendary, Republic of San Marino ambassador Ugolini, who died in early 2006, that has its offices at www.villavecchia.it , a hotel / guest house near Frascati/Rome. The foundation's president is the ambassador's deputy Dr. Angelo Boccardelli, an artist and scholar, rather than a businessman. Villa Vecchia is practically bankrupt.

B. positioned himself as the international adviser to Dr. Boccardelli. Boccardelli has done extensive research on a sculpture alleged to have been carved by Michalangelo. This sculpture is owned by Boccardelli/the Ugolini Foundation.

B has taken Boccardelli to New York to promote and capitalize on the Michelangelo research results that Boccardelli hold. At the end of the Boccardelli interview, video clip you'll see B position himself with a comment that pretty much confirms all that has been stated here //www.youtube.com/watch?v=0ojNVJY4OVc

In spite of the fact that Boccardelli was ambassador Ugolini's right hand for decades, he is not a businessman and has pretty much no international experience, except for having been in Egypt, Jordan and Syria with the ambassador. Those were the countries Ugolini had been accredited for.

Boccardelli still holds diplomatic status with the Republic of San Marion. B is trying to gain diplomatic status using and instrumentalist Boccardelli so he can engage in activities under the protective umbrella that come with a person's diplomatic status. http://www.esteri.sm/default.asp?id=2195

A person that could probably give you very deep Italian insights is the Marchese Roberto Caldirola in Rome. A somewhat unique and colorful individual with a vast network in Rome. Caldirola can give you more in depth information due to his intimate knowledge of the Italian scene.

Through B's prominent involvement with the Rotary Club at the UN in NY City - Free Mason Light - he is instrumentalizing that avenue as well to keep a front of legitimacy. Within Rotary NY he is collaborating with a Turk - Kaan Soyak -, a wheeler dealer who is being used by certain groups within the Turkish power elite to facilitate 'certain' transactions between the US and Turkey. There is a connection with a NATO contract one of Soyak's companies hold in Turkey. B and Soyak organized a multi state conference in Turkey two years back where all the regional players got together, using Rotary and their Free Mason components to make that all happen. There were more than 400 people at that event.

B, being in his early/mid sixties , being a failure and left over from the cold war era, being personally bankrupt, he grabs any straw he can get to use others for his very own and short term gain. In how far he is being still 'used' by his former handlers is not known. Caldirola might be in a position to tell you more.

There is also a very interesting connection to an Italian lawyer Fabrizio De Silvestri in Turino. De Silveri's father and brother run a prominent private banking operation out of Monaco. They are most certainly all P2 members.

This is also a very well camouflaged connection to Opus Die and B.

Please note that most of the people are not aware who B really is and who he fronts for at any given time. This is especially true for Boccardelli /Ugolini Foundation.






http://www.leozagami.com/confessions/newarticles_101_110.htm


ARTICLES 141-150

 

On Remote Viewing (10/16/2007)

Officially, the US military does not make use of Remote Viewing activities, having closed down the departments that were involved in them in the 1990s. Private Remote Viewing experts however, are involved in drawing sketches of far off locations, some of which turn out remarkably precise. One US ex-army officer involved from Texas who's involved in Remote Viewing, claims to have seen Iranian complexes which are used for creating nuclear bombs. An interview with UK artist Suzanne Treister, who created HEXEN2039, a project about the military's historical use of the occult for psychological warfare.

The Hexen2039 exhibition was on show in different museums in London earlier this year and mesmerized the crowds. The project, which is also online, a film, and a book blend the fictitious with rigorously researched military (US and European) information.

The project is centered around a futuristic fictional character who is part of a 21st Century organization, the Institute of Militronics and Advanced Time Interventionality. The character, called Rosalind Brodsky travels back in time regularly. The narrative, which accompanies paintings and drawings, is not all that implausible. Issues addressed include real life shifts in the balance of political power, both (factual) historical and futuristic, climate change and new models of psychological warfare.

Remote viewing is a small part of Hexen 2039. The project entails a wealth of other issues including information about Soviet brainwashing techniques, the Korean war, and US experiments like MK Ultra. "The reason Remote Viewing is in the project is that it confirms another case of the military 'believing in' the occult and paranormal powers of perception and this drives the narrative and the research rather than being the object of it", says Treister.

She cites attributed and undisclosed historic records of past military organizations and events involving the use of the occult and hidden informational techniques. The narrative is compelling; in the year 2039, Brodsky travels to an assignment at West Point U.S. Military Academy, situated on the banks of the Hudson River, 50 miles north of Manhattan in New York State. She researches the US Army Civil Affairs and Psychological Operations Command (Psyop) based at Fort Bragg, North Carolina as part of an investigation into early forms of audio hypnosis or 'silent sounds' technologies, altering the brain's EEG patterns. This is used for military purposes. In the storyBrodsky casually finds out a series of dramatic military secrets as well real life links with the film industry.

Asked how she gained access to most of the military information, Treister says "I read a lot of books about historical relationships between the military and the occult, and about brainwashing, but some of the information is online." Treister also has family involved in one aspect of the military. During her London exhibition, informed viewers substantiated her findings and offered further information.Treister says that despite the secret nature of the military, there will always be individuals who manage to infiltrate.

At the moment, the most the US army will publicly admit to is its use of psychological operations. Soldiers in are trained to 'expect the unexpected' to the utmost extreme. Until 1995, the CIA sponsored research institutions with millions of dollars to experiment with psi phenomena for use of warfare. Remote viewing and psychic work took place at Stanford Research Institute at Menlo Park, California and in a rattly old building somewhere far from the civilized world at Fort Meade in Maryland. The CIA closed this down in 1995, after then President Bill Clinton ordered more openness in the army. The public was astonished to find out what had taken place without their knowing for two decades. The agents had been using their 'special powers' to trace missile silos, submarines, POWs, and MIAs.

What was even more stunning was the razor sharp likeness of the files and a film that was released a year earlier, Stargate. The film meticulously detailed some of the activities that were described in the previously classified CIA files; human consciousness was projected from one place to another and accurate information about remote and hidden locations was retrieved. The astonishing correlations between the film and the CIA documents were believed almost too coincidental yet the filmmakers insisted they had no clue about the army project, which was located not far from where they were shooting.

HEXEN2039 also traces other oddities between real life, the army and Hollywood, most notably Samuel Goldwyn's strange involvement with MGM. The project originally began as an investigation into histories of witchcraft, Treister says. "This soon developed into an investigation into the occult and inevitably, since the [fictional] Institute has a military imperative and works in alliance with other organisations on a commission basis, it took up an offer from the Ministry of Defence (MoD) to investigate and develop new forms of military-occult based technology for psychological warfare. i.e. the project organically developed through its own internal logic."

Blending fiction and fact often invites ridicule but practically there is hardly a way around this. In the act of remote viewing itself, there is however little room for such excess bagage. It requires a total concentration of the mind. Others like Ed Dames, the ex army officer who was involved in taking the army's Remote Viewing program's technology to the private sector, confirm this too. Dames, who left the US army in 1989 to set up PsiTech, was asked questions in an online chat session published on Mindcontol forumssaid technical Remote Viewing is a "very rigorous, disciplined program that teaches the trainee to accurately download information from the collective unconscious, or the global mind".

Treister experimented with remote viewing by studying the techniques of John Dee, the 16th Century controversial consultant to Queen Elizabeth. She uses a scrying stone. The term scrying comes from the English word descry, which means 'to make out dimly' or 'to reveal.' Incidentally, Treister actually used John Dee's stone, a crystal ball with a value of ?50,000, which was stolen from the Science Museum in London in 2004. "The first remote viewing drawing I made was of the floor plan of Aleister Crowley's house in Scotland before I could find an image. I verified later that in fact it had a similarly unusual structure", Treister says."I am not sure about the veracity of other later drawings, many were unverifiable, but also this is not necessarily the issue, it's more about the idea that these phenomena are researched seriously by the military, and in that sense all this becomes a real part of the world."

A reviewer of Treister's London exhibition says that Treister's military drawings using the scrying stone might be just as accurate as those made by the professionals. Ed Dames has been indirectly involved in the search for weapons of mass destruction in Iraq. He drew two locations at the request of Major Karen Jansen, head of the UN Chemical, Biological, and Nuclear inspection team in 1991. She told him the names of the locations and he jotted down maps Spokespeople at the International Atomic Energy Agency did not respond to an email inquiring if the technique is used in Iran or elsewhere in the world. Dames said that Jansen phoned him personally after work by the CIA and other agencies had failed to produce results.

Whether Dames also actually indicated to the UN inspectors if he saw weapons is not clear from the chat conversation and neither from an article that was written about this event by the Associated Press. It seems that the UN isn't a standard client to Remote Viewing sub contractors. Emails inquiring after this to the International Atomic Energy Agency's press office had not received a reply by presstime. This might change with time. Academics in the UK are complaining that in today's critical times, the arms control and disarmament community is facing a generational gap. Established researchers are retiring and newer researchers enter the field for the first time, who have completely different backgrounds. They have started an initiativeto combat this.

One private Remote Viewer/Dream expert, publishes his viewings online and people can tell him whether he's right or wrong. Brianspredictions.com is run by a 38 year old ex army professional who draws buildings, machines, motorcycles and aircraft. At first sight, it is difficult to take him seriously. The drawings are scraps of hastily drawn rectangles, squares and circles and scribbled notes and arrows. Yet Brian publishes articles that confirm (or deny) his findings, which indicate he often makesvery valuable contributions to public issues. He tends to dream virtually every night and during his waking hours draw sketches after remote viewing.

On 19 February 2006, Brian wrote "I had a dream several days about some sort of ram jet missile being built right now in a factory in Iran. This missile can travel some 10 times the speed of sound and cannot be shot down. Its going to be armed with several nuclear warheads and fired on 9.10.2006 at Washington DC, USA. Using remote viewing several days later, I now have more details on this event and they follow." He published drawings including a complex showing 2 buildings, storage tanks and a water tower, and nuclear devices of about 100 feet long on some type of hydraulic lift system. Brian details "The nuclear warheads will be attached to the from of the missile, that when fired can reach mach 10 (10 times the speed of sound). It has 2 large air intake holes, drawn above. This is a drawing of an underground tunnel used to transport the missile to the launch site and to attach the nuclear warhead. On the left some sort of belt moves the missile to a connecting tunnel (right) where the warheads are attached, then the entire missile is lifted by hydraulics 100 feet to the surface to be fired. The launch site is a very small square surrounded by a chain link fence in the middle of a park, a school is nearby and trees are everywhere."

The Reuters report that follows his drawings is dated on 31 March 2006. It confirms speculation which had been circulating in the media prior to Brian's dream, that Iran had acquired Shahab-3 missiles, which experts believe have a maximum range of around 2,000 km (1,240 miles), with nuclear warheads. Very recently, an Iranian website claimed Iran has 600 of these bombs, which the US last February said should not be banned, but preserved as a military option. Western army experts deny this the case. Iran is believed to have no more than a few dozen such missiles which are connected to new warheads containing thousands of tiny cluster bombs.

The moral implications about military use of claims to the future are not to be underestimated. It is a balance between complicity and criticality. Ultimately, both become part of the content of the work and potential conflicts transcend. Which is akin to annexing territory. "If the results were taken seriously without any other intelligence information sources and people were injured or killed as a result then [it would be immoral]. But from what one can tell, remote viewing was/is never used as a stand-alone technology", Treister says.

Controversy is part and parcel of the remote viewing trade, it appears. John Dee, who'sconsidered its founder, was swinging from highs to lows throughout his life. On several occasions he ended up in close trusted relationships with people who first accused him of immoral deeds. In 1555, he was arrested him and charged with treason, a capital offense. He had been involved in drawing up horoscopes of Queen Mary and Princess Elizabeth. He exonerated himself and ended up working closely with the people who first brought the charges. It took years for Dee to find a satisfactory method for the pursuit of the supernatural and he conducted "spiritual conferences" after lenghty periods of purification, prayer and fasting.

Dames also appears to have had his fair share of hardships. He's thrown out of PSIcorp and is referred to in the US media as 'Doctor Doom'. He says he has no feelings when he relays Remote Viewing information but that what he remote views from time to time is not very savory. He doesn't do missing people cases because it is too gruesome, for instance. Despite this ex US army officer's neutrality, things appear to get to him. Predicting what he calls "the Killshot", a solar flare striking Earth in the near future, he relocated his family to a cave in the Sandwich Islands (Hawaii) in 1999. Dames still believes the Killshot is bound to take place. He says on his website that it will happen in the next ten years. He also says Ukraine, any of these days, will be the scene of another nuclear disaster due to a Chernobyl like graphite-core nuclear reactor failure. When last June rumors of such a disaster were featured on Kavkaz Center in the Ukraine,Dames claimed this is what he'd seen. Appleseed Cast, the popgroup has recorded a song, Storm, on which Dames can be heard having a conversation with Art Bell, the broadcaster about paranormal issues at Coast to Coast AM.

HEXEN II, another movie, is currently in the making. Treister says it will be very different from HEXEN I and involve actual neurological scientists. She is also working on a book about NATO, which will contain reproductions of a series of watercolours that illustrate the NATO codification system.

Article from: http://globalpolitician.com/articledes.asp? ID=3596&cid=1&sid=27

 

 

Tom Cruise to build underground bunker in preparation for 2012... (10/16/2007)

Tom Cruise is allegedly planning to build a $10 million bunker underneath his Telluride estate in preparation for the end of the world, a source told America's Star magazine.

The 'Top Gun' star, who is officialy a devout follower of Scientology and a high level member of the evil Vatican illuminati is said to believe evil intergalactic ruler Xenu will attack Earth and so has designed a place to hide underneath his Colorado mansion. "It's a self-contained underground shelter with a high tech air-purifying system where up to ten people can survive for years," the interviewee said

Cruise is a devout follower of the Scientology illuminati cult and has been hailed by leaders of the faith as the "chosen one" who will spread the word of the religion. Scientology was created by L. Ron Hubbard a follower of A.Crowley and a IXo degree member of the OTO/illuminati.

Like Father, Like Son ::: Vox Stellarum

Aleister Crowley=L. Ron Hubbard=Tom cruise

Hubbard had clear connections to the occult so does Tom Cruise his Magickal Childe from Hollywood. Even in the first publication of dianetics in "Astounding Science Fiction", Hubbard in explaining how he did his "research" into what the mind was doing, says he used "automatic writing, speaking and clairvoyance" to discover what the mind's memory banks were doing. Automatic writing is an occult method of communicating with the spirit world, although psychologists consider its products to arise from subconscious thoughts of the writer. Whichever is correct, it is hardly a method used by competent scientific researchers and it's dangerous to play with such forces as the Jinns by our point of view.

Hubbard's connection to the occultist Aleister Crowley is quite clear and noteworthy. Crowley called himself the Anti-Christ, the Beast of Revelations, and 666. Russell Miller has adequately chronicled Hubbard's connection in 1945 to John W. Parsons, who headed Crowley's Ordo Templi Orientis (OTO) chapter in Los Angeles. Hubbard was an active member in this group for several months, and first met his second wife there. The Church of Scientology claims that Hubbard was actually infiltrating this group in order to break it up, but the following should suffice to dismiss this claim.

In the Philadelphia Doctorate Course lectures taped in 1952, Hubbard discusses occult magic of the middle ages, and recommends a current book - "it's fascinating work in itself, and that's work written by Aleister Crowley, the late Aleister Crowley, my very good friend." The book recommended was The Master Therion, (published in London in 1929) later re-released as Magick in Theory and Practise. L. Ron Hubbard, Jr. asserts that during the time when the Philadelphia course was given his father would read Crowley's works "in preparation for the next day's lecture..."

There are interesting similarities between Crowley's writings and the teachings of Hubbard. Dianetics' Time Track, in which every incident in a person's life is chronologically recorded in full in the mind, is quite similar to Crowley's Magical Memory. The Magical Memory is developed over time until "memories of childhood reawaken" which were previously forgotten, and memories of previous incarnations are recalled as well. Hubbard gives examples in the Philadelphia Doctorate Course of several people remembering lives earlier on earth, some up to a million years ago. The similarity between the Magical Memory and Time Track, then, is that they both can recall every past incident in a person's life, they both can recall incidents from past lives, and they both must be developed by certain techniques in order to make use of them.

Both Hubbard and Crowley consider it important to have the person recall his or her birth. "Having allowed the mind to return for some hundred times to the hour of birth, it should be encouraged to endeavour to penetrate beyond that period" (Crowley). "After twenty runs through birth, the patient experienced a recession of all somatics and 'unconsciousness' and aberrative content." "Thus there was no inhibition about looking earlier than birth for what Dianetics had begun to call basic-basic" (Hubbard).

Both Hubbard and Crowley are avowedly anti-psychiatry just like Tom Cruise. "Official psychoanalysis is therefore committed to upholding a fraud... psychoanalysts have misinterpreted life, and announced the absurdity that every human being is essentially an anti-social, criminal, and insane animal" (Crowley). Hubbard considered that psychiatry controlled most of society and was struggling to create their own 1984 world.

Hubbard and Crowley both posit the ability of the person to leave his or her body at times. Crowley states that the way to learn to leave your body is to mock up a body like your own in front of your physical body. Eventually you will learn to leave your physical body with your "astral body" and travel and view at will without physical restrictions. Hubbard teaches the same, and his method of "exteriorization" is to tell the person to "have preclear mock up own body" , which will send the person outside his body.

Crowley's Konx om Pax on right Both Crowley and Hubbard use an equilateral triangle pointing up in a circle as one of their group's symbols. Both use Volume 0 instead of Volume 1 to begin enumerating their works. One could go on for quite some time listing the similarities between Crowley's and Hubbard's theories and writings, but for more the reader is encouraged to look for him or herself.

In Crowley's Organization are several grade levels. To reach the Grade of Adeptus Exemptus "The Adept must prepare and publish a thesis setting forth His knowledge of the Universe, and his proposals for its welfare and progress. He will thus be known as the leader of a school of thought." It is apparent that Hubbard has fulfilled this requirement and now in the highest level of this organization Tom Cruise hopes to do the same and become the chosen one, the new Master secretely preparing for their evil illuminati take over in 2012.

Mr X

 

 

The Illuminati and the English Qaballa of A.C. (10/16/2007)

" Thou Shalt obtain the Order & Value of the English Alphabet ; thou shalt find new symbols to attribute them unto" -LiberAL chapter II v 55 (from the Satanic and controversial Book of the Law)

What is the English Qaballa ?

The English Qaballa fulfils the requirements of the instructions given in Liber Al vel Legis (The Book of the Law) to the illuminati of the A.'.A.'. in Chapter II verse 55. It was discovered on the 23 rd of November1976. After working with the Cipher several radical methods and new techniques were discovered that confirmed that was indeed the promisedcipher of Al. The word had finally become flesh.

How did the English Qaballa originate ?

On April 8th, 9th and 10th 1904 Aleister Crowley received a Book, The Book of the Law via direct voice communication from a "Praeter human intelligence" called Aiwass, identifying himself as "The minister of Hoor-Paar-Kraat", an aspect of Horus. Crowley who was both a brilliant Qaballist and an accomplished magician was surprised and shocked by thecontent of the book which claimed to be the basis of the " New Aeon."The Aeon of the Crowned and Conquering Child. Despite the unusual circumstances involved in its reception Crowley dismissed the Book as amere curiosity. The Manuscript was subsequently lost for five years before it was "Rediscovered" and began to realise that the book seemedto contain Qabbalistic formulae of an unusually high order, formulaethat promised to revolutionise and eclipse the crumbling traditions of the Golden Dawn with a living vital evolutionary system that was based entirely on self realisation using Magickal and Mystical techniques. This system was called Thelema.

In an effort to proliferate the message of LiberAl Crowley completed several extensive commentaries on the text utilising Hebrew, Arabic and Greek Qaballa to unlock its many secrets. His attempts at the instructions of LiberAl II 55 were initially equated to the pictograms of Liber Trigrammaton however he was not entirely satisfied with the results. In the New comment he states " The Attribution in Liber Trigrammaton is good theoretically, but no Qabalah of merit has arisen therefrom"

In 1918 Crowley's magickal child, Frater Achad, provided a valuable key to unlocking LiberAl as outlined in his thesis Liber 31. Achad notes the following :-

"Then I noticed another very important thing. I was wondering why A and L should be chosen, or rather why L the 12 th letter of the Hebrew alphabet should follow A, the first."

It would also appear that he was closer to the Cipher than has probably been realised, although he knew it Not, for the 12 th letter of the English Alphabet is also L the second letter of the EQ cypher and the name of the book from which it was generated.

After Achad's split with Crowley the subject of the English Qaballa was almost forgotten until the 1970's when a concerted effort was made to discover the Key to Al by the western illuminati.

What about the more recent efforts to discover the Cipher ?

In 1976 certain groups and individuals signed A A oaths (illuminati oaths) and worked with LiberAl in search of the promised Qaballa. Several attempts were made then either abandoned or ritually sacrificed as failures. Two orders in particular actively sought the answer the O.Z.R.C.S and the T.T.S. Both groups worked independently and were ignorant of each other's existence yet both found recurrent symbols relevant to Venus, Scorpio and the Rosy Cross. After several attempts the T.T.S decided to seek out the key magickally and appropriately enough one member began counting 11 letters from A to the letter L. He continued the sequence counting another 11 letters toW. Thus deriving the initials of "Azure Lidded Woman." Resuming the 11 fold sequence he eventually generated the order :-

A L W H S D O Z K V G R C N Y J U F Q B M X I T E P 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26

Many individuals and groups worked with the above Cipher using the Class A texts applying the EQ to various aspects of Magick. After the collation of much empirical data the consensus was overwhelming. This was indeed the promised Qaballa.

In the US certain members of the QBLH illuminati worked with the Cipher. One member, Soror Ishtaria, produced a program to allow rapid and accurate reseach. This Program is called "Lexicon" and remains the only program worth considering for serious EQ Research.

What makes this the promised Cipher ?

The text of Al contains a tremendous amount of corroborative evidence to substantiate this particular order. The sequence begins with the name of the book Al, in conjunction with the third letter W produces an anagram of Law, the English title of the Book.

In all "Official" copies of the book of the Law is a facsimile of the handwritten manuscript. Page 16 of chapter III contains a grid drawn by Crowley on the text of LiberAL III v47. Writing the alphabet continuously down the columns from the top left hand corner will produce the above sequence across the diagonals. This is proof enough for some, however, the evidence continues to mount up.

On the same page the centre of the grid contains a cross within a circle, traditionally the symbol of a "Rosy Cross" a fundamental symbol of the illuminati creed. The text states "then this circle squared in its failure, is a key also" The symbol occurs in the square allotted to K with the value of 9. The "Square" of nine = 81 the EQ value of "Rosy Cross" !

The edge of the circle intrudes into the adjacent square allotted to U or 17. The sum of the two squares that contain the circle is 26, the number of letters in the English Alphabet.

The value of "In it's failure" is 187 which equals "English Alphabet". "Is a key also" yields the value 93, equivalent to "Scorpio," "Divide" and "Time". Ninety-three of course being the value of the number that designates the Thelemic Current as a whole. This suggests that the particular order & value of the English Alphabet presented here is especially relevant to Thelema.

The total sum of the English Alphabet is 351 which is the total sum of letters and numbers of Al II verse 76 one of the more intriguing verses in the book and the subject of much debate.

In Chapter one verse 24 Nuit states the following: "I am Nuit, and my number is six and fifty" Applying the EQ to the text reveals that Nuit = 78. Naturally, 7 multiplied by 8 = 56, precisely Six and fifty and is equal to the value of "Isis".

This is just a fraction of the number of examples to be found in the text of Al. One verse in particular requires further scrutiny for it contains the seeds of Initiation concealed and revealed therein.

In Liberal II 75 Hadit declares the following :

"Aye, listen to the numbers & the words" The phrase is one of the more remarkable in the text. It seems to be a further instruction to seek out the order and value. The total sum of the verse is 418 equal to "Abrahadabra" in Hebrew and according to Crowley the number of the completion of the Great Work. The sum of Four + One + Eight is 187 and is the value of two phrases in particular "English Alphabet" is the first, the second phrase...

..."And doubt it not !"

What about English Qaballa Methods and Techniques ?

All of the techniques of the Hebrew Qaballa can be used with the cipher of Al. Essentially they can be broken down into specific groups. Gematria.

This is a method of comparing the total sum of words of a specific value and comparing the relationships between them. For example the Gematria of Love = 44 (2+7+10+25) = "Aum Ha", the last two words of Liberal. The value of 44 is also "Solar Hawk" and "Hawk + Lord." It is also equal to EQ the system that both reveals and conceals these relationships.

Notariqon.

This is another common technique deriving acronyms from phrases. The Classic example in Liberal is that of ISIS =56 this is demonstrated in LiberAl v1 22. " Since I am Infinite Space and Infinite Stars thereof"

This method can be extended by examining the first letters of a phrase and verse and comparing them with the last letters of the phrase to discover its form of manifestation. For example: -

"Love is the law, love under will".

LITLLUW = 73 = Power, from where ? ESEWERL = Warrior Lord

Mystic Numbers.

This is the sum of a given series from 1 to a significant integer. For example, the mystic number of seven is 28 (= 1+2 +3 +4 +5+6+7). Seven is the number of Netzach the sephiroth traditionally alloted to Venus. Note that 28 is equal to "Holy" and "Ankh" the Egyptian Symbol of Venus.

Anagrams

These can be found extensively throughout the class A texts. For example Hours is an anagram of Horus = 45. Arms is an anagram of Mars = 39 etc

Counting Well

This technique involves the crossmultiplying of two numbers and is derived from the text of Al III v 19 "Count well its name & it will be as to you as 718 " The shortest method of accomplishing this is to multiply the total value of one word by the number of integers in the second. And repeating with the second word. The two sums are then added and the resultant is termed "Counted Well" and designated by convention with a "%" sign.. For example Azure % Lidded = 718.

Azure = 63 (1+8+17+12+25) Lidded = 68 ( 2+23+6+6+25+6)

63 x 6 = 378 68 x 5 = 340 + = 718

Aum%Ha = 93, Love%Law = 156, Sun % Midnight = 666 Abra%Hadabra = 418,

Number Reversal

This techniqure is revealed in the first verse of chapter 3 "Abrahadabra the reward of Ra Hoor Khut" and is used to find the reward of the number e.g. the reward of Ra Hoor Khut = 97 is 79 = Abrahadabra = Heaven. The Reward of Horus 45 = 54 = Snake (The traditional bringer of wisdom).

There are many other techniques but they lie outside the scope of this brief introduction. Working with the methods outlined above will provide sufficient momentum and "Proof" to confirm the validity of the System.

The illuminati think that we stand on the brink of a New Aeon. The English Qaballa provides a key to unravelling the initiatory mysteries as revealed in Liber Al vel Legis and the Class A texts of Thelema. As a largely experimental system, it has no dogma and appeals to the very core of the individual..

The choice, it would seem, is clear for these demon lovers says Fr. Alav from the QBLH-RC+

A L W H S D O Z K V G R C 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13

N Y J U F Q B M X I T E P 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26

More Frequently Asked Questions:

Q. Why is the E.'.Q.'. Order & Value a serial order (one to twenty six) rather than hundreds, tens and units like the Hebrew system and others?

A. Many students of the Golden Dawn system and the better known sources on Greek and Hebrew Qabalah ask this question. In fact there is a considerable body of evidence that Greek and Hebrew characters were used for a serial order first, and that this order was important in the development of these systems, similarly many other ritual alphabets have used serial orders rather than hundreds, tens and units. There is thus no reason why E.'.Q.'. should adhere to the same pattern as the systems which have had most currency since the nineteenth century. On the other hand the vast majority of alternative English Gematrias proposed since E.'.Q.'.'s discovery have adopted the 1 to 26 "value" while proposing another "order" for the letters.

Q. Surely any attribution of numbers to letters would produce results? Isn't it more a matter of belief and "word association by numbers"?

A. Apparently not, though before my own experience of E.'.Q.'. I might well have thought so myself. Several alternative gematrias do exist, but as yet none has produced a magical system. The question of belief is not appropriate to a true numerical system, numbers are a standard of immutable truth that rises above mythology and other limited paradigms. So far the alternative gematrias have indeed proved to be nothing more than systems of word association, or go little further than "proving" the discoverer is Crowley's successor! E.'.Q.'. on the other hand has shown itself capable of considerably more than this, a situation that cannot be entirely due to the superior ability of its exponents!

Since writing the above I have become familiar with the work of David Allen Hulse, whose unpublished work on English gematria is a major exception to the above rule. Though not extending to a magical methodology in itself - as yet - the system he uses is the simplest of all, the ABC series numbered 1 to 26, which the discoverers of E.'.Q.'. had tried and not found of interest, my own researches also failed to find anything of interest in this schema. Hulse on the other hand, and I take my hat off to him for it, came at the problem from another direction, as may be seen in his "Key of it All" which I cannot recommend to highly, and got first class results from what had seemed to some of the best qualified persons in this field to be an unlikely schema. Having surveyed and examined many alternative methods of English gematria it is my belief that more is to come, and that the serial order applied to ABC and its odd numbered permutations (of which "family" E.'.Q.'. is an honoured member) is likely to be the most fertile area for future discoveries.

Q. What simple proofs can you present that E.'.Q.'. is a valid solution to the Qabalistic puzzles of the Book of the Law?

A. Simple proofs are many, though in their enthusiasm E.'.Q.'. writers have often assumed the reader will find them for themselves, and have concentrated on other more technical aspects. These following are among the simplest and most "accessible" indicators of E.'.Q.'.'s astonishing ability to detail Thelemic principles exactly without mindbending calculation or peculiar spellings!

Many Thelemites are accustomed to writing "Love is the law, love under will" as three 93's. The value of LOVE IS THE LAW, LOVE UNDER WILL by E.'.Q.'. is 279 or 3x93. Similarly "Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law" = 386 which is 2x193.

The second chapter of the Book of the Law, gives the number of "Had" as eleven, the value of HAD in E.'.Q.'..

The phrase STRANGE DRUGS from AL has the value 143, the same value as the phrase DISTANT DRUG in Liber VII. This is a striking example of the accuracy of the gematria system, involving not only AL but the entire Class A literature.

The Book of the Law injoins us to exceed by delicacy and drink by the eight and ninety rules of art. DELICACY = 98 by E.'.Q.'., no other reason has ever been presented for the number of "rules of art".

The Thelemic Pentagram rituals frequently attribute Babalon to West and Water, while Aiwass/Aiwaz is frequently attributed to the direction of Air. BABALON = 65 = WATER, AIWAZ = 36 = AIR. Accordingly E.'.Q.'. derived ritual corresponds closely with traditional ritual in this obvious respect and in others less obvious, without any necessity to squeeze round pegs into square holes by selective spelling or other contortions.

The Counting Well process (briefly, value of word a times number of letters in word b and vice versa) produces other startling proofs.

AZURE % LIDDED = 718 Note eleven letters and initials AL, the next word is "Woman", thus the initials ALW, which are the first three letters of the E.'.Q.'. Order & Value. Note also that the phrase "O Azure-Lidded Woman" starts with the letters O.A.Z., which letters have the E.'.Q.'. values of 7.1.8.

ABRAHAD % ABRA = 418 (Crowley's "Hebrew" system gives the same value).

AUM % HA = 93 (this word seals the book).

SUN % MIDNIGHT = 666, this number is traditionally associated with the Sun and with the "Solar Phallic" current of which "The Beast" is the embodiment. There are important keys in this equivalence, relating to Khephra, results magick and the IVth house of astrology, the enemy naming ceremony and much else.

[BABALON % BABALON = 910, 91 is a significant number, with or without considerations of the Hebrew system, since it is the sum of the numbers one to thirteen, and the value of 13x7. The E.'.Q.'. value of BABALON is 65, 65 + 91 = 156, the value of Babalon in Crowley's "Hebrew" system.]

These simple proofs are outside the realm of coincidence and are unmatched by any alternative system. Neither Achad or Crowley producedresults of this quality or quantity with their qabalistic analyses,simply because they lacked the tools, no alternative gematria schema has come close either. It is not a matter of "my qabalah is better thanyours", though many responses to E.'.Q.'. have been based on such apetulant attitude. The "English Qaballists" of the illuminati have done considerable research into all alternatives which have been put forward, and haveoften tried harder to extract sense from them than the proposers of the alternatives themselves. The vital thing to bear in mind is a qabalah is a ritual language, and any proposed system that does not produce a magical system is not a qabalah, whatever else it might be.

 

Alex Jones Exposed! (10/16/2007)

Alex Jones Calls Vatican Critics and "Catholics Run It All Crowd" Mentally Ill and Liars

He also criticizes people who present history lessons critical to the Vatican, saying "it's all made up or it's twisted..."

By Greg Szymanski, JD Oct. 10, 2007

Alex Jones has finally gone off the deep end, ranting and raving about the so-called "lying truth tellers" accusing him of being a Vatican shill controlled by their henchmen in the Jesuit Order.

In the past several months, Jones has been the brunt of severe criticism by thousands of internet readers across the globe who question why he "can't read history and protects the Vatican."

"I don't think he is used to getting this type of treatment but when the facts are presented to him regarding the history of the evil Jesuit Order and the Vatican, he reverts to name calling and will never deal with the true facts regarding the Vatican, the Jesuit Order and the Knights of Malta's involvement in the New World Order" said one Vatican researcher, who claims Jones' job is to keep the heat off Vatican intrigue.

Jones recently said on what has become his fear-mongering radio show full of half truths that anyone who reads history and criticizes the Vatican are "mental cases and liars."

Further, he claims that hidden history regarding the Vatican and Jesuit Order's involvement in things like Abraham Lincoln's assassination and the Nazi Party are "made up."

Past documents including a court case where a Catholic priest was framed by the Jesuits, involving Lincoln as a young attorney defending the good priest, prove the Vatican and Jesuit Order's conspiratorial actions along with European monarchs who wanted to end freedom and liberty in America.

Further, documents prove the Vatican protected and hid-out John Surratt, one member of the Jesuit-backed hit team who killed Lincoln, the lone gunman theory being factually dispelled just like it has in the JFK assassination.

Further, books by patriots during the Civil War days, including one by Samuel Morse, the inventor of the Morse Code, and warnings by Lincoln himself, prove the Vatican and Jesuit Order were involved up to their necks in a conspiracy to overthrow the young American Republic just like they are today with what has come to be known as the Vatican-led New World Order.

"So the question becomes," said another Vatican researcher. "Who are you going to believe: President Abraham Lincoln or Alex Jones? I think the answer is obvious."

This obvious historical denial about one of our most beloved and honest Presidents, say several Vatican researchers, is a clear indication Jones is a Jesuit shill since any intelligent human being would never make the statement that all history critical to the Vatican and Jesuit is "made up."

"This tells you without a doubt he is a Jesuit co-conspirator, as he relies on personal attacks and will never deal with the solid facts I present in my book, Vatican Assassins," said author Eric Jon Phelps.

Further, evidence that Jones covers for the Vatican is his blatant lack of coverage and total disregard of the federal lawsuit going on in San Francisco where the Vatican through the Pope's lawyer, Mr. Leno, admitted to Vatican involvement in the Croatian 1940s genocide of more than 800,000, claiming, however, it was justified under international law.

The incredible statements were made in a November 2006 motion in the 1999 case of Alperin v. Vatican Bank. The motion made by the Vatican defendants has not yet been ruled on by the federal judge, but the case has been completely ignored by the media, including Jones and others in the alternative media covering for the Vatican.

Besides Jones' statement that all history critical to the Vatican is "made up", he also said in an arrogant manner that he wants to sue the Vatican truth-telling crowd but later added "I don't have the time."

"The truth is Jones will never sue anyone because if he doesn't know, let me tell him a little about libel and slander law: truth is a perfect defense to libel and slander and I don't think he and his Jesuit advisors want to open up court discovery about the allegations made about Vatican corruption in the present and in the past," said Greg Szymanski of the Arctic Beacon.

"Jones recently called me a liar and mentally ill as obviously everyone knows I am one of the 'Vatican crowd.' Jones should watch his mouth unless he can back up what he says with facts. I never backed down to bullies and liars when I was kid, and I will never back down to this big mouth. I will debate him anytime and in any place but he will never accept because Texas bullies are usually Texas chickens. At least that is what we say on the streets in Chicago where I grew up.

"Also, the big Texas idiot said something must have been done to me when I was kid growing up in the Catholic Church, referring to pedophile priests.

"Coming from Jones low blows like this can be expected, but FYI nothing ever happened to me at St. John's grammar school or Notre Dame HS. The people and the priests there were all respectful and decent. I never have bashed Catholics but only the evil hierarchy of the Vatican and Jesuits which use the church as a front, using good priests and good Catholic people to hide the hierarchy's evil intentions and enormous wealth and power in the secular world. If Jones wants to sue me, go ahead.

"I am willing to defend my statements that the Vatican and Jesuit Order are involved behind the scenes in the New World Order. I will defend my statements by relying on facts and history, not personal attacks like Jones. I am also ready to defend my statements that Jones has been covering for the Vatican for a hidden reason. His lack of coverage proves his connection to his real masters since it takes a special kind of blindness not to see what the Vatican and Jesuit Order are involved in.

Jones, called the Rush Limbaugh of the alternative media for his rude and abrasive 'know it all' style, never has been able to counter his critics that he covers for the Vatican with facts, but relies merely on character smears and nonsensical statements.

Here are quotes from one of his recent radio shows, showing his true scarlet red Vatican colors:

Alex Jones: "I've found no one as bad as the mental case(s), Catholics run it all crew."

"I'm not going to have people on who are liars. I mean, I can sue them into oblivion but I don't have the time."

"It's completely nuts, my family's famous Protestants on both sides. I mean, founding Texas. Bringing Bibles in Galveston with Catholic Priests trying to kill them."

"And they're all former Catholics who, I guess, stuff was done to them when they were kids. They're all freaked out. They're seeing it as their view.

"And for me it just makes me mad because I'm tired of people saying things about me that isn't true."

"And then I hear them do their history lessons, and (stutters) it's all made up or it's twisted or it's a guy in a hotel told me once and that's their proof..."

"...(stuttering) it's it's it's, and I will not be bullied, into obsessing on Catholics or obsessing on Jews. I'm going to cover news and information that i believe is the truth"

"and again, a lot of this is cointelpro, uh Kurt Nimmo,.."

Kurt Nimmo: "we've seen the force from the trees (??), you know, as opposed to Zionism or Catholicism or even monarchies, it all at it's roots stems back the Power, and you know and business."

Alex Jones: "... exactly! you could ban Catholicism tomorrow and the people running it would just jump into some new group."

Kurt Nimmo: "that's right, and the people who rise to the top of the cesspool the sociopathic personalities who gravitate towards power so it doesn't matter if they're Jews or Catholics or Irish or from the planet Neptune you know, what matters is that they uh this is a personality type that gravitate to these power centers. and that's precisely what's happening. and people are wasting our time by pointing their fingers and Zionists or anybody else. now I can talk about Israel, but that's because Israel is so egregious in it's foreign policy in what it does to Palestinians and our foreign policy is co-opted by them.."

Jones interrupts, "Absolutely! ....(ends segment)"

NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR OF THIS WEB SITE LEO LYON ZAGAMI :

A few months ago when first I started my illuminati Confessions web site at Square Space.com I received a very hugly and insulting e-mail from the self styled Conspiracy hero Alex Jones. He criticized me for being a muslim and he criticized also Greg of ArcticBeacon for helping me to spread my message because of this. I was quite shocked by this e-mail but I think its quite clear to everyone by now why Alex Jones is not to be trusted as he works with the enemy as a disinfo agent and He is basicly one of them. So please check also this site on him : http://www.illuminati-news.com/2007/0817b.htm and meditate on this traitor of the Truth Movement who never mentions the Vatican or the Zionist!

“He who knows not and knows not he knows not: he is a fool - shun him. He who knows not and knows he knows not: he is simple - teach him. He who knows and knows not he knows: he is asleep - wake him. He who knows and knows he knows: he is wise - follow him.”

 

 

Blackwater: Knights of Malta in Iraq (10/16/2007)

From our friends at illuminati News:

Blackwater is more than just a “private army”, much more than just another capitalist war-profiteering business operation. It is an army operating outside all laws, outside and above the US Constitution and yet is controlled by people within and outside our government whose allegiance is primarily to the foreign Vatican state. In other words, Blackwater is a religious army serving the Pope in Rome through the Order of Malta, which is itself considered under international law, as a sovereign entity with special diplomatic powers and privileges. Like Blackwater, the Order of Malta is “untouchable” because it is at the heart of the elite aristocracy.

The Knights of Malta is not merely a “charitable organization”. That’s just an elaborate front, as should become clear to you later. As the name Sovereign Military Order of Malta confirms, it is a military order based on the crusader Knights Hospitaller of Jerusalem and is interwoven with Freemasonry. Most people have never even heard of SMOM, much less that it is a part of Freemasonry. But that is the way the aristocratic elite like it.

One of the symbols of the military orders of the Vatican, the double-headed eagle emblazoned with the Maltese cross, signifies omnipotent royal dominion over both East and West. The orb signifies temporal dominion over the globe of Earth, and the scepter signifies control over the spiritual and religious impulses of humanity. This eagle symbol is used in the masonic rite of Memphis and Misraim, under which it reads, “Order Out of Chaos”, the Hegelian method of crisis creation. It is found on the seals of many European and Eurasian nation states including that of Russia, indicating direct Vatican control over those countries. It symbolizes the desire of a predatory elite with virtually unlimited resources, to totally dominate the entire world under a New World Order global government system using secrecy, manipulation, coercion and terror with the ends justifying the means.

See: Double-Headed Eagle Symbol at Wikipedia

The two-headed eagle emblem of the Byzantine Empire (Roman Empire) on a Red Shield was adopted in 1743 by the infamous goldsmith Amschel Moses Bauer. He opened a coin shop in Frankfurt, Germany and hung above his door this Roman eagle on a red shield. The shop became known as the “Red Shield firm”. The German word for ‘red shield’ is Rothschild. After this point, the Rothschilds became the bankers to kings and pontiffs alike, among the richest families in the world. Ever since, they have financed both sides of every major war and revolution using the Hegelian Dialectic to engineer society toward their New World Order.

The Rothschilds and their agents, such as the Rockefellers, have been engineering America and its foreign policy almost since its inception. They and their Skull and Bones Wall Street partners staged and funded both sides in WWII, and out of that hellish nightmare was born their infant global government, the United Nations, and their tool of tyranny, the CIA. The father of the CIA, “Wild Bill” Donovan, was a Knight of Malta. In order to be a director of the CIA you must be a crusading Knight of Malta and it doesn’t hurt if you are a member of Skull and Bones either. In order to reach the highest levels in the Pentagon establishment, you must be an illuminated Freemason and/or a Knight of one order or another. Notable US military members of SMOM include top crusading generals such as Alexander Haig, William Westmoreland, and Charles A. Willoughby, an admitted Fascist.

Other notable members include:

Reinhard Gehlen (Nazi war criminal)

Heinrich Himmler (Nazi war criminal)

Kurt Waldheim (Nazi war criminal)

Franz von Papen (Hitler enabler)

Fritz Thyssen (Hitler’s financier)

Rupert Murdoch

Tony Blair

Pat Buchanan

William F. Buckley, Jr.

Precott Bush, Jr.

Edward Egan (Archbishop NY)

Licio Gelli

Ted Kennedy

David Rockefeller

Phyllis Schlafly (Dame)

J. Edgar Hoover

Joseph Kennedy

Henry Luce

Thomas ‘Tip’ O’Neill

Ronald E. Reagan

Giscard d’Estaing

Allen Dulles

Avery Dulles

Frank C Carlucci

Nelson Mandela

Rick Santorum

Phyllis Schaffly

Juan Carlos (King of Spain and Jerusalem)

Oliver North

George H.W Bush

Augusto Pinochet

William Randolph Hearst

Francis L. Kellogg

Such a list should make you sit up and pay attention, but it is only the tip of the iceberg unfortunately. Then we come to another SMOM member, important to what is transpiring in Iraq. Educated at the Jesuit Georgetown University, former Pentagon Inspector General Joseph Edward Schmitz, Blackwater’s operations chief, is a member of both SMOM and Opus Dei. All the top Nazis in our government are connected in some way to the Vatican, Jesuits and Knights of Malta and have been for decades, as were the Italian Fascists and German Nazis of WWII. After all, what was their favorite symbol after the swastika? The Maltese Cross of course!

These SMOM knights are behind most of the trouble in the world and they must be exposed as the criminals that they are. They are not nice people helping the poor, though they use good people in the lower ranks as useful idiots. They are behind drug-trafficking, assassinations, most wars, communism, fascism, feudalism, theocracy, Nazism, Zionism, globalization, crime-syndicates, major terrorist events, a new torture inquisition, total information surveillance, economic collapses, social demoralization and seek to completely enslave the human species in a global Big Brother totalitarian regime as they kill off the majority of us in the process. In fact, all of it has either come to pass or is in the process of being implemented. We are on the brink of WWIII which has been entirely staged by these profoundly evil men. Therefore, we have no time left for pussyfooting around.

But don’t take my word for it, do you your own research, find out and expose them yourself before these dirty Blackwater mercenary thugs are allowed to patrol American streets and confiscate guns during the next staged disaster. We can’t let this happen in America.

 

Blackwater Coming to a Disaster Near You...

 

Further Google the Following:

P-2 freemasonry, Gladio, Nazi Concordat, Vatican CIA, Knights Templar, Order of the Seraphim, Order of the Garter, Hospitallers, Sovereign Order of Saint John of Jerusalem, Knights of Malta, SMOM, Knights of Rhodes, Illuminati, 9/11, Jesuits, Opus Dei, Black Pope, Maltese Cross, Fascism, Zionism, Blackwater Katrina, etc

Combine these in various searches to uncover the linkages.

The highest levels of Freemasonry, including and especially, the Knights of Malta and the Royal Orders of Chivalry are guided by the Vatican, the hub of both religious and temporal power on planet Earth.

. . .

Former Pentagon Inspector General Joseph Edward Schmitz quit in 2005 to work for Blackwater. He is a member of Opus Dei and Knights of Malta. At least $2 trillion went “missing” from the Pentagon during his watch.

The Knights of Malta in Iraq?

An American investigative journalist compared the US firm Blackwater, the biggest security services provider in post war Iraq, to the Knights of Malta.

The company is currently in the midst of a controversy after some of its 20,000 personnel stationed in Iraq killed a number of civilians.

In his book, ‘Blackwater: The Rise of the World’s Most Powerful Mercenary Army’, Jeremy Scahill links the modern security firm to the Knights of Malta.

The writer argues that “Blackwater’s employees… share the same religious zeal of ancient crusaders”, the Egyptian weekly newspaper Al-Ahram reported.

. . .

Related Information

Bush’s Shadow Army

Blackwater has repeatedly cited Rumsfeld’s statement that contractors are part of the “Total Force” as evidence that it is a legitimate part of the nation’s “warfighting capability and capacity.” Invoking Rumsfeld’s designation, the company has in effect declared its forces above the law — entitled to the immunity from civilian lawsuits enjoyed by the military, but also not bound by the military’s court martial system. While the initial inquiries into Blackwater have focused on the complex labyrinth of secretive subcontracts under which it operates in Iraq, a thorough investigation into the company reveals a frightening picture of a politically connected private army that has become the Bush Administration’s Praetorian Guard.

Knights of Malta The Sovereign Military Order of Malta, also known as the original Sovereign Military Order of St. John of Jerusalem, is a closed fraternity of the Roman Catholic Church. Its initiated members must be Catholic and have served in the military. They participate in secret ceremonies and feudal ritual dress, and embrace a strong class/caste mentality as part of their initiation into Rosicrucian dogma.

The upper grades are fastidiously aristocratic and must be able to display a family coat-of-arms dating back at least 300 years in unbroken succession from father to son. The Sovereign Grand Master of the order is recognized as a head of state, and his authority is ensured by his secular ranking as a Prince, and his ecclesiastical ranking as a Cardinal. Under international law this organization has independent Sovereign status, which assures nationalistic loyalty from its members, above and beyond allegience to their own country–they also have Permanent Observer status at the United Nations. The current Grand Master, Andrew Willoughby Bertie, is descended from Mary Stuart (Mary Queen of Scots) which places him firmly in the Sion/Grail historical scenario.

The order and its members have been proven to be linked with the “Rat Run”, the post-WWII escape route used by high-ranking Nazis and death camp scientists from defeated Germany to the Americas. Sovereign Knight of Malta passports were issued with false identities that allowed escape from prosecution for war crimes.

The privatisation of security in Iraq threatens more than innocent civilians The killing of 11 civilians in Baghdad two weeks ago has once again put Blackwater on the spot. The US security firm first came into the public eye in early April 2004, when four of its personnel were killed and mutilated by mobs in Falluja. Although Iraqi religious parties denounced the attacks at the time, Bush gave the town four days to deliver the perpetrators before ordering an all-out attack, one in which thousands of Falluja inhabitants perished. In his book, Blackwater: The Rise of the World’s Most Powerful Mercenary Army, American investigative journalist Jeremy Scahill links the modern security firm to the Knights of Malta, an offshoot of the Knights Templar. Blackwater’s employees, he argues, share the same religious zeal of ancient crusaders.

US Theocons Fight Battle in Iraq Many has been written about the privatization of the Iraq war, but in his new bestseller book Jeremy Scahill sheds much needed light on the ideological roots of the largest US private mercenary firm and its links to the theocons and the Christian militia Sovereign Military Order of Malta. Prince, writes Scahill, shows how “politically powerful Christian fundamentalists and Neocons are pressing forward with their battle for what they call ‘freedom’ and ‘democracy.’” He has connections with conservative Catholic groups and funds rightwing organizations through his Freiheit Foundation. Senior Blackwater executives such as Joseph Schmitz do not only subscribe to the theocon ideology but are also members of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta, a Christian militia that had a mission of defending territories the Crusaders captured from Muslims.

Schmitz, says Scahill, “comes from one of the most bizarre, scandal-plagued, right-wing political families in US history.” The Sovereign Military Order of Malta began as a Christian charity in Al-Quds in 1080 to provide care for poor and sick pilgrims to the Holy Land. After the conquest of the holy city in 1095 during the First Crusade it became a Catholic Military Order. After the Muslims restored Al-Quds, the Order operated from Rhodes and later from Malta where it administered a vassal state under the Spanish viceroy of Sicily. The Order’s fighters, known as the Knights Hospitaller, helped the Crusaders in raids on Muslim countries near the coasts of Italy, including Tunisia, Libya and Morocco. The Sovereign Military Order of Malta is now a state located in Rome and is recognized by 50 countries worldwide.

BLACKWATER CHIEF JOSEPH E. SCHMITZ: KNIGHT OF MALTA Joseph Edward Schmitz is the son of the late John G. Schmitz, former California State Senator, Member of the U.S. House of Representatives, and U.S. Presidential candidate (1972). Columba Bush’s sister is married to John P. Schmitz, a beneficiary of the fellowship programs subsumed under the Carl Duisberg gesellschaft and the brother of Joseph Schmitz, currently the head of the Blackwater security outfit. John P. Schmitz has close links to the elder George Bush, the 9/11 milieu…

Joseph E. Schmitz: Georgetown, Opus Dei and Sovereign Military Order of Malta. From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia Joseph Edward Schmitz is an American lawyer, former Inspector General of the Department of Defense and executive with Blackwater USA, a private contractor providing security services to the U.S. military.Schmitz attended Catholic schools as a child and Georgetown Preparatory School while his father served in Congress. He is a member of Opus Dei and the Sovereign Military Order of Malta.

General Joseph Schmitz member of the Sovereign Order of Malta In addition to Prince, “A number of Blackwater executives are deeply conservative Christians, including corruption-smeared former Pentagon Inspector General Joseph Schmitz, who is also a member of the Sovereign Order of Malta, which Scahill describes as ‘a Christian militia formed in the eleventh century [to defend] territories that the Crusaders had conquered from the Moslems,’” Chris Barsanti wote in a review of the book for In These Times. Blackwater USA is the brainchild of Erik Prince — a former Navy SEAL and son of Edgar Prince, a wealthy Michigan auto-parts supplier — described by Scahill as a “radical right wing Christian mega-millionaire” who is a strong financial backer of President George W. Bush, as well as a donor to a host of conservative Christian political causes.

In the 1980s “the Prince family merged with one of the most venerable conservative families in the United States,” when Erik’s sister Betsy — nine years his senior — married Dick DeVos, whose father Richard, founded the multilevel marketing firm Amway. The two families exercised enormous political influence both inside and outside Michigan. “They were one of the greatest bankrollers of far-right causes in U.S. history, and with their money they propelled extremist Christian politicians and activists to positions of prominence,” Scahill writes.

The picture that proves ‘torture flights’ are STILL landing in the UK

Its registration number, clearly visible on the fuselage, identifies it as a plane which the European Parliament says has been involved in ‘ghost flights’ to smuggle terrorist suspects to shadowy interrogation centres abroad. Records show the plane is owned by Blackwater USA, a CIA contractor described as ‘the most secretive and powerful mercenary army on the planet’.

The European Parliament report describes these as shell companies operating as subsidiaries of Blackwater USA, ‘an important contractor for the CIA and the US military’ which bases the planes in Malta….Tracking technology shows that the plane was en route from Canada to Greenland two days before it was sighted at Mildenhall: the internet software does not extend beyond American airspace, but the expert explained that its route would be consistent with a refuelling stop in the Arctic – it only has a range of about 2,000 miles – followed by a further refuel in East Anglia, before heading to Malta.

Check Pope Benedict with SMOM Grandmaster Andrew Willoughby Ninian Bertie in the picture below:

 

 

The Golden Dawn exposed! (10/24/2007)

An esoteric Order founded in England in the 1880's, the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn was originally heavily influenced by Freemasonry. Its three founding members were prominent Masonic figures and early members of the first Masonic lodge of research, Quatuor Coronati Lodge No. 2076. While the common variety of legitimate Freemasonry is not occult oriented at all, the Golden Dawn (at least in its Inner or Second Order, the R.R. et A.C.) was a full blown magical Order. Still, Masonic elements can be found in the rituals and other work of the Golden Dawn. From its beginning the Golden Dawn and most of its offshoots have admitted women on an equal basis with men.

The Order continues to exist today in various forms throughout the world. These range from ripoff artists and egomaniacal illuminati manipulators to sincere men and women preserving the traditions of the so called Order. There are those who want to "control" the Golden Dawn for their own purposes like illustrius Brother Robert Gilbert of the QC 2076 Lodge or the infamous Sandra “Tabatha” Cicero , and those who freely share what they have and encourage others in this field. If this sounds like religion, it is not a coincidence.

The history of the Golden Dawn from its origins to the present, has been plagued by strange and bizarre people doing strange and bizarre things. In general, if the "Chiefs" of a Temple largely make a living from their involvement in the Order beware! If they claim to be the One, True and Only Authentic "Rosicrucian" Order (except for the few Others that acknowledge all of their self proclaimed "Authority") you are, frankly, better off looking elsewhere. However, you say, you want to join the Golden Dawn. You're smart, young, sensitive and have a penchant for Hermeticism of the Golden Dawn type. The history, rituals and regalia really move your romantic spirit. You visualize yourself in flowing robes wielding your Magical Sword to banish evil and invoke the Holy Archangels in dramatic form. However, the more that you look into the Golden Dawn groups that publicize themselves, and the more you read the postings of alleged adepts on the alt.magick news group and elsewhere, the less confidence you have in the existing branches of the Order that you see out there. What's an Aspirant to do? Well, there is nothing to stop sincere persons from forming their own group. An enormous amount of material has been freely available online and elsewhere for many years. A diligent search will reap many rewards. Meditation and practical experience persisted in over a long period of time will overcome tremendous obstacles. A background in some sort of fraternal organization that works ritual might be helpful. Israel Regardie would always recommend any individual interested in following a Magical path to seek and stick with some form of psychological therapy. There are many mentally unbalanced people in this field. They are best avoided when identified as such. They will do nothing for your spiritual advancement. Expect only to be disappointed by them. Certainly a good sense of humor is necessary. An industrial strength bullshit detector is essential when getting involved with any religious or occult group. Think for yourself and don't be a zombie for this or any other Order. Good luck!

 

The Grades of the Golden Dawn

First or Outer Order

Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn

0° = 0° Neophyte

1° = 10° Zelator

2° = 9° Theoricus

3° = 8° Practicus

4° = 7° Philosophus

 

Second or Inner Order

Ordo Rosea Rubea et Aurea Crucis

5° = 6° Adeptus Minor

6° = 5° Adeptus Major

7° = 4° Adeptus Exemptus

 

Third Order

***

8° = 3° Magister Templi

9° = 2° Magus

10° = 1° Ipsissimus

 

Some branches of the Order add a grade between 4° = 7° Philosophus and 5° = 6° Adeptus Minor called the Portal Grade. Some also add "sub grades" to the 5° = 6° Adeptus Minor Grade: Zelator Adeptus Minor, Theoricus Adeptus Minor, Practicus Adeptus Minor and Philosophus Adeptus Minor. These sub grades usually have no ceremony of initiation but do have examinations which must be passed before proceeding to the next one. Other branches of the Order do not do this. Some branches of the Order do not work the ceremonial of the "Elemental Grades" of 1° = 10° Zelator through 4° = 7° Philosophus although they do administer the traditional examinations of these Grades. The current ceremonial work of these various branches of the Order can vary quite substantially at times from published versions of the ritual as they appear in Crowley's Equinox, Regardie's Golden Dawn and Complete Golden Dawn System of Magic or Torrens Secret Rituals of the Golden Dawn. Traditions and examinations can also vary considerably from one group to another. Some groups (for a fee) will confer the work "astrally" upon distant candidates. Some charge relatively "high" fees for each Grade as well as additional annual dues. Some groups are headed by extremely authoritorian individuals. These are best avoided entirely. Some charge little or no money at all.

Mr X

 

Beppe Grillo accuses the Jesuits of manipulating Wiki on the Net... (10/24/2007)

http://www.beppegrillo.it/2005/07/wiki_e_gesuiti.html Beppe Grillo creator of the famous italian Blog who has now become a new movement in Italy accused the Jesuits a couple of years ago of taking control of the information network open source called wikipedia! The Jesuits have also sent missionaries in the virtual world of Second Life and are in control of the Servers and the Firewalls that control and protect the Vatican website. The Jesuits through their popular and prestigious publication CIVILTÀ CATTOLICA have also promoted in February a meeting dedicated to Rock music and Hip Hop to understand better how to manipulate the young people , the critical mass they cant control through their Mass...

 

The evil Illuminati ring of the Italian royal house exposed! (11/22/2007)

PLEASE CHECK THIS OUT REGARDING THE HISTORY OF THE ORDER OF SAINT MAURICE AND LAZARUS THE ILLUMINATI OF THE ITALIAN ROYAL HOUSE SECRETELY OPERATING FOR THE VATICAN MAFIA AND THE P2 WORLDWIDE:

http://disavoia.org/documents/ AICODS-Opuscule-English.pdf

This dangerous Order is headed by King Vittorio Emanuele di Savoia Propanganda 2 Lodge member 0516, Masonic Code E.16.77, tessera 1621

This Order as been already exposed in Italy thanks to the work of Public Prosecutor Henry John Woodcock and this article bellow from the prestigious italian Republica Newspaper that shows you (unfortunately only in Italian) all the international connections of this dangerous illuminati Order with the P2 and right wing Freemasonry in the USA , including important connections with President Reagan and much more including vicious intelligence operations all over the world in the name of the Order. It's worth getting a translator for it because you might find some very interesting material in here:

http://www.repubblica.it/2006/06/sezioni/cronaca/ vittorio-emanuele-3/holding/holding.html

But let's expose for the first time all the key members of this dangerous illuminati Order operating worldwide for the usual Jesuit suspects.Use this info to fight them now you know who they are:

DELEGAZIONI ITALIANE DEGLI ILLUMINATI DI CASA SAVOIA

ABRUZZO E MOLISE Delegato Gr. Uff. B.ne Mario di Genova di Salle Castello Genova di Salle - 65020 Salle (PE) Email: abruzzo-e-molise@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato Comm. Dr. Ernesto Salerni Via Santa Brigida 22 - 66036 Orsogna (CH) Email: abruzzo-e-molise@disavoia.org

CALABRIA Delegato Comm. B.ne Dott. Arturo Nesci di S. Agata Via Giulia 62 - 89126 Reggio Calabria E-mail: calabria@disavoia.org

CAMPANIA Delegato Gr. Uff. Prof. Don Giovanni Battista de' Medici P.pe d'Ottajano Via Monte di Dio 15 - 80132 Napoli E-mail: campania@disavoia.org

EMILIA ROMAGNA Delegato Comm. Nob. Don Niccoló Rocco dei P.pi di Torrepadula

Via S. Lorenzo 20 - 40122 Bologna E-mail: emilia-romagna@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato Cav. Avv. Massimo Vincenzi Via Garibaldi 7 - 40124 Bologna E-mail: avv.massimovincenzi@studiolegalesantangelo.191.it

LAZIO Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. Avv. Co. Antonio d'Amelio Piazza Pasquale Paoli 3 - 00186 Roma E-mail: lazio@disavoia.org

PIEMONTE E VALLE D'AOSTA Delegato Gr. Uff. Nob. Dott. Carlo Buffa dei C.ti di Perrero

Via Cavalli 30 - 10138 Torino E-mail: piemonte-e-valledaosta@disavoia.org

PUGLIE Delegato Gr. Uff. M.se Dott. Antonio Mottola di Amato Via Posillipo 9 - 80123 Napoli E-mail: puglie@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato Comm. Dott. Nicola Casalino Via Don Luigi Sturzo 7 - 70031 Andria (BA) E-mail: puglie@disavoia.org

ROMA Delegato Comm. P.pe Don Dott. Fabrizio Massimo Brancaccio P.pe di Triggiano C.so Vittorio Emanuele 141 - 00186 Roma E-mail: roma@disavoia.org

SARDEGNA Delegato Gr. Uff. Dott. Antonello FOIS c/o Mbe, Viale Umberto 106/b - 07100 Sassari E-mail: sardegna@disavoia.org

SICILIA Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. Duca Don Enrico Battiato Paternó Castello Via Duca d'Aosta 43 - 95037 S. Giovanni La Punta (CT) E-mail: sicilia@disavoia.org

TOSCANA E MARCHE Delegato Gr. Uff. Dott. Francesco Carlo Griccioli Nob. di Firenze Nob. di Siena Costa S. Giorgio 76 - 50125 Firenze E-mail: toscana-e-marche@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato per la Toscana Gr.Uff. Prof. Dr. Pier Luigi Duvina Via Scipione Ammirato 39 - 50136 Firenze E-mail: toscana@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato per le Marche Cav. Dr . Walter Pellegrino Via S. Francesco 33 - 60010 Ostra (AN) E-mail: marche@disavoia.org

TRIVENETO Delegato Cav. Nob. Dott. Prof. Pietro Fracanzani Via S. M. in Vanzo 58 - 35123 Padova E-mail: triveneto@disavoia.org

UMBRIA Delegato Gr. Uff. Graziano Savignani Via Gandhi 6 - 06019 Umbertide (PG) E-mail: umbria@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato per l'Umbria Uff. Dott. Giovanni Ranalli Strada di Rosano 83 - 05100 Terni E-mail: '; document.write( '' ); document.write( addy_text61557 ); document.write( '<\/a>' ); //-->

 

FORZE ARMATE Delegato Gen. Sergio Manganaro Via Giuseppe Belluzzo 27 - 00149 Roma E-mail: forze-armate@disavoia.org

 

SEZIONE GIOVANILE Delegato Comm. Dr. Prof. Giovanni Duvina Viale Donato Giannotti 44 - 50126 Firenze E-mail: sezione-giovanile@disavoia.org

DELEGAZIONI ESTERE

 

ARGENTINA Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. M.se Dott. Manfredo Cordero Lanza di Montezemolo Salguero 2132 6°A - C14525DES Buenos Aires E-mail : argentina@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato Comm. Avv. Prof. Horacio Humberto Savoia Maipu 864 Piso 5/A - 1006 ACL Buenos Aires E-mail: argentina@disavoia.org

AUSTRALIA Delegato Uff. William Bowmore Unit 56/410 Stanley St. - South Brisbane QLD 4101

Delegato aggiunto Comm. Rimgaudas Bagdonas 3/191 Sylvan Beach Eslplanade - Bribie Island QLD 4507 E-mail: australia@disavoia.org

AUSTRIA Delegato Uff. Prof. Hannes Marcel Bichler Loensstrasse 9 - 6020 Innsbruck E-mail: austria@disavoia.org

BELGIO Delegato Comm. Co. Aynard de Briey Av. de l'Orée 21/8- 1050 Bruxelles E-mail: belgio@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato per il Belgio Uff. B.ne Arnoud de Papeians de Morchoven Rue Defacqz 106 - 1060 Bruxelles E-mail: belgio@disavoia.org

 

BRASILE Delegato Comm. Visc. Dott. Giuseppe Lantermo di Montelupo Rua Padre Joao Manuel 755-16 Andar-cj 161 - 01411-001 Sao Paolo E-mail: brasile@disavoia.org

 

REPUBBLICA CECA Delegato Dama di Commenda Helena Leimgruber Chemin du Clos Devant 19 - 1163 Etoy - Switzerland E-mail: repubblica-ceca@disavoia.org

CORSICA Delegato Comm. Xavier de Peretti Rue du Stazzale 1 - 20137 Porto Vecchio - Francia E-mail: corsica@disavoia.org

FRANCIA Vice Delegato Comm. Dott. Sergio Donn 83 av. Victor Hugo - 75016 Paris E-mail: francia@disavoia.org

GIAPPONE Delegato Comm. Ideaki Kase 612 Kitano Arms 2-16-15 Hirakawa-cho, Chiyoda-ku - 100 Tokyo

Vice Delegato Uff. Eliano Fiore 3-2-11-108 Shiba Minato-ku - Tokyo 105-0014 E-mail: giappone@disavoia.org

GIBILTERRA Vice Delegato Comm. Avv. Anthony Julius Patrick Lombard 9, Shorthorn Farm, Europa Road - Gibraltar E-mail: gibilterra@disavoia.org

GRAN BRETAGNA Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. The Right Honourable The Earl of Erroll Woodbury Hall - Sandy Beds SG1 2HR

Vice Delegato Comm. Allen Sangines Krause 6 Victoria Grove - London W8 5RW E-mail: regno-unito-di-gran-bretagna@disavoia.org

MALTA Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. S.E. Amb. Mark Micallef 35 St. Barbara Bastions - Valletta E-mail: malta@disavoia.org

MESSICO Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. Gonzalo Baron y Gavito Tlaloc 120 Colonia Contadero - 05500 Mexico, D.F. E-mail: messico@disavoia.org

PRINCIPATO DI MONACO Delegato Dama Gr. Cr. Giuliana Castano Bizzio 3, Bd d'Italie - 98000 Monaco E-mail: principato-di-monaco@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato Comm. Nob. Dott. Ing. Francesco Verani Masin dei B.ni di Castelnuovo Av. de Saint-Roman 7 - 98000 Monaco E-mail: monsea@chemoil.mc

CONTEA DI NIZZA Delegato Cav. Co. Philippe Emmanuel Court de Fontmichel 18, Rue Amiral de Grasse - 06130 Grasse E-mail: contea-di-nizza@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato Uff. Dott. Olivier Henri Sambucchi 99 Quai des Etats Unis - 06300 Nice E-mail: contea-di-nizza@disavoia.org

PORTOGALLO Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. M.se Manuel Farinha Noronha Andrade Arena e Pascarola Rua Dr. Antonio Candido 23 - 1° - 1050-075 Lisboa E-mail: portogallo@disavoia.org

RUSSIA Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. P.pe Andrei Obolensky Balaklavskiy Prospekt 20 kor. 2 app.164 - Moscow

Vice Delegato Comm. Nob. Stanislaw Dumin C.P. 54 - Moscow 111250 E-mail: russia@disavoia.org

SAN MARINO Delegato Comm. Dott. Prof. Sante Canducci Via Cibrario 13 - 47283 Cailungo E-mail: san-marino@disavoia.org

Vice Delegato Uff. Dott Luciano Cardelli Via IX Gualdaria 12 - 47283 Borgomaggiore E-mail: cardelli@omniway.sm

 

SAVOIA Delegato Uff. Co. Bernard Fernex de Mongex Château Verdun - 73800 Cruet - France E-mail : savoia@disavoia.org

Delegato aggiunto Cav. Dominique Cavigioli Avenue des Ducs de Savoie 66 - 74200 Thonon-les-Bains - France E-mail : dasnieresdeveigy.thierry@neuf.com

SCANDINAVIA Delegato Cav. Prof. Ilkka Valimaki Kanervakatu 11 - 21260 Raisio - Finlandia E-mail: scandinavia@disavoia.org

SPAGNA Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. S.E. B.ne Carlos de Albi Castello de Montsonis Arteza de Segre - 25737 Montsonis Lerida E-mail: spagna@disavoia.org

STATI UNITI D'AMERICA Delegato Cav. Gr. Cr. Avv. Carl Joseph Morelli The American Foundation of Savoy Orders 605 Third Avenue Suite 1501- New York City 10158 N.Y. E-mail: stati-uniti-damerica@disavoia.org

SVIZZERA Delegato Cav. Avv. Nicolas Gagnebin 2, Rue Saint Laurent - 1207 Genève E-mail: svizzera@disavoia.org

 

UNGHERIA Delegato Comm. Laszlo Koczy Nob. de Borgo Kassai ut 10 - 2040 Budaors Kamaraerdo E-mail: ungheria@disavoia.org

 

VENEZUELA Delegato Cav. Nob. Dott. Fabio Cassani Pironti Viale Cina 24 - 00060 Le Rughe (RM) - Italia E-mail: venezuela@disavoia.org

-----------------FIGHT THE ILLUMINAZI SCUM----------------

Leo Lyon Zagami now Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

Our Italian hero Luigi De Magistris talking to the European Parliament (11/22/2007)

Don't miss this video! From the guy who has been fighting most the illuminati corruption in Italy our italian hero Luigi De Magistris ,recentely forced to abandon his investigation called WHY NOT? based on the corrupt Freemasonic Lodge of San Marino after he proved the involvement of italian Prime Minister Romano Prodi and the italian justice minister Clemente Mastella who is personaly supported by Pope Ratzinger : http://it.youtube.com/watch?v=VSAfVpZL7N0

---------WE ARE THE RESISTANCE ---------FIGHT THE ILLUMINAZI SCUM ---------GET INVOLVED IN THE FUTURE REVOLUTION!

Contact Leo Lyon Zagami aka Khaled Saifullah Khan Skype: leoyoung1999  Email: illuminati@webfriend.it

 

More about Prince Alliata di Monreale and Gladio (11/22/2007)

To learn more about the crimes commited towards Italy by the USA and the Vatican and their P2 implications read these two articles by italian parlament member Luigi Cipriani that should be translated in english .The first one is featuring illuminati members like Frank Gigliotti, Max Corvo, Max Scamporino, Charles Poletti and Sicilian Prince Alliata di Monreale my initiator: http://spazioinwind.libero.it/usacrimes/ita_doc2.htm All the prominent top GLADIO members and a timetable of their operations his in the next article: http://www.fisicamente.net/index-789.htm obviously including Prince Alliata di Moreale who is also mentioned in connnection with Mehmet Ali Agca in this interesting article http://www.arcticbeacon.com/articles/29-Nov-2006.html mentioning that Mehmet Ali Agca went to visit the Scontrino Lodge in Sicily and Prince Alliata di Monreale ( my illustrius Mentor) the Puppet Master of LA ROSA DEI VENTI AND GLADIO before going to Rome to execute is GLADIO PLANED MISSION : KILLING JOHN PAUL II.

Lugi Cipriani was a kind of communist who liked to tell and write the truth, probably somebody like me a fervent anti-communist would have never followed his work but now things are different, communism is dead and even the Russian want to send away the mummy of evil old Lenin a man who was actualy working for the New World Order. Lenin a Brother regularly initiated in Kiev in the Grand Orient of Russian Peoples. But my view can be better described in the following regarding communism: “Communism is not [and never was] a creation of the masses to overthrow the Banking establishment, but rather a creation of the Banking establishment to overthrow and enslave the people.”-Anthony J. Hilder The two Germans most responsible for the financing of Lenin were Max Warburg and a displaced Russian named Alexander Helphand...... The picture takes on another dimension when you consider that the brother of Max Warburg was Paul Warburg, prime mover in establishing the Federal Reserve Mafia System that we are trying to fight! Trotsky was also a Freemason: http://www.redicecreations.com/specialreports/ 2005/08aug/sovietrisefall.html and we find once again the Jesuit Zionist link in Russia because Jewish Freemasonry, controlled by the Jesuits, implemented Communism in Russia. Lenin, the half-Jew, was a Freemason and Stalin went to a Jesuit seminary. Dear friend the problem is that all we have learned a bunch of lies in school and now we are also being manipulated by the so called alternative media to think that the Vatican Zionist conspiracy doesnt exist or is a separate one , some like to say that Pope Pius X had harsh and unmistakable words in 1904 for a visitor, Theodore Herzl, the father of Zionism but at the same time their favourite bankers in the Vatican are the number one Zionist supporters the Rothshild's. After the II World war their link became even stronger and their New world Order is now being implimented trough the United Nations of Lucifer. In the photo bellow Prince Alliata di Monreale the real Mafia Prince of the Vatican illuminati.

Leo Lyon Zagami now Khaled Saifullah Khan

 


ARTICLES 131-140

 

Let's all say: Ei Commander give up! (7/14/2007)

 

Dear Brother Georgie, why do you still want us to believe in fairy tales? Can you get it dear Bush that your policies dont work and are damaging for our planet. Why not give up dear AntiChrist quile you can.It's not difficult it only takes a minute and you could change the lifes of millions of people now living around the world in war,fear and destruction thanks to the Puppet Masters like your father,yes the great manipulator of the Vatican illuminati game George Bush Senior. Your Masters in the Vatican and Jerusalem want war and you give them war one of your illuminati motto's down at your Skull Bones grotto says that... You talk of peace dear Georgie W. and you wage war,that sounds very convenient and tipical of your New World Disorder. 

We are fed up of your dirty games in clean suits , the world needs fresh and true believers and your New World Order is only creating infedels and porno addicts. You must be ready to give up for the good of mankind but Im afraid nothing better is coming after my words because these illuminati criminals working with their masonic networks are not ready to give up any of their power. 

In Italy a few questions are being made at the moment and American illuminati manipulation of the italian intelligence seems to have been exposed to a certain extent by italian magistrates. 

Meeting with the Committee of Hope for our weekly gathering of free young minds is always good, better then those boring Masonic sessions with their outdated rituals in a Lodge full of old dinosaurs with no real mercy, and no real hope , so today dear George W.Bush The Committee of Hope got togheter in Oslo in the Capital of the Nobel Peace Price ( another award created and given by the Vatican illuminati). We are getting to be more and more every week and it seems we all have a question for you dear Georgie.

WHEN ARE YOU GONNA GIVE UP THE WAR IN IRAQ AND ALL THE OTHER WARS? Are you gonna follow your evil Masters to Hell? Well the answer is probably yes , after all we know the committement of a true Bonesmen (from the Skull and Bones) to the illuminati cause of eternal wars a distruction untill Judgement Day. In the latest scandals to touch the illuminati scene in Italy alot of faithfull GLADIO/VATICAN servants have been touched but still alot needs to be done and the real players at the top escape scrutiny with a smile just like you dear George W.Bush. 

We need to focus on the illuminati game before is to late , all their Bildebergs , their CFR, their P2's can nothing in front of the power of God and they will be punished one day sooner or later that's for sure. Our Motto: No war please

In the picture below me and Gran Master Mauro Lazzeri involved in the latest italian scandal to rock the masonic establishment in connection with the Vatican and their political allies. In the other picture illuminati dictator George W.Bush: The usual dictator...

Leo Lyon Zagami now Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

To Henry Makow (7/7/2007)

Thank you Henry for what you are doing, and thanks for the italian article :) on freemasonry. I know the characters involved very well and the work of the excellent Rita Pennarola , I already spoke of some of them like Massimo Pizza and false Sceick Abdul Massimo Palazzi in my site .They are two terrible individuals connected with the illuminati spy and assassin Scaramella http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mario_Scaramella

These idiots realy think they are invicible but Henry J.Woodcock knows his job very well, though further investigations in this intricate web of italian illuminati seems always to be stopped when the high levels are touched trust me dear Henry.Monsignor Camaldo his a Vatican thief and a masonic criminal that should be also stopped but my dear Henry these kind of people seem immune to any attack and Camaldo his a big guy in the Vatican hierarchy connected to the head of the roman Catholic illuminati in Rome the Princess Alesssandra Borghese ... you can find more about her in this interesting article http://www.korazym.org/news1.asp?Id=16572 she comes from a long and ancient family line of illuminati criminals the Borghese family with many Popes in their fold.Check her moves and the people she meets on a regular basis and you will understand that nothing as ever changed in Rome since ancient times.

Rome is the city of eternal manipulation and mind control over millions of idiots in the world trough the Catholic Church their obscure medium of power used to capture the mass of sheep ready to do anything for a blessing. Freemasonry his used in these networks of Vatican power thats why Monsignor Camaldo and Princess Alessandra Borghese are members of important Vatican blessed Knightood Orders connected to secret Masonic Orders in the hands of the italian aristocracy.

The Italian aristocracy his also traditionaly inclined to became part of the Italian intelligence comunity just like the english aristocrats but the italian intelligence comunity his full of real and also hope to be aristocrats all working for the illuminati of course with no shame, all with close ties to the US intelligence and the Vatican just like Massimo Pizza involved in the Somaliagate investigation in italy

http://www.archivio900.it/it/articoli/art.aspx?id=7484

We have to wake up the people out there to what is realy happening in Italy because the rest of the world is not much better and the Vatican influence on international affairs his everywere to be seen. We obviously have in this international picture of manipulators also the Zionist element with their 2000 year old deal with the Roman aristocracy (mafia) for the ultimate manipulation of humankind trought the Vatican imperium. To fight the decadent roman aristocracy yesterday as today seems a must they are simply criminals just like their Zionist friends.

Leo Lyon Zagami now Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

The profession of Fra James Michael V. Stroebel (8/10/2007)

This is an important document that will give you a clear idea on what goes on in the powerfull Knights of Malta during their initiations and we thank my friend Eric Jon Phelps for putting it online on his exellent website called Vatican Assassins:

http://vaticanassassins.org/knight_of_justice.htm

A couple of Radio interviews with me and Eric Jon Phelps are featured on the Arctic Beacon web site and you should definetely check them out. Eric told me that I'm also featured on the latest edition of Vatican Assassins (apparentely the fifth edition of this succesfull book). Well I hope you are all having a great summer wherever you are.

Leo Lyon Zagami now Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

 

Secrets of Malta... (8/10/2007)

Originally published in Gnosis Magazine #40 (Summer 1996). - Does an enciphered manuscript give a glimpse of initiation as practiced by the Knights of Malta over 200 years ago?

[Editor's note: Few subjects have given rise to as much legend and speculation as the great medieval military orders, such as the Knights Hospitallers. The Hospitallers have given rise to a number of offshoots and descendants, one of which is the Knights of Malta. The following is an intriguing account of an encounter with the Knights of Malta in the eighteenth century. We must point out that we have not seen the manuscript in question and cannot verify its authenticity. John Baird, who was given the document by his aunt, said she burned it, "believing it to be an evil scripture," after he had transcribed it and told her about its contents. All we can verify is that a certain Manuel Pinto da Fonseca was indeed Grand Master of the Knights of Malta during the time in question. We invite you to enjoy this story as a possible account of an eighteenth century esoteric initiation and to take from it what you find to be of value."]

By Virginia M. Fellows

Whatever laws may govern synchronicity in the world of events, they have managed to elude my comprehension completely. Why is it that so often an amalgam of relevant information appears at exactly the right place and time? Is it an even that is carefully orchestrated from a higher world? Is it arranged by superior intelligences? By angelic intercession? By personal process of subliminal creativity?

Although I haven't an inkling of the inner workings of the invisible realm that directs such happenings, I do know that when these events come, they have purpose and meaning. When I am fortunate enough to have one happen to me, I am content to accept it as a mystery gift from an inner world while seeking its relevance in the outer.

Thus it was with pleasurable anticipation that I accepted a phone call that came to me on a crisp morning early in the fall of 1985. The call left me with more than a vague suspicion that it was not mere chance. It came from a young man, a stranger to me at the time, who had inquired at a local New Age book store for reference to someone with an interest in esoteric and occult matters. Since my specialty, as the proprietor knew, is research in various mystery schools, the obscure histories of alchemy, cipher writing, masters of the sacred arts, and custodians of the Holy Grail, my phone number was passed on to the inquirer.

After that contact, John Baird - for that was the young man's name - and I arranged a rendezvous, and two days later we were chatting over steaming mugs of herb tea. I discovered that my new acquaintance was a personable young man in his early thirties with an amazing story to tell. I quote from him verbatim:

It was on December 31, 1955, that I was adopted. On New Year's Day my new father invited an older uncle over to see the baby that he and his wife had just brought home. My uncle, whose name was Alex, looked down on me and smiled and sort of laughed, and from what I've been told, he said, "I'm glad to see that I have a nephew at last. He's the one I've been waiting for. I can die happy now, knowing there is an heir to the family. There is something he will do for all of us." Just to prove the truth of his words, my uncle sat down in a chair, asked my father to bring him a tall glass of dark ale, and toasted the newborn. He died that day.

Thus John's story began. It was to corroborate for me many beliefs and convictions that I had firmly held but which had never been satisfactorily verified by first-hand accounts.

John was too young to remember his uncle, of course, but he had been told that he was a member of a prestigious old Scottish family, the Bairds. Before his death, the old gentleman had arranged a bequest to the new family heir - a voluminous manuscript written by hand around 1882. He had instructed that the document be held for his nephew until he came of age. Sometime in the late 1970s the uncle's widow gave him a sheaf of old paper that had been lying in wait for over 100 years. Attached was a short note from the uncle explaining that the manuscript was written in code and had, according to the wishes of the writer, never to that date been deciphered. It was reserved for the second half of this century.

The young heir enthusiastically took up the challenge. To familiarize himself with its contents, he copied the manuscript in his own hand word for word. Before long he had the key to the cipher. It was what he called a "tilted cipher" - a fairly familiar style that was especially popular during the seventeenth century. Francis Bacon referred to it as the "Trithemius cipher," having been invented by the fifteenth-century abbot of that name. The cipher involves moving the letters of the alphabet a certain number of places to the right or to the left on the standard alphabet. If the alphabet is moved six places to the right, for instance, then "F" would be substituted for "A," "G" for B," and so on. It is most easily deciphered on a wheel composed of two superimposed disks, each one carrying an alphabet that can be easily moved in either direction.

John met with some difficulty with the deciphering until he realized that only every third line was to be included in the message. All other lines were "dummy lines" or nulls and therefore not to be counted. With this discovery, John found the transcription moved along easily enough in spite of the great patience and concentration required.

It turned out that the original writer was an ancestor of the Baird family who, in the 1880s, had felt compelled to leave a record of an experience he had undergone as a young man between the years of 1770 and 1776 on the tiny but famous island of Malta in the Mediterranean Sea. The writer, fearing that world conditions were disintegrating rapidly and that his message was in danger of being lost, wrote down with uncanny accuracy his memories of the astonishing adventure that he had experienced. His purpose was to inspire and educate future generations with certain arcane knowledge that was even then being perverted and diluted by "dark forces" that he described as being only too real.

Checking back on the historical calendar, one find that the middle of the eighteenth century was indeed a dangerous periods of political unrest and chaos in European history. It was the time when revolution was being fomented among the hungry masses of France. On the other side of the ocean, the American colonies were chafing under the yoke of British dominion. In addition, there was severe religious strife everywhere - the very existence of the Roman Catholic hierarchy was at risk.

Malta itself had recently recovered from repeated attacks by the Ottoman Turks and and would later attach itself to Great Britain. The small island, long a target for bloody sieges by sea, had struggled fiercely to maintain self-rule, creating for itself a reputation for valor.

Despite Malta's position in the middle of the Mediterranean, equidistant between the Straits of Gibraltar and the Suez Canal, it has been considered more European than African. Rising theatrically out of the blue waters, it consists of three small islands occupying only 125 square miles of rocky, unwelcoming terrain. Somehow it seems out of place in its watery surroundings, as though the gods had dropped it there as an afterthought for some purpose of their own. there has always hung over Malta a powerful air of mystery that is difficult to define but perhaps not so difficult to account for.

The mythology of the island is as rich and resonant as that of ancient Egypt, and indeed Malta displays ruined megalithic structures dating back to the third millennium B.C. They were contemporary with the temple mounds and ziggurats of Sumer, and may predate the great pyramids of the Nile, whose dates of construction are even now being disputed by scholars. Carved out of the rock, Maltese subterranean temples hint at oracles, magical rites of initiation, and long forgotten priesthoods. Sacrificial chambers cut deep in the harsh sandstone evoke speculations of tragedy and terror. Even today eerie burial chambers yield up sunbaked bones and ritually trepanned skulls from overcrowded cells.

Events as far apart in time as the visit of the shipwrecked Paul of Tarsus, the raids of the Ottoman Sultan Suleiman the Magnificent, and the Axis bombings of World War II have all left their marks on Malta, but no period of its history had make it more famous than the time of its occupation by the Knights Hospitallers, also known as the Knights of Malta.

Inhabitants of the island still speak of wraiths of knights and warriors, ghostly figures robed in white who silently ascend and descend the worn stairs leaders from crude castles to the rocky shored below. Footsteps, say those who listen, can even now be heard splashing through seawater on quiet moonlit nights. Perhaps the popular movie The Maltese Falcon exemplifies a well as anything the romanticism that tales of the island still evoke.

It was the glorious harbor, said to be the finest in the world, that formed the basis for the Knights' extended stay on the island. Semi-military, semi-religious, and semi-mystical, they were originally known as the Order of the Hospital of St. John the Baptist. Established in the early twelfth century, the order was first intended to provide nursing care for pilgrims in the Holy Land. But this was the time of the Crusades, and the Hospitallers (as they came to be called) soon became a military order, expert in fighting the Muslim Saracens and, in later centuries, the Ottoman Turks. By 1187, the Hospitallers controlled twenty strongholds in the Holy Land. [just popping in to offer a grain of salt...you might need it!]

In the next century, though, the fortunes of the Crusader domains waned. After the reconquest of Palestine by the Muslims, the Hospitallers fled to Cyprus, finally establishing themselfes on the isle of Rhodes in 1310. Evicted in turn from Rhodes by the Ottoman Turks in 1522, the Knights of St. John were homeless once more. In 1530, the Holy Roman Emperor Charles V offered them a roost on the island of Malta for the nominal fee of one falcon a year - an easy enough tribute since the birds existed in abundance around the three little islands.

Malta may not have been the place of choice for the Knights, but they had to take what they could get. Soon, with their maritime expertise and their magnificent harbor, they developed into a strong naval force for the defense of Christianity from the invading hordes from the East. They were virtually invincible. At the bloody siege of the island in 1565, the Ottoman Sultan Suleiman the Magnificent vowed that he would not spare on single inhabitant. With a force of less than 1000, the Knights made mockery of his boast and repelled his force of nearly 30,000, inflicting 20,000 casualties.

But there was more to the Knights of Malta, as they came to be called, than glory in battle. Their secret magical and religious activities were often hinted at but by no means understood in the outside world. For the Knights, the spiritual quest was of paramount importance, and they themselves promoted most of the rumors, half-truths, and speculations as a smoke screen behind which they could conceal themselves. (They are generally depicted, for example, as the rivals of another military order, the celebrated Knights Templars, but my own researches suggest that the Knights of Malta were in fact an offshoot or reorganization of the Templars, who were suppressed by King Philippe le Bel of France in 1310.)

Were these strange men magicians, secret adepts, and alchemists, "those who know," as they were constantly rumored to be? Did they actually possess great supernatural powers, and did they have the secret of immortal life? Perhaps they were even the possessors of the Holy Grail. Their blood-red surplices, emblazoned with a white balanced arm cross - the exact reverse of the Templars' red cross on white habits - were viewed with considerable awe, respect, and even fear, as is generally accorded to possessors of unknown powers. but what exactly were these mysteries? Some of them have been revealed through John Baird's deciphered manuscript.

Neptune's statue in in one of the courtyards of the Grand Master's Palace in Valletta.

It was during the middle of the eighteenth century, between 1741 and 1773, under the reign of a Portuguese Grand Master by the name of Manuel Pinto da Fonseca, that the story told by John Baird's ancestor took place. This was, fascinatingly, also the period when the famed "Wonder Man of Europe", the mysterious Comte de St. Germain, was astonishing the courts of Europe with his amazing occult powers, his limitless wealth, and his indefatigable efforts at forestalling the tragic events that would lead to the French Revolution.

It was also the time of the equally enigmatic "Count" Cagliostro (1743?-1795). This pseudo-count claims in his autobiography that he was born on Malta. This is most likely untrue - autobiographies of adepts were not meant to be taken literally. High Freemasons, Rosicrucians, and members of other secret societies deliberately created false pedigrees for purposes of mystification.

On the other hand, Cagliostro's claim that he once visited Malta with a mysterious stranger from the East may be true. He gives the stranger's name as Althonas. Cagliostro had met this adept one day while walking by the sea. The stranger, "a person of singular dress and countenance and accompanied by an Albanian greyhound," had invited him to his living quarters.

There Cagliostro entered "a spacious apartment illuminated by candles and furnished with everything necessary to the practise of alchemy." Althonas expressed his belief in the "mutability of the physical law rather than in magic, in the traditional cosmological principles of the 'opus alchymicum'," which he regarded as a science having fixed laws that could be discovered and elucidated by reason - a view identical to those of St. Germain.

Subsequently Cagliostro was invited to accompany his new acquaintance on a trip to Malta. When Cagliostro said he had no funds for the journey, the stranger laughed and explained that it was an easy matter to make sufficient gold to cover all costs.

When they reached Malta, they found the Grand Master Pinto avidly experimenting with alchemy. While in Malta, Althonas "passed away." And when Cagliostro left the island, he claimed to be "in funds, for Pinto well provided me."

Some of these bizarre memoirs have been corroborated by the document left to John Baird. But Master Pinto had a very low opinion of Cagliostro, considered him a fraud, and claimed that he had stolen alchemical secrets from his deceased friend. Then, said Pinto, Cagliostro headed for Europe to defraud people there with his false Egyptian Mysteries. Master Pinto promised that these would be exposed in time.

The prologue to the text follows in part:

Herein is the record of many discourses of the Master of Malta. They encompass cabalistic thought and hermetic arts - in short, the mystical order of all things. The Master, being gravely distraught over the possible demise of the old science at the hands of godless scientific methods, sought to preserve the vast store of arcane knowledge he had amassed. To this end he chose a cadre of pupils who had proven themselves after two years of harsh discipline and self-mortification. These students were to be living encyclopedias of the Master's knowledge. Moreover they would be beacons of the white light to illuminate the past of mankind.

It seems that the writer of John Baird's inherited manuscript, William Baird, and a friend, Ian Douglas, both young Scottish aristocrats, after graduating from university, had set out in a small sailing boat, the Naughty Maiden, in search of adventure.

They arrived safely on the island of Malta and set about to enjoy their leisure. One afternoon found them "enjoying a decanter of fine port" in a local tavern. They were approached by a young man by the name of Gino Corio. Although a bit taken aback by the forwardness of the stranger (to whom they had not been properly introduced!), they listened to what he had to say. "If you wish to learn great secrets," said Gino, "I will take you to a place where a mystic will unveil the secrets of God."

Gino had a brother who was a servant of the mysterious Master Pinto. Through him, Gino had leanred that the master was about to start teaching a course in occult adepthood to a selected group of applicants. He, Gino intended to spy on them. Would the two visiting Scotsmen care to join him?

Here was adventure of the highest order. William and Ian accepted the invitation eagerly. Perhaps, they reasoned, they might even try to join the course themselves.

Before applying, the two young sailors and their new friend decided to do a little investigating on their own. Learning that the course was to be given in a large warehouse on the west side of the island, they went to the spot before the others had arrived. Entering a classroom that "was not unlike lecture halls in Oxford and Cambridge," they concealed themselves - or so they thought - behind a tapestry, a beautiful arras on which had been woven a scene from the Iliad of Homer. There was a convenient small hole in the tapestry, and when they heard Pinto arrive, the young men peeked out through the hole. At the lectern was standing a tall slender man dressed in a long white robe trimmed with gold; on his head was a cap decorated with gemstones. In the writer's words:

Although his name was known throughout Europe, very little was known about the man himself. Pinto was a master alchemist on equal footing with the Count of St. Germain. And like the illustrious Count, Pinto's past and identity are points of much dispute. Some claim him to be the son of a wealthy Venetian merchant who learned the magical arts while travelling throughout Asia. Others were of the opinion that Pinto was the illegitimate son of a certain Spainish prince and had learned magic and mystery in Africa. The most disquieting thing about the rumors of Pinto were those of his death. Some said he was executed for heresy while teaching in Spain. Others said he died of a strange fever in Egypt. Many of the natives considered Pinto to be a vampire who could not die. The man I saw was obviously not a demon or a vampuire; in fact he was very pleasant looking. As he spoke his voice felt soft to the ears, but though low it was loud enough to echo throughout the old warehouse. As I listened I could sense truth being revealed.

Just as Pinto was about to begin his lecture, he truned toward the curtains, called out the names of the three youths concealed there and invited them to come out from hiding and join the class. Sheepishly the trio appeared and took the three chairs that had been reserved for them in the front row.

This Grand Master, Manuel Pinto da Fonseca, is reported to have been one of the most powerful as well as the strictest of all the Masters of Malta. The Grand Duchess of Malta, arbiter of local society, refused, it was said, to "receive" Pinto, so formidable was his reputation for fearful mystical powers.

So it was this Grand Master who was to instruct 23 specially chosen young men willing to undergo the rigors of the intense physical and spiritual training required to make them adepts. The two visiting Scotsmen, who were of the aristocracy, as well as their new friend, who was not, eagerly agreed to join the group. (A century earlier no one who was not a peer would have been accepted as a Knight.)

This was not to be an easy apprenticeship. Pinto promised his students that when he was finished, thos who had "stayed the course" would have developed all manner of spiritual powers ranging from clairvoyance to immortality.

You will learn the secrets of the Cabala, the mysteries of divination, the science of alchemy and other areas of arcane practice. When you leave this isle, you will be skilled and skillful and very formidable practitioners of the hermetic arts. Nothing happens by accident, except disasters. If you are here tonight, it is because you were drawn by the great emanation of God that attracts all who desire wisdom. It is because of willingness to learn that you have been chosen to receive the teachings of the most benevolent wizards (magi) of yore. Over the next few years all of your questions will be answered....When you leave Malta you will understand why events happen or not. You will be able to shape happening toward the good of humanity. Most important of all, you will put your fingers upon the pulse of God, and he will reveal the ancient secrets of the creation to you.

Pinto then gave the assembled young hopefulls a somewhat orthodox lecture on the seven worldly evils, the so called Seven Deadly Sins.

All of the evils, said Pinto, are based primarily on the first one, avarice or greed, followed by gluttony, lust, and sloth. Then there is pride, jealousy, and finally anger. The last is the "slow poison that will rot your bones bare."

Seven antidotes, Pinto went on, will replace the sins in ther souls. The seven godly virtues lead to brotherly love: faith, hope, chairty, rectitude, fortitude, prudence, and temperance, all of which must be firmly established in the character of each candidate who applies for initiation. "When a man's character is fully purged of evil, and his heart is filled with love and all the godly virtues, he becomes a true man of peace," said Pinto.

After delivering this more or less conventional lecture, Pinto gave specific practical instructions to his disciples. They were to live on the west side of Malta in a shelter they were to build for themselves. They were to respect a vow of silence during their apprenticeship. They would do exactly as they were told without question or hesitation. They would each be given the opporunity to ask one question during their stay. This question must be asked three times before an answer would be recieved. Any question whatsoever would be answered, with one exception: they were not to ask the length of their testing. That alone would not be revealed. (We learn later that this particular apprenticeship lasted for two years.)

Having given these instructions, Pinto issued to each student a bundle containing the clothes he was to wear: a tunic, a loose pair of pants, an embroidered sash, a cap, and undergarments. Each tunic was printed with a number by which the student would be addressed. Iam and William recognized the conical caps and brocaded sashes as "the garb of apprentices of a master alchemist who had learned the secrets of the philosopher's stone and had partaken of the elixer of life."

William was to be called Three, Ian was Four, and Gino was to be called Five. Pinto dismissed them with the following prayer:

Grand God, creator of life, we who would seek you ask for belssing. Grant us your great wisdom and patience - your patience that is beyond all time. May these disciples know your presence within them. May they grow in knowledge and virtue. Let them light the path of man's destiny. I ask in the Living Word of God. So be it!

As the young men left the warehouse, they hear Pinto's final instruction: "Be here at dawn. Your trials will begin on the beach!"

As John Baird continued to decipher the manuscript, he discovered that this ancestor, whose name had eventually been changed from Three to "Black Thorn," had managed to stay the course and eventually reached the point where he could say of himself: "On the island of Malta the sea was split and the clouds rolled back like an ancient scroll. Ignorance was blown away like chaff before a storm."

Apparently Black Thorn had finally recieved the gift of enlightenment. He lived to be over 100 years old and wrote his manuscript in the 1880s at that advanced age, recalling with clarity every detail of the teachings of his youthful apprenticeship.

Ggantija Temples - Gozo, Malta.(said to pre-date Pyramids of Giza, Stonehenge)

John Baird, who has not yet fully completed the deciphering of his manuscript, says that further instructions are given in reading the "light sheath" or aura, learning about the "auraciles" or chakras of the body, the expansion of memory thrtough meditation, understanding the soul of man, and the various and sundry arts of "wizardry". Much, the instructions say, can be made to happen through chanting, spiritual commands, and "concantations.(?)"

Intriguingly, Pinto gives several personal anecdotes to the "Great Count Saint Germain," with whom he claims to be "at the same level" and with whom he has an intimate friendship. One particularly interesting story tells of a threat by villainous men such as the Notorious Marquis de Sade and Adam Weishaupt, who attmepted to infiltrate and dominate the ranks of Pinto's and St. Germain's secret society for sinister political purposes.

According to Pinto, St. Germain managed to thwart the plot by a clever and miraculous subterfuge. The "evil men" had raised a great deal of currency, intending to exchange it for silver. St Germain approached them with an offer to exchange "a great deal of gold" for their currency. As he expected, the greedy manipulators consented and exchanged all their assets for St. Germain's gold. But this gold had been produced alchemically, and within 24 hours after the transaction was completed, St Germain caused the gold to be turned back into lead, and the plotters were without funds.

There are other stories and instructions given by the Master Pinto, according to John Baird. Hints of further teachings make one thirst to see the completed work. Unfortunately before John had transcribed the entire manuscript he moved to Florida, and I lost track of him for more than three years. Fortunately he has now moved back to my area and promises to do further work on the manuscript. He assures me that the transcription will be completed soon.

The information that one recieves from this text is an undeniable boon to students of occultism. So much that has been available in recent years is either spurious, hearsay, or intentionally fabricated disinformation. "Not all true things are the truth," as Celement of Alexandria cryptically observed some 1800 years ago. One could add, "not all true things are to be said to all men."

There is more than one danger to be aware of in this context - the malicious distortion of secret teachings by enemies. In Isis Unveiled, H.P. Blavatsky blames the Jesuits for polluting and downgrading medieval knightly orders. And in this manuscript, Pinto tells his students of one of the sources of disinformation they will have to content with:

I expect you to do battle with black and grey forces that will oppose you. Learn your lessons, and you will become a living mass of power that will smash all obstacles. The black forces that you will encounter will consist of those who have given themselves over to the wicked and chaotic entitites that have sought out ways to corrupt the race of man. Their earthly kings are blood-sucking money-lenders an unscrupulous men of commerce. Their clergymen are warlocks and spoiled priests. I will tell you more about the black forces after you have completed your training and conditioning. [bolding added for emphasis- the curator]

Contemporary seekers will recognize that another obstacle: that "those who know" have until the present time purposely withheld information from an unevolved humanity that is not yet ready to be entrusted with its powers. Two millennia ago, Christ said, "I have yet many things to say until you, but ye cannot bear them now" (John 16:12).

In the present age this edict no longer holds. Modern esotericists believe that it is now time for each individual soul to take responsibility for its own actions, for each one to "sit under his own fig tree." Cosmic justice ordains that members of humanity who have struggled on earth for unknown centuries must now be informed oof the choices that are theirs to make.

It is because of this new period of revelation, I am convinced, that my personal searches have corroborated the reality of superior "brothers" portrayed in John Baird's inheritance. It may be that benevolent custodians of humanity are gradually emerging from the shadows to come to the aid of a world in serious risk of self-annihilation. It was surely for the end of this century that the writer of this manuscript laboriously enciphered his warning signals and his assurances that "disaster can still be averted."

As someone has said, "It is an exciting time to be alive!"

Virginia M. Fellows, a free-lance writer based in Michigan, has spent many years researching Theosophy, Rosicrucianism, spiritual alchemy, and related subjects. She is currently working on a book about the mystical and alchemical activities of Francis Bacon.

------------------------------------------------------

------------------------------------------------------

The Knights of Malta destroyed the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus? (one of the Seven Ancient Wonders of the World.)

Some accounts will say it was toppled by earthquake in 1304. This seems to be the popular mainstream version of the grand structure's demise.

Another account tells of it being ordered to be destroyed in 1522 (presumably by the Roman Catholic Church). Interestingly, this is the same year that the Knights are said to have been driven off the island of Rhodes by the Turks. One author, Claude Guichard, pins the deed squarely on the shoulders of the Knights of Malta, writing in 1581:

"Taking candles, they went down into the chamber and found marble columns carved in relief. The space between the columns was lined with mouldings and sculptures, and histories and battle scenes were also represented in relief. Having admired this at first, and entertained their fancy with the singularity of the work, finally they pulled it down, broke it apart and smashed it, in order to use it [for the lime kilns]."

They reportedly saw fit to build a fort out of its remains.

--------

In this area of study it is hard for me to take anything, including Baird's manuscript, at face value.

The article, specifically the quotes from the manuscript, raises important questions. One is: is there a division between the Knights of Malta that destroyed the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus, and the Knights of Malta of the time of Manuel Pinto da Fonseca?

After all, if Baird's manuscript is to be taken at face value when he writes "These students were to be living encyclopedias of the Master's knowledge. Moreover they would be beacons of the white light to illuminate the past of mankind." it surely does not sound as though this is the same group that would go around smashing the very remnants of that past at the behest of the Pope, does it? And that act of destruction supposedly took place roughly 245 years before Pinto was known as Grand Master...

The direct quotes from the manuscript give me the impression that Pinto's teachings were of a somewhat wholesome and even benevolent nature. But maybe that's the whole idea....

Such a notion flies in the face of what is commonly known about religious Military Orders of the time. They were cold blooded killers, in most cases, with a mystical bent, apparently having a monopoly on some ancient knowledge having to do with Cabala and Egypt among other things.

Of course Eric Jon Phelps through his work Vatican Assassins has shown that the modern Sovereign Military Order of Malta are the brute force arm of the Jesuit heirarchy. Members of both the Jesuits and the SMoM pop up in key conspiratorial positions throughout the history of the last 200+ years.

As we read in the alleged manuscript, Adam Weishaupt (of Bavarian Illuminati fame, a Jesuit according to many) had tried to infiltrate and take over the Knights once. Unfortunately the text gives no date for this. Perhaps he and his cohorts tried again and were succesful? By the official account (here) The KoM have always been friendly with the Holy See, but they were considered exempt from the Church meaning that they had sovereignty to elect their own leaders without interference. The Knights of Malta would not be known as such had the island itself not been gifted to the group by Emperor Charles V with the approval of Pope Clement VII.

All this considered, it leads me to a couple possibilities-

1. William Baird, the author of the encoded manuscript, had indeed gone through initiation into the KoM. However, his manuscript was nothing more than the result of a mission of disinformation assigned to him. The objective of the disinformation being; to convince readers who even bothered to look in the first place, that the KoM are a benevolent society. The manner in which he presented it to his nephew makes it all the more believable.

2. There was a split within the ranks of the KoM with Pinto heading up the renegade faction tired of the Holy See's BS, fighting to bring back old knowledge most likely of Druidic origin originally but suppressed by the dominant, temple smashing, crusader coddling faction of Knights. Perhaps he had an idea of what was to come, for little more than 20 years after the alleged initiation of William Baird, Napolean Bonaparte conquered Malta forcing the Knights to move yet again.

Of partiuclar interest to me are the quotes allegedly from Pinto about the "dark forces" and "blood-sucking money-lenders". These comments give credence to possibility 2. Obviously there is a lot more research to do.





By GainesvilleSun, Beppe Grillo, Xare420| 3 videos

BEWARE OF THE SECRET TANTRIK TEACHINGS OF A SATANIC MASTER(Dr.Nicholai Frisvold-Norway)

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 06:19PM  

We reveal for the first time KARNAG TASEL
Or;
the secret teachings of the Brilliant White
and the Black Spotted temple a dark satanic practice from the far East connected with forces of evil in the New World Order.

Written by Dr.Nicholai Frisvold (in Oslo Norway an important center of satanism in northern Europe!)

These lessons are released from within the True source of Power, by the Master Azoth in the Threshold-kingdom. These lessons will serve the interests of initiates of several different traditions and will due to this fact be circulated amongst the members of the Nath samprayada (AMOOKOS) and Uttara Kaula Tantrikas. These lessons are released in the ninehundred-and-forty year of the Vikram era (2000 e.v) to benefit the Seekers on their path towards enlightenment. May peace, happiness and understanding be bestowed upon all the Knights of Shambhalah. May the curse, blessing and cunning be partaken of by all who read and use these lessons.

This is a series of lessons based upon the sacred and holy tradition of Bön-Pa, the shamanistic Vajra-spiritism of Old Tibet but grounded, protected and reflected through the diksha and parampara of the nath samparayada and uttara kaula tantrikas. It is here presented in eleven cuts or lesions for the eternal affliction of those who embark upon these teachings, for the blessing or the curse of the Seeker. These eleven lesions are:

Lesion number One.........Consummation of the Light of Night

Lesion number Two.........Mediations on the Shen

Lesion number Three.......Tapping the Source of Evil

Lesion number Four.........Cultivation and trafficking with the Yidams - part I

Lesion number Five..........Cultivation and trafficking with the Yidams - part II

Lesion number Six............Truth unfolding into the hands of the Revelator (Welse Ngampa)

Lesion number Seven.......Meri – at the Mountains of Organic Fire

Lesion number Eight.......The sacred Priesthood of Zhan Zhung (Atlantis)

Lesion number Nine........Working the Black Spot

Lesion number Ten..........Fundamentals of the sacred transmission of Chöd

Lesion number Eleven.....Integrating the principles of Chöd

 

Lesion number One Consummation of the Light of Night

All true and real magical training, all true and real paths to Knowledge, all true and real paths towards your higher self will bestow Change. Change is the most universal Law of the Cosmos. As cosmic beings we partake in the cosmic Laws and must submit to its naturalness. The more we accept the Laws of the universe, the more we will understand the principal elementaries of Creation. All true and real paths will lead to a constant Change towards the better of the Seeker. There is much fear in the world. Most fear is based upon Change. Change is the enemy of the profane, the friend of the Master and sets the occult Seeker apart from the World. The Seeker strives to see the World as it really is (Purusha) and will slowly understand that the World reflects its supreme Law, Change within its fold of prakriti or Maya. Without becoming at ease with this fundamental principle the Seeker should turn away from these papers, cause you are about to Change already as these words hits your mana (exterior mind). Who are you – not? Try to define that for your self. Tantrikas set this idea forth in the upanishadic teachings in an attempt to define godhood. Is it possible to understand that we partake of the entire Creation through this idea? Pursue what you are not and decide for yourself why this is so. Take care not to explain by the use of pre-causality or by causality itself. Be honest. It’s no sin to say that you don’t know, but it is a sin to lie for one self! The lies you tell yourself is the most profoundest lies of all because they hinders you from seeing things as they really are and instead you construct maya within maya in deceitful buildings of falsity and pride. Many Seekers has denied themselves saintliness by the lies they have told to them self, cause lies must be defended and the greatest defence is to live according to your belief. A lie said is a lie incorporated and it very well becomes a mode or code of beliefs in your life. The human mind has a tendency to re-construct the past, this could be done in two ways. Either you re-construct it according to ideal motives (how you wish it was and re-explaining the whys and hows of your past actions and situations) or you try to be faithful to your self. This is the hardest re-construction because you have to slaughter your own pride and see yourself as you really are – a human being, incomplete, on the search for your Angel. Without accepting your shortcomings for what they are, how can you expect to progress on the path of righteousness? How can you expect to pass on to Sainthood or become a Master of your Heart in this incarnation if you don’t realise this simple truth about mankind? Hopefully, some of you will be warded of now, feeling that these words are threatening you. And yes! These words are fearful and they have been said so frankly that you have no chance of turning back. Whether you stop reading now or not, you know, that you from this moment on never will be able to lie to yourself without feeling guilty infore yourself. The concept of sin set in motion… There is nor original sin in the sense we are used to be told about it. A sin is a personal affair, it is not connected to external beings. The medium of sin is the lie. The lies you have told yourself have made you sinful. The lies you have told others are no sin but a shortcoming and self-made hindrance which denies you to prosper within Maya and finally break it bonds. Man is the very symbol of the unity of macro-and-microcosmos – the divine symbol it self. This should induct into the Seeker the desire to take responsibility for being it this state of incarnation and the first sign that you have taken this responsibility is truthfulness. Does your divine seeds, your alpha-ovule, the purusha you partake of, do they partake in a false way of living, speaking and being? Words are a sinister medium. Mind is clearer than words. Words can only say approximately what the depths of the mind reflects from its divine depths. This is called bias. Bias is no sin, but to accept the bias as truth can lead the Seeker towards indulging into sin. So why am I talking so much about such dreaded concepts as lie and sin which makes me look like a fundamentalist Christian to those who don’t see the Light yet? Because I am also trying to clear the space for the dangerous wisdom of Bön to be safely inducted into your ontological state of awareness and beyond. I am trying to speak to those who now understand the real idea of sin and lie, to those who hates the lie and loves the Truth... There are many haters of the Truth out there. Truth can be recognised on the pain it brings with it. The lies are often sweet and delightful but will sooner or later turn against the liar and consume him within sourness and bitterness, sending him back into the eternal wheel. I feel there is appropriate here to talk a bit about Dharma and Karma. These concepts are as often confused among people, as among the Seekers. Dharma is the perfect law of the Cosmos and its Creation. All of us are born to fulfil some kind of Dharma, the method for completing ones dharma is through karma. Karma is the ritual actions we perform, viewing existence itself as the major ritual each and everyone has to accomplish to enter into the conclusive states of ones dharma. By performing wrong karma you will push yourself from completing and executing the deeds needed for you to be in accordance with your dharma. Dharma is the Cosmic Law and we as cosmic beings are subdued to this Law. Dharma sastra place a great emphasis on suddha to accomplish dharma. Sudda means pure. What makes the pure unpure is connected to lies and the karmic deeds performed in the soil of sin. Sokrates told his followers â€Know Thy Selfâ€, which has became almost a slogan for the Seekers in the West, but still, it contains the truth of dharma. You must achieve knowledge about your Self if dharma shall prosper in your life and refine you into the purest state reachable. As a Seeker you are already closer to this goal than the profane majority of waste-beings. Take care not to turn yourself into waste and build your knowledge upon lies. Lies will give birth to karma, actions, that take you down alleys that lead you astray from Self and destroys your dharma. Imagine this: You are accused of having committed a questionable deed and are confronted with it. The way you act accumulates the results of your karman in the dharmic records. Imagine this: You are obsessed by achieving something or someone, but the only way to achieve it is to play a game of life that indicates that you can not all together be truthful in obtaining this goal. What will your actions be? Your actions will be recorded and remembered by dharma. It is your actions that bring you nearer or further away from dharma through this incarnation of your being. Why I am writing these words will be obvious to some and clouded by others. To those which these words are clouded I ask you to meditate hard on what has been said so far in these papers. The true understanding of what here has been written is the first cut towards enlightenment within these lessons. All of these teachings will arrive upon you with some degree of pain and uneasiness. You have felt it already, cause you know that you have many, many times lied and behaved in discrepancy with your dharma. You know it now and you feel slightly uneasy. You might also feel uneasy since I never stop writing about the false way of life you are living, you might get worried or slightly angered with me. It’s good. That indicates that you are about to change. You are about to react according to dharma upon the bad actions you have made. This change is necessary since to embark upon this path as a Seeker who easily falls into the use of lies as a tool for progression and advancement in life will fall short in godhood.

Meditation and ritual: You will start this practice by re-membering a recent episode where you behaved unethically or unpure where you had to use lies to avoid conflict, problems or the likes. Find yourself a comfortable asana, preferably on the floor. Breathe slowly and imagine yourself positioned alone in the midst of the vastness of Space. Imagine voices accusing you of being a liar, and an adulterer, a selfish bastard, an ignorant, a looser, a weakling, a fool, a bewildered stupid. Allow the accusations to torment you until you feel the uneasiness let go slightly. Then you will stand up in this Space and as you stand up all the faces of your accusations will come forth from the space. As they are emerging the space are getting lighter. They will be quiet and watch you now as you with a calm mind accept the truth in these accusations. Do not ask forgiveness! But accept that you are capable of performing bad karmic deeds. Now, open your eyes and stand up in your temple. Call forth your ancestors and spirits to watch this small ceremony you now will perform. You will take a small portion of olive oil or consecrated water. You will take some of this on your fingertip and starting from muladhara ending in ajna you will massage every chakra for a short while stating: â€I renounce a life of lies. I renounce a life where I deceit myself. I swear in front of my ancestors and spiritual guides to walk steady on the path of Truth. There is nothing I will not forswear for the sake of Truth!â€. Feel yourself renewed and know with yourself that this is the beginning of purity. You will unavoidably live closer to dharma from this moment on and it will bring you peace. Be at ease with your decision.

But your falsity and lies in front of your dharma do not end with this. The concept of purity must always be close to your consciousness, non-consciousness and heart. Purity centres around keeping your path clean. Purity is very demanding in a world of pollution where all people are running in their own wheel of self-deception is potential the greatest damage to those who desires to keep their path pure. People, Ideas, Memories and Ego are the faces, or rather faeces, on every corner that works against the Seeker. You will probably look at these words a second time now and realise that these four concepts makes up most of your outer, or exteriory, manifestation in the world. When people say to them self that they know you, they know you by these concepts. So why am I calmly hostile towards the exterior qualities of our social make-up? And why am I saying that people are our largest source of pollution? Because it is so easy to forget that your soul which partake in the transmigration of purification life after life is void of these qualities in its exterior form. Your heart goes deeper than this. All else is lies. Time in the exterior sense is solely memories fused with ideas reflected in your own mind or in socialisation with other people, maybe fused with a portion of desire. This exterior time feeds your Ego, your being in the world. Matsayahendranath talked about kleshas, Gorakhnath talked about them and Dadaji talked about them. Kleshas are blocks of obstructions that must be destroyed if a pure attainment towards your path shall arise. One of these blocks is ego. And know also that the fight against ego is not easily won. Sometimes it knows it is about to be defeated so it lays down, hide and play submissive – but when time has diminished the memories it take you back as a disclaimed shadow slowly returning in a distracted moment. The return of the shadow-ego is always brought in motion by pollution in the exterior world. So, take care with people! Take care with much loving kindness….

So, you might wonder, how come I am talking about how to consume light in the night in these papers. If things are such, that you don’t understand where this leads you I hope you can forgive yourself your ignorance and go on, in hope to embrace the light. This age is the darkest night in the history of mankind. This is the age of the return of the Kalki. The age where the light would be hidden from many and even when found by a few, even fewer would be capable of understanding it. In these papers you will enter the night within the night. You must be pure. Sinpos will detect your lies and unpurity immediately. And while they leave you with your filth, they eat the good parts of you making you more and more into an unpure larvae, caught in an organism. Talk about prison! The perfect being does not exist, but there are a few truthful and humble men in the world, have these as a goal perfected in your mind, when you now have decided to go on within the kingdom of Bön.

In the Dzogchen-teachings of Tibetan Buddhism there is a doctrine on seeing things as they are. All things are a product of the â€Dance of the Five Wisdom Sisters†(The elements). This dance is experienced by us as phenomena placed in time, that is always changing. Its very course and pattern is continuos change. As human beings we like to impose meaning upon these phenomena, often forgetting that the meaning of the phenomena is captured within the phenomena itself. This meaning is valid only for that particular moment, that and only that phenomena is in movement through time. There is no use attaching meaning to every movement. After it has moved through Now it withers into past and looses its meaning. The dance of the sisters is reflected in matters, but the energy produced by this will lead into Nothingness, the ultimate Naught. To see signs and meanings in all moments of movements in time will only create neurosis and superstitious behaviour and the mind is hindered from its natural flow. In the Dzogchen-teachings there is important to be aware that the Cube of the Law is composed by three qualities: clarity, luminosity and unobstructedness. These concepts correspond to the layers known as mind, spirit and the will respectively. So, since these concepts are the compositions of the Cube of the Law they are self-existing – they are a part of the dharma, the cosmic law so there is no need searching for them! They will appear in movements and moments of importance as you allow your self to be more and more into the Now! The past is a reconstruction composed of memories that are not to be trusted in the present. The future is merely a projection of past-into-now mixed with desire or fear. When you try to catch it will diminish in front of you…. The experience of the time-lines should be attempted to become the continuity of Nowness. This will induct into you the feeling of Totality. Your experience of existence will be pure, now and naked. This might lead to fear. Because being openly present in Now, naked, often will be of such a quality. The cure is to accept this fear with openness and through the acceptance and welcoming of this fear you will be able to destroy this barrier created by â€habitual emotional reaction patterns†(His Holiness Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche). It is this openness to All that is at the core of this first cut of these teachings. When you embrace the total openness of All you will be able to use even your emotional condition as a playground and the need for re-constructions of the past and bitter-sweet lies will loose their value. Because you are about to construct and cultivate a condition of openness to all situations without limit.
â€All phenomena are completely new and fresh absolutely unique and entirely free from all concepts of past, present and future. They are experienced in Timelessnessâ€.

-His Holiness Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche

Lesion number Two Meditations on the Shen

To approach the dark fire its important that the sadhaka following this path connects to the principal peaceful deities of the ancient religion of the bonpas to ensure that protection and blessings are bestowed from the most enlightened end benevolent beings of the tradition. The first point of contact should be made with the Four Transcendental Lords (Deshek Tsozhi). These four lords are under the influence of The Mother, known as the Yum. Besides of these five principal points there are three additional points of spirits that must be taken into concern. These are; Lha, The God, Sipa, The Procreator and Tönpa, The Teacher. For the followers of the vama marge of nath sampradaya these concepts will look familiar. Not without reason. The Mother contains the three, making the three spirit-points extensions of Herself. The Transcendent Lords equals the guardians of the quarters, senses and the bodily portals. These transcendental Lords represents five forms for manifestation, namely Body, Speech, Mind, Excellence and Power. The secret number connected to these Lords are 1008, an important Tantrik number since it according to Tantrik lore is the exact number of enlightened beings in the present Yuga. The mother and her points of manifestation change their names according to the age. The names for these beings in the present Yuga are Satrig Ersang for the Mother, The God is called Shenla Wökar, the Procreator is known as Sangpo Bumtri and the Teacher as Shenrap Miwo. From this we can understand that Bon is a faith grounded in the mother and is therefore in accordance with the fundamentals already inherited through Tantrik diksha. Satrig Ersang resembles the Prajñapàramità of the Buddhism, The Perfection of Wisdom, or rather in the ancient language of ZhangZhung, Wisdom Purified. Her colour is yellow and her mantram is composed of. SRUM, GAM, RAM, YAM, OM. These syllables are set in the symbol of eternity, the swastika. She holds this swastika in her right hand while she holds a mirror in the left. Her animal is the lion. Its important to note that she holds a mirror in her left hand, this signifies the importance she has in the vama marga as both a opener of the pathways to the other dimension but also her qualities as the purifier. Through the Mother you will be able to mirror your self, in fact this is a necessary requisite. You must be mirrored and be aware of your impurities. It is also said about her that enlightened masters from past, present and future approaches her, which indicates that she is in total control of the time-lines, an important aspect for those who are willing to traffic into the Other Worlds through time and mirror. One of her most appealing manifestations is in the form of Sherap Chamma, The Loving Lady. In this manifestation the swastika is removed and a golden vase is placed there instead. We will in the sections upon sexual magic dwell more into this symbolism, since the use of the vase or the urn is highly useful in acts of sorcery. That the vase is golden, i.e. that it captures the light and the madhu, the honey, will be interesting reconfirmations of these deities’ magical abilities. All these deities here mentioned can be named Shens, a word that means priest. And with exception of Satrig Ersang, who is the source of the priesthood it will be quite useful to use this name. It is with the priesthood our first contact shall start, it is through their ordination in the lost kingdom of ZhangZhung their peace will be given us. The ordination by the Shens will elevate important features of our astrality and we will be burnt with the mark of entrance into the Kingdom of the Yidams guarded by the Sinpos.

In relation to the word shen. The deity known as Shenla Wökar, is considered the supreme priest of godhood, also wökar is rather important as it signifies White Light. His animal is the elephant, reflecting his royalty and sacredness. He is also the one who carries a hook and he is completely dressed in white. He is also known as â€The Body of Bonâ€. In this regard Dr. Per Kværne (p.26 in The Bon religion of Tibet, Shambalah Pub. 1996) makes a direct distinction between this form and the Buddha Amitàba himself through the concept of dharmakãya. This is highly possible due to the historical facts and the close relationship between Buddhist Tantra and bonpa.

It is said that Bönpa is the foundation of Buddhist Tantra. The many similarities and multi-reflections within both Hindu-philosophy and Tantrik speculations confirms this thesis. When we analyse the bodymind of the Procreator, Sangpo Bumtri we will find the same similarities. Etymologically he is connected to Brahmà as the enlightened being. He is said to be from the beginning of time and has been identified with the Demiurge in Tibetan cosmogonic myths. Further he is the origin of magic emanations and is adorned by a silver light. His main occupation is to remove impurities which gives him a very clear identification with the role of Vishnu. His animal is the garudabird, a fearsome bird of imagination connected to the mystery of the Phoenix. Sangpo Bumtri is able to adopt proper forms of himself nicely shaped in accordance with the environment he moves within and in relation to the sentient beings he is trying to redeem in order to awaken them to their dharma. The Teacher-priest Shenrap Miwo is similar to Sàkyamuni, the buddha in the precise moment of enlightenment. This is a questionable connection since Shenrap Miwo indicates the state from Sàkyamuni and further not until this state. His colour is dark blue. To him is given universal dominion and to him is the responsibility of instructing those deluded by ignorance.

Let us again return to Shenla Wökar in his manifestation named Künzang Akor. His name reflects the All-Good, Cycle of A. A is the final letter of the Tibetan alphabet, it is the most frequently used syllable and phonetically it is the symbol of primordiality. To prostrate ourselves in front of the primordial one seems to be a good place to start an not the least he is excellent as a point of foci where he sits in meditation with a lotus in his right hand and a vase in his left.

Decorate your temple nice without overdoing anything. Pour some rose water in the centre of the temple.
Posture yourself in a comfortable asana and start to chant the mantra A AKAR SALE Wö A YANG OM DU.
See him rising from the wetness at the centre of the temple, naked, adorned with jewels, his breast adorned with the Tibetan A. At attention to the objects he is holding in his hands, cause these can vary greatly. Visualise that A starts to glow and burns itself into his chest, deeper and deeper. It burns it way into the heart and from his heart ten rays of purest light come forth and surrounds you and penetrates you from the top of your head and down your spine. Keep this image firm in front of you as you experience that these ten rays breaks froth from your heart, but in four gross paths of light in the colours white, blue, deep-blue, green, yellow and bluish red. Observe how these colourful lights turn into deities surrounding Künzang Akor. Perform this small ritual until you know intuitively that he has bestowed his grace upon you. This can happen after one session, ten, hundred or never. When this is completed the first ritual will be done.

PUJA SHERAP CHAMMA FOR ENLIGHTENMENT AND PROTECTION

1. Present a yellow and red candle for Sherap Chamma. Consecrate it with your own saliva, saying out her name loud several times, your gaze should be fixed on the candle while you smear the saliva on them. Place a tiger-eye-stone or a stone with feminine qualities between the candles together with a small mirror and a small vase. The vase at the left side for your (the right side for the deity).

2. Open the ritual with a calling for peace and ask your spiritual guides to preserve your truthfulness and purity . Acknowledge the importance of the naths before you and your personal daeva.

3. You are now ready to call forth the guardians of the ritual space. These guardians are also known as the Goddesses of the Four Seasons.

I open the portals to the gardens of Spring. I open the layers of the Eastern mysteries.
I stand here naked as a cloud in the midst of All. I call your name dMar mo lcags sgrogs ma!
Let me see you in Red delight, mistress with the Iron Chain. Let me touch your velvetly red skin
Let me dwell within the Iron-air. Protected and blessed be.

I turn to the Northern gate and enter the garden of summer. I open up the secrets of the
Northern gate with the sound of flat-bells and breath. By the mantram Lha mo gshang thogs ma
I call upon you for protection. Appear for my benefit coloured in the rainbow. Seduce me with
The sound of the shang, the voice of summer and smell of your skin. Protected and blessed be.

As I turn to Autumns-twilight Ocean I approach the goddess with the noose. Your naked black
Body as the secret garden spread in front of me. I call you by the mantram Nag mo zhags thogs ma
And I pray that you will protect me nd guide me through the wanderings I am about to undertake
I am seduced and hexed by the beauty of decay and the hissing of the autumn-crickets. Protected and blessed be.

In the last quarter I turn towards the south. The winter of all seasons. The caretaker of All. May your hook of compassion allow me to die a multifold from my impurities. Resurrect me in the cold fire of winter and carry me into the fifth, as I call you by the mantram Lha mo lcags kyu ma. Protected and blessed be.

4. Now you will call forth the protectors of the Eight dreads, known as Jigs pa brgyad skyobs. The will be called forth by spilling a few drops of water around the dragon-seat (the position of the sadhaka) saying the following:

I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Enemies
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Magic
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Families
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Lu (naga)
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Heretics
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Harm
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Death
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Planets

5. Imagine a throne between the candles. This is the space where Sherap Chamma is supposed to be evoked into. And in this occasion we will call her in her five-fold form, also known as the Five Loving Ladies.

Oh, Beautiful Lady of heavenly Wisdom, arise from the
Gardens of aether and knowledge. Come in the fivefold
Form of Wisdom shrouded in beauty. Your neck and body
Adorned with the finest jewels. The sun and the moon are
Thy faithful servants. Rich in beauty, purifier of ignorance,
Remover of the eight fears. Glorious goddess of the Body of Bon
I call your eastern body, Thabs chen bde sgrol. Teach me the
Means towards blissful Liberation. I call your northern body
where the sky is held in chambers of treasure. Nam mkha `i
mdzod `dzin. Let your western body swallow my sins, the Ocean
of the dark eat my impurities. Thugs rje byams ma. As the body
of the southern pyres enters the world of appearance I ask the
favours and blessings of the fourfold and composite body which
turns into the fifth, the Loving Lady of wisdom Shes rab byams ma.

6. See her as she is slowly taking a pleasurable form between the candle. Allow this form to mould itself into whatever she wants to be. Remember that she has layer upon layer of appearances. Its important to tap into those aspects of her she deems necessary for you, since she is a goddess very concerned about ignorance and impurities.

7. Note everything down in your diary and allow these energies to seep out by them self. That is, don’t banish! It’s a good idea to build up this protective atmosphere in your laboratory before we start calling the demons, sinpos and other unpredictable beings. If any phenomena appear that makes you uncomfortable bring the matter up with your Guru or dive deep into the uneasiness yourself.

Lesion number Three Tapping the Source of Evil

Welchen Gekö is a fascinating Yidam. And with this entity we approaches another set of divinities with slightly different attributes. The Trowo Yidams. While the Shen-class of beings are occupied with the purificative processes the Trowo Yidams are said to be the source of the tantras and the secret teachings. Its important that you who read these lessons are aware of the source of these transmissions. In this paper you will learn how the machinery of occult wisdom situated within Daath is reflected towards the plutonian hot-point. Bön-Pa represents one of the clearest plutonian traditions obtainable in the exterior world. But its main gate is through Daath. As should and must be evident is that Daath represents that sephira of Naught. Transgression through this point of the godhood will lead you either to understanding or confusion. The fall of Adamos and Cheva came into play with the confusion given by Daathian entities. I will urge those of you who read these papers to read and try to understand the problem of radical evil as set forth by Tau Orphèe Luchifero I. These essays can be found on the following address http://www.geocities.com/erzulie_freda in the section called Choronzon Club. In the next two lesions we will look deep within the sexual magical secrets and also the teachings of the Order founded by Reuss will be slightly discussed in relation to the mysteries reflected in the VIII and IX degrees of the order. These seem proper since Reuss founded a western order based upon Tantrik ideas. It is these concepts we will concentrate upon. But for now we will solely concentrate upon the nature of these fierce entities of the plutonian tantra of Bön.

It’s rather interesting to note that the worship of the yidams are very similar to the procedures set forth in a text such as the Hevajra-tantra. Welchen Gekö has many features in common with the mysterious and violent Hevajra. Also important is the fact that the yidams are especially connected to ZhangZhung, the Holy Land or the divine sanctuary where the gems of bliss and enlightenment are hidden. The gekhös are a class of gods within the class of yidams. What the name gekhö signifies is not known, the very name containing the secret of these beings in itself. There are said to be 360 gekhös and all of these can be seen as being held within the all-embracing body-mind of Welchen Gekhö, making all other gekhös a part on One. 360 is also the number of a full lunar year as well as it is the complete circle, indicating that these beings rules fortune and time-travel. That is, all time-lines will have to cross one of the 360 points of being grasped within the ever evolving Now. The gods of divination are said to rest on the sacred mountain Tisè, a mountain found in the kingdom of ZhangZhung. One of his names are also Gekhö Sangwa Dragchen, which means the Secret and Great Violent One of the Gekhös. He is embraced by his consort Logbar Tsamè, the Lady of Flashing Lightning. Her body is in the colour of reddish-brown. She has three faces, six hands and she has a fierce and warlike attitude, namely as the Queen of draplas, a warlike class of beings submitted to the Yidams.

From the Bon Tantra Ge khod gsang ba drag chen gyi sgrub skor we will meditate upon the following conjuration of Welchen Gekhô, using meditation and visualisation. It’s of grave importance that contemplation follows these meditations so the understanding can be enlarged. In this text Welchen Gekhö and his consort assumes the form of Yab and Yum, namely the Father and the Mother, laying forth the cosmic formulae of union resulting into the Third and therefore the One. Be sure that a certain degree of comprehension of this has been achieved before you go on further to the plainly sex-magical teaching that are to be followed and used to approach the different yidams. Also, remember that each yidam is a tantra in itself. The worship, understanding and indulgence into these beings through the techniques known in western occult systems as VIII, IX and XI will energise the contact between the Seeker and the god to such an extent, that the mind slips and total paranoia and obsession can be the result ending in insanity or death in the worst cases. To avoid such unwanted results its important that time is used wisely and with a great amount of discipline. Don’t pursue these lesions faster than you know with yourself that you should…….

See yourself placed in the midst of enormous funeral pyres. Silence and laughter are everywhere. The corpses speak, non-understandable words. Roaming ghosts and demons are everywhere and you feel uneasy in this land of strangitude. With burning bodies and hot coal at all sides you recite the following incantation until your mind starts sliding deeper into ZhangZhung, erasing the borders between the visualised kingdom and the kingdom you want to be brought closer towards…..

The fierce form of Welchen Sangdrag,
Gekhö, king of gods, subduer-of-demons with great magic power
Terrifying, with nine heads and eighteen arms
Bluish-black, furious, an awe-inspiring, blazing wonder –
His form has a violent, haughty posture
With his fierce nine heads he subdues the arrogant, black demons:
The faces to the right are shining white,
Those tot he left are flaming red,
While the faces in the middle are bluish-black.
All nine heads are furious, with the face of a demon
The topmost head has the face of a garuda
I hair is yellowish-black,
Like a mass of fire filling the universe.
Lightening, hail and snowstorms whirl around him,
His eyebrows are like flashes of lightening,
Shooting forth violent hail and thunderbolts.
His eyes forming a triangle, are filled with rage;
Thrown back by his eyes, red with fury,
Gods and demons swoon from fright.
Violent claps of thunder resound from his ears,
Adorned with turquoise dragons as beautiful earrings.
His nose has terrifying wrinkles,
From it swirls an apocalyptic snow-storm.
His greedily gaping mouth devours and destroys the demons;
From his tongue flashes of lightning penetrate the Three Realms.
His pale-yellow beard showers sparks,
Violent lightning falls, thunderbolts and hail whirl around.
The cry of the garuda at the top of his head
Unsettles the nagas at the bottom of the sea.
His eight gaping faces subdue the eight classes of gods and demons,
The sound – HAHA – of his pealing laughter
Causes the inimical demons who lead astray and create obstacles
To swoon and fall headlong.
On the upper part of his body
The wings of a great garuda are raised and spread;
Their awesomeness overwhelms the entire universe
The stems of the feathers are glowing, all-consuming masses of fire
Reducing to ashes the demons who lead astray
From each hair of his body sparks shoot forth
Forming a mass of fire
And subduing the female fiends and lords-of-death
The upper part of his body is enveloped from above downwards
In the flayed hide of an elephant
To which is attached as the hem the skin of a destructive demon,
Spreading forth a hundred thousand mighty masses of fire
And reducing to ashes the demons who lead the sentient beings astray
The lower part of his body has a loincloth made from a fierce tiger
With a lower hem of the skin of karakul, vulture and leopard
Showering sparks which form a mass of all-consuming fire
With brightness which reduces the sadag, lu and nyen to ashes
Flashes of red-hot lightening, rendering them immobile
As soon as it touches them
Reduce to ashes the eight classes of destructive demons
The head-ornament, the five classes of great garudas
Smile as they emerge from infinite space
Overwhelming with their majesty the black lu-demons
A lu-serpent is his beautiful blue-spotted necklace:
His hands and feet are adorned by the five classes of serpents,
Forming beautiful jewel tassels

The first part of his eighteen hands
Holds demons and vampires to his mouth
Male and female dön he gnashes headfirst
The black mountain of the demons he dries out to the very bottom
As for the attributes to the eight hands to the right:
Sword, axe and wheel; thunderbolt, mass of fire and crooked knife;
Staff and sceptre, brandished to the sky
Cutting, chopping, cleaving and hacking into pieces
All demons who create obstacles
Burning and rending them completely asunder from head to toe
Pounding them and reducing them to food and garments
As for the attributed of the right hands to the left;
He holds bow and arrow, noose and hammer;
Chain, hook and natse, the horn of a wild sheep
And al-.dissolving, boiling water
Pounding, binding and beating
The host of harmful and obstructive ghosts and demons;
Tying them up, dragging them away
And reducing them to food and garments;
Burning them vanquish them
And performing the magic of bobms
The four legs are wide apart
One pair bent in, the other stretched out
Troubling and oppressing the eight classes of obstructive demons
Thunderbolts and snowstorms whirl about his body
Completely overcoming the wounded demons
As for his entourage, he is surrounded by the gekhö-gods
Accompanied by a further emanation
Of a hundred thousand divine warriors

As for the great mother, inseparably united with him-
The Queen of draplas, Logbar Tsamè, The Lady of Flashing Lightning
She has three faces, six arms, and a wrathful appearance
Her body is reddish-yellow, glowing like the sun
She is the wrathful lady in the sky, shining like the sun
To the right her face is that of the water-crystal, moon
To the left, that of the fire crystal, sun
While the middle head glows like molten gold
Her hair is reddish-yellow, her diadem shines brightly
A snowstorm with flashes of lightening
Shining like fire whirls about her
In the hair-knot of fire-crystal, adorning her head
She wears a töding with the lustre of the sun and the moon
Her eyebrows are flickering flashes of lightning
Her eyes are shining zi-stones TA-.LA-.LA
From her ears comes the violent sound of thunder U-RU-RU
Her golden earrings tinkle, SI-LI-LI
From her nose a violent tempest whirls about,
From her gaping mouth comes a terrible gnashing of teeth
On the silken garment on the upper part of her body
Is the skin of the Eight Great Planets
On the lower part of her body
Is a loincloth of red-hot lightning
Like thunderbolt-furrows showering sparks
She is girdled with a belt of a venomous black serpent
She subdues the noxious lu and dön
On her bracelets which shines like the sun and the moon
The twenty-eight lunar mansions are engraved
The first pair of her hands
Holds masses of fire like a golden Mount Meru,
Burning, oppressing and troubling inimical demons
The second åair hurls lassos like a rain of thunderbolts
Binding and completely piercing the demons
The last pair holds a red bobmb
As a choice offering to the mouth of the Father
Vanquishing the life-force of the demons and fulfilling her vow
Inseparably united, she joyously embraces the Father
Showing the Father her sweetly smiling face
Showing the demons her furiously wrinkled face.

After performing a meditational procedure on the union of the â€Mother†and the â€Father†time will come for the assumption of these god-forms. Both beings should be taken over forming the One. Through this act the triad will again melt into One, the Zero and origin of All.

Lesion number Four Cultivation and trafficking with Yidams part I

There are a number of ways the Seeker can attain and maintain contact with entities in other dimensions, realms and planes of existence. Through the aids of sexual magic and shamanism we find two efficient portals where we can progress as Sorcerers. Sexual magic should be considered more as a technique, than a procedure belonging to tantrism, since sexual magic is found within the mysteries of the gnostics, paganist circles, among the devotees of the true catholic church and a multitude of other branches of knowledge. Through the work of Reuss and Crowley in our part of the world the use of sexual aids in the Great Work has received a somewhat dubious reputation, much due to the very tone of language the lectures in the VIII, IX and XI degrees of the Order of Oriental Templars which were put into writing by Baphomet and circulated amongst the handful of high initiated in this order. In these lectures the gnostic and old-Christian mode for use of sexual substances and the energy evoked through it are presented, but little differs from the actual aim and technique used among the saddhus and other Tantrik initiated in the more than two-thousand years before the coming of the Christ in his form as Jeshua ben Joseff.

The sexual magic herein presented are mainly focused on how Msgr. Orphèe Luchifero I interprets the work of the XI degree. In the Order of the Oriental Templars this degree was deemed to be the use of the homosexual current in nature. In our understanding this is not totally correct. All forms for intercourse in the flesh, between any sexes is considered a IX-degree working. When you turn the degree from 9 into 11, it becomes one more than the number of divine points and brings the whole act one degree higher. Just as an act of sexual magic between two humans will result in the procreation of the One – completing the perfection. One over is a abomination, since it is captures the idea of fornicating with spirits. This is considered dangerous, due to the likely experiences of succubi and incubi-phenomena and not to mention the danger of vampirism. Still, this is an important aspect in this work. The work of the IX is a procreative work, the XI is not. In use it resembles the auto-erotic techniques of the VIII, namely magical masturbation, but in this context the mass is put in reverse motion and quite suprising results could occur. We will for our work in this field choose two weapons. The trident and the vajra. The trident is a protective symbol, but it is a lot more than that. It is the very fire of the soul, spirit and the body combined as it is leaping forth from the flames of fornication. The vajra is our defensive shield, the lustral fire that is connected to the divine braze and the breath of the thunder as it is seen amongst the eyes and wings of godhood.

One of the forms of sexual magic that we are going to use is a technique widely used and can be recognised in various orders under a multitude of names. Whether name it is familiar to you, we will in this lesion work it according to the theory of Master Azoth’s definition of the secrets of XI. The technique it self is fairly easy since it is based upon internal manipulation of a god form that can be projected and thus becoming an external form and therefore make the basic for succubi and incubi phenomena. This state is recognised by its highly intoxicated state of divine overflowing and can result in the Seeker becoming the Oracle and further it can leads into unhealthy obsession. First the Seeker should invoke the godform desired. Sit, stand or position yourself in a form of asana that resembles the deity. At this stage you should use any bodily possibility, limbs and facial movements – whatever to assume the godform. Vibrate the name of the deity in a slow, rhythmically manner. Try to pronounce the name with both inward breathing and the exhalation. At the same time have a fixed image of the deity in you minds eye. For each exhalation imagine that the deity grows larger and larger. That its luminosity and complexity becomes more and more vivid. When the image is starting to fill the totally of you, start to masturbate. When climaxing, visualise that the orgasmic flood turns inwards and explode rapidly through the being that has grown inside of you. Allow this rush to give the deity life inside of your body. And quite all thoughts as this happens offering your mind to the invoked deity. Explore the raised forcefield and use to allow the deity to use your flesh as it desire. The field raised by giving life to an invoked being in this manner has proven to be a extremely highly charged environment for occult inspiration, so you should use the magnetism in this field. The effect will disintegrate after 20-30 minutes and the internal manipulation should start to fade. If you feel awkward or still ruled by this deity two hours after the ritual is over you could either go to sleep for a short period of time or perform a banishing.

When this technique is mastered the Seeker will instead of building up the deity within perform the Act of Externalising, that is to project the image given life and subtlety in the inner to assume a form in the outer. This is simply done by projecting the image of the invoked deity out from ajna-chakra at the first seconds of orgasm. Keep your eyes closed as this happens and keep focused that the being has been projected outwards and will now appear in front of you in the form you have invoked in into. As this belief is firm in your mind, open your eyes slowly and notice you surroundings and all its oddity.

Further exploration in this field can be performed by using masks and the assumption of animal-forms. Animal-forms are an important aspect of any magical training and especially within the arcana of Bön, where shamanistic elements are evident. The procedure for raising the animal consciousness is pretty much the same as when you work with gods and goddesses. But this can also be done without using the orgasm as such. In the first stages it might be a better idea to take on the animal-form chosen by firstly reading a bit about the habits of the chosen animal and its special features and characteristics. When you assume the animal form place yourself on all four in your temple and slowly build up the consciousness that you are now this or that animal, allowing the human side of you to fade out into Naught. Use whatever helps you attain this state. Sounds, walking around on all four, masks, fur, whatever you feel is appropriate. And there is absolutely no reason to feel stupid performing this procedure. Imitation will bring you to realisation…. There are also sexual procedures to use within this arcana of animal and insectoide forms that serves to use for qlipphotic workings, but those procedures is not contained in this monograph, since it will lead the practitioner astray of the path of the Brilliant White. When the animal-form is successfully achieved the Seeker will apply the traditional visualisation of a deserted landscape with trees and sand where he or she will find a secret passage to the underworld. Passing down into the Underworld the Seeker must have a clear reason for doing such. If you take on the form of for instance a fox to transgress to the lower realms you must have a purpose with your journey. Declare this intention at the beginning of your ritual. To search for a guide, a deity, oracular rites, healing-formulas, power objects whatever. But you should have a reason for going down!

There is a secret method of sexual revolting that includes the assumption of animal-forms that are being given sexual food for the sake of fornication with the gods in the shape of an animal. This practice is extremely dangerous and will bring forth dangerous mutant-weregods. If such methods are applied, the Seeker should have a very good reason for doing such unless he or she will have constructed a being on the astral that will evolve rapidly efficient skills for vampirism and unhealthy intoxication of the Seekers nervous system and mental layers.

The succubi/incubi effect in the externalisation of the godform should be sufficient. Further, when this procedure are mastered to such a degree that you know that the deity is there you can perform different sexual acts with the deity. But the important point is the consummation of the elixir the deity produces in this joining of man and god, which is a very potent eucharist indeed. The last stage in this formulae is achieved when the deity is clearly (by sight or notion) skin to skin with the Seeker and the orgasm is produced from the point of the yab-yum position with the deity. In this position one should seek to join linga-yoni-wise and remember that all these gods are androgynous. If you are a female working with Chamma, you simply visualise her with a linga. The same is with a male copulating with Meri, for instance. Visualise that he has a yoni. Take care not to perform any linga-colon-copulation in this regard, since anal intercourse – in the ordinary world as well as the astral will produce a very different occult circuit for working suitable for other means than ours.

There is also another aspect of the tantrik shamanism of Bön that should be worked with. That is the cultivation of the dreamstate. This is perhaps a safer ally to work within, but on the other hand – maybe not. We will explore shortly how we can cultivate trafficking abilities within the dreamstate and also explore shortly the technique known as Karezza, which has proved enormously efficient and enormously obsessive. A tale from the early practices of the Master Azoths occult training will show its beneficial aspects as well as its more obsessive qualities. This will be treated in the next lesion.

Lesion number Five Cultivation and Trafficking with Yidams part II

Karezza is an old tantrik technique adopted by many practitioners of the western occult mysteries for producing vividity of external visualisation and obtaining contact with god. Again we speak about a pretty simple technique which produces the most infernal results. Karezza was formally introduced to the west by the adept Thomas Lake Harris and the procedure consists of performing masturbation focused upon a chosen sigil, form or image without allowing the masturbation to climax into orgasm. Instead you will build up the electric tension over and over again, continually focused upon the sigil or form allowing this sexual exhaustion to end in Sleep. This will bring forth a most peculiar process where the building up of the magnetic radioactivity will seek its fulfilment in the Dream-state. Through this technique you will have applied a tremendous invocation of a desired force that will hunt you down in the Dreamlands. In this state the desired form will be drawn to the massive electrical forcefield built up around your astrality and due to the law of esoteric magnetism it wills seek congress with you. For a successful achievement of producing occult coitus with this form the sigil of concentration must be imprinted on the being when it comes down upon you; if not, this procedure will not produce any desirable occult results. Pay attention that this formulae is very close to the true mechanisms of fornication with succubi and incubi and should be proceeded with great care. I.e. you should be absolutely sure about why you are performing this ritual! Also important to mention is that some people has naturally a higher level of natural sexual electricity and is more prone for instant encounters with these beings, thus faster is able to bring them forth into mental and physical planes. Especially those who have a heavy watery nature and exploiting fiery nature. Let us take a look at two separate cases to illustrate the potency, beneficial aspect and the dangerous aspect of these kind of workings.

Due to a bhakti-yoga the Master Azoth incorporated Karezza for bringing a deity closer to his ontological sphere. This resulted in obsession but turned out to end in very desirable results. After approx. 40 days of traditional bhakta-yoga Karezza was introduced by forming a sigil of the deity’s name. After one night nothing happened, except for a horrible awakening where Azoth felt drained of all energy. Dizziness and small convulsions followed during the day. The bhakta-procedures were still followed – four times this day. Upon going to bed, he again performed Karezza. This time something happened. The image of a past lover of his appeared in the dream and they had coitus. Upon awakening Azoth felt weird and still the dizziness continued. He realised that the fault he had committed was not to hold the sigil firm in mind upon seeping and neither had he resumed the sigil when the form of this past lover appeared. This day he again performed the bhakta-sequences four times, but the 1st and 3de were VIII-degree workings, in an attempt to attract the deity through a firmly radioactive sphere. Upon going to bed, he decided to sleep in the temple, again performing Karezza until sleep carried him away. This night the past lover came again, but this time the sigil was kept vivid also in this state so he burned the sigil in the brow and between the breasts of this form whereupon she shed her skin and appeared as a fierce, beautiful black female. They fornicated, while Azoth the whole time was focused on imprinting the sigil all over her body – and especially into her eyes. Upon awakening his belly was covered with seamen and the sheet he had brought into the temple was thrown into a corner of the room. Soft spots on his body – like invisible bruises could be felt in the groin and all around the chest. Anahata-chakra and Svadhisthana-chakra was clearly infected by something. Later on that day he experienced a violent obsessive, energised flow of energy and the breathing followed strange patterns, indicating that also Visuddha and Ajna-chakra was set into play. The Karezza-procedure continued for another week with quite similar results until Azoth deemed it unhealthy to carry it on any longer due to the heavy influx of obsessive elements in his character and life. It took time before the solidity of the encounters at night disintegrated, but he was left with an immensely important spiritual guide, that has guided his path ever since…..

Another story is about a very potent bruja. A natural born witch with a natural high sexual radioactivity. A Leo-woman with moon in Cancer. She performed Karezza once and received immediate results of a dangerous nature. Firstly she had not any clear idea of what of why she wanted to call forth something. Secondly she had no sigil for her intention or for the being. She simply made herself ready for rape by whatever may came around. What happened was that she woke up during the night in a violent way feeling that she had something inside of her. When opening her eyes, she immediately noticed the shadow of a beast of the wall – on top of her! She got scared and started to scream only to receive flashes of a gleaming demon fucking her to pieces. Probably she fainted by this agony happening to her and woke op later that nigh telling herself that this was an evil dream. But the bloodtraces from her yoni and the odd marks on her shoulders and breasts told another story.

You might think that these encounters are too fantastic to be real, but these are first-hand encounters. The Leo-woman was Master Azoth’s assistant for a short period of time when they worked with quite dark sexual magic. Needless to say, she turned her back to magic due to this encounter. She also indulged into self-destructive sexual behaviour for an extended period of time. This example illustrates several important matters, but most of all it tells you that you should plan this procedure carefully and it also tells how efficient these techniques are for atavistic resurgence. So, in other words, this is a splendid sexo-shamanistic technique. When it comes to sexuality, we will look closer on this subject further in this lesion. But for now let us concentrate on the dreamstate and how to cultivate lucid dreaming.

Dream-Yoga is both a shamanistic practice and it is also a Yoga in its own right.. The procedure is simple, but the degree of patience and discipline needed might turn out to be a too strong demand for those weak of structure and discipline. When once cultivated, this faculty, or siddhi, if you like will never be lost. Once you have accumulated this learning into your body and mind it will never be lost. When not concentrated on it will stay dormant, when concentrated on - it will come back into the waters of the time-lines. Never is a luminous being so fluid as when he or she is in the dreamstate. This state carries remnants to the spheres evoked through sorcery when the sorcerer is possessed, inspired or fulfilled by some spirit. You then enter into the Threshold-kingdom where your reason must die and the Naught shall remain and endure until the end. The most Holy Lama Namkai Norbu gives a very good advice that is often overlooked by westerners in their practices with these streams of power:

â€In the Dzogchen school there is the constant advice from teacher to student that one must not be attached to experience for its own sake. Western approaches also encourage a systematic analysis of the content of dreams, whereas Dzogchen teachers encourage practitioners not to dwell upon dream phenomena†- Namkai Norbu; Dream Yoga and the practice of Natural Light, Snow Lion, 1992, USA

We are of the same opinion as the Dzogchen-school of Buddhist teachings, you should by all means preserve the fluidity. Through dreams All is possible. Through dreams access to all lines of time is possible. When this practice has been cultivated to perfection, the entering of these states are for a few Masters open all time, through meditation. The constant access to the realms of dream is sometimes called by shamans to â€seeâ€. This signifies that some layers of this vast plane is dawning upon the sorcerer so he or she is able to â€see†the total picture of their surroundings. We will not concern us with this issue yet, much because it will arise as a natural consequence for those with this disposition. But how is awareness in dreams cultivated? As earlier mentioned, it is fairly easy. First you will find something to concentrate on, a syllable, a sign, form, point. Something that is easy to hold on to. You should not use complicated symbols, then your mind will wander around in contemplative porridge and disturbing the free flow towards the peak of dream-awareness. When you go to bed you should be calm and quiet, no unbalance in the gunas should be hidden from you and you should focus your mind on your chosen symbol for ten minutes or so. Breathing should slow down a bit during these ten minutes. When you feel drowsy you should close your eyes and still maintain the image of your chosen symbol in your mind’s eye and fall into sleep with this firmly fixed. When you sense that you are about to slide into the dream-state tell yourself that this symbol will keep you alert and aware and keep on concentrating on the symbol. When you have entered the dream-state, alert it is truly a peculiar condition. All lucid dreaming and dream-control has the features common for extremely vivid dreams. You have had them your self – dreams so intense that you use a few moments telling yourself that this was just a dream…. The truth is that a dream is never just a dream, it is a sacred space of multidimensional possibilities. The dream-state is a common ground for existence for angels and men, demons and elementals alike. The rewards for obtaining lucidity are so profane that the practice it self has lead some neophytes into obsession. When you are in the dreamstate you should try to perform some fantastic acts like flying, jumping and divining. The sensations are incredible. Remember that after this state is cultivated you will have prepared a gateway that always is easy to open – from both sides. A few words of concern in the ending, again from the wisdom of Namkai Norbu:

When the State of dreaming has dawned, do not lie in ignorance like a corpse,
Enter the natural sphere of unwavering attentiveness.
Recognise your dreams and transform illusion into luminosity
Do not sleep like an animal. Do the practice which mixes sleep and realityâ€
- Namkai Norbu; Dream Yoga and the practice of Natural Light, Snow Lion, 1992, USA

Now we will look at the selections and features of the yidams we can work with using one or several of the techniques so far mentioned in these teachings.
Magyü Sangchog Tartug is known as the â€Supreme Secret of Mother Tantras, Attaining the Limitâ€. This yidam is presented as a male. He has 16 arms, each of them are holding a skull-bowl containing blood and a fresh heart. He has seven heads in the colours blue, yellow, dark blue, white and green. The upper and lower heads are red and white. His body is dark blue and two enormous wings are attached to his back. On his lap, with his penis inside of her is Kyema Marmo, the â€Red Khyemaâ€, with her red body completely naked, only adorned with precious jewels, her tongue outstretched. Green smoke oozes forth from their loins.

Trowo Tsochog Khagying is â€Wrathful One, Supreme Lord Towering in the Skyâ€. He has three heads, six arms and a dark blue body. In his right hands he holds a banner, sword and axe. In the left he holds a bow, arrow a hook and a hexagram. His throne is supported by the garuda, the elephant, the lion, the horse and the dragon. His consort is the red-bodied Khala Dugmo, â€Furious Lady in the Skyâ€. For both of these deities mantras like: BSVO!, HALA and CHA is working very well

Welsé Ngampa and Meri is also yidams of great importance, but these will be discussed in the next two lesions.

Lesion number Six Truth unfolding in the hands of the Revelator

Welche Ngampa is the focus for this lesion. He is known as the revelator of the Bon-teachings and is most important. He is displayed with 16 arms, dark blue body and a consort of a dark green complexion. Both of them has fangs and staring eyes. His consort, Ngammo Yumchen s displayed with widely exposed genitals and anus. Blood-pink at both endings symbolising the state of Threshold-ness found within the union of these two points.

Accepting the Truth is quite different from being in the truth. Being in truth is being in Death, embracing Pain like it was Love. Our world is ruled by Death, Sorrow and Despair. Those who knows these forces as brilliant powers controlling our restrained condition are close to the revelation awaiting the adept on the Threshold-Kingdom. This Truth is hard to embrace, much easier to deny. Denial arises with explanation. There will always be an explanation for all cruelty that hits your life, if you won’t find one you start to worry and your worry can render you insane. Fear is the child of worry, worry is the offspring of the explanation. No explanation are Truth, it is a veil of discomfort we adjust against. Without death there is nothing. The Lord Yama is the loathsome and fearsome King of Truth. All Matters are disintegrating and all Matters done by the hand and the flesh must turn into shava. Not until you reach the state of the cremation-ground will Truth unfold itself for you.

There is a mystic teaching telling about that the true priests are those who has sworn themselves to the Light behind the Kingdom of Death and walks this earth just as Death would. Common people and even advanced Seekers are not able to see this Truth, cause the intensity of Death is shrouded by the most intense Light. These adepts and hidden mauses are wandering the earth even today in their mission to reclaim the Light from the darkness and share the bliss within their community. Often their kindness is seen, often their Death is hidden and occult. This should be a part of the goal, a piece in the throbbing puzzle in the midst of your chest.

Denial is not to refuse to accept things, it rests on the explanation of things that happens. Not all things happens due to a divine reason for it. Often things happen because you are a fool, stupid and acts against your True interests. Some people say that the Butterfly-effect is a reason. It is not. It is an explanation of a cause. People should tend to have less opinions and re-connect to their heart instead of fooling around in speculative wilderness. The domains of diffused and lost minds that only brings you further into the land of confusion and psychological massmurders. Pay attention!

Now, perform this meditation. Go into your temple, light a solitary candle for your Guardian angel or a spirit close to you. Call the spirit forth and ask the spirit to show you the Truth. Nothing more, nothing less. DO NOT ELABORATE ON THIS! Be clear and simple – like life. Light a pure incense, like sandalwood or musk and blow out the candle. Lie down on the floor and close your eyes. Visualise the appearance of your angel while you breathe slower and slower. Let the smoke of the incense fill your whole body. This is the smoke from the cremation-ground and it fills you more and more. Imagine the angel arising within you and ask in a whisper that Truth shall be revealed for you. If this proves difficult, simply hold your breath as long as possible and visualise the angel at the precise point when your prana leaves your body. This should give nice results within a very brief period of time.

Why are you doing the things you are doing? Why are your interests for this and that, such and such? What are the boundaries of folly and wisdom? Why are you reading these papers Welsé Ngampa is the revelator of Truth, the Father Tantra. It is time for you to make a pact with him, so he can reveal the Truth for you. For this ritual you will need one dark-blue candle and one deep red. Presented in the circle should be some strong liquor and red wine. These will be consummated by the sadhaka.

You will start the ritual shouting BSVO! PATH! To the eight corners of the universe and calling forth the line of deceased naths and the powers of your guru. All in the name of protection. Then you will go on to call forth the eight protectors of Bon by their names: Sipé Gyalmo, Nyipangsé, Menmo, Machen Pomra, Midü Champa traggo, Yeshey Welmo, Tsen Hurwa, Yumsé. You will repeat each name nine times. Use a mala for this purpose, turning the calling forth of these protectors into a prayer. Then you will turn to the west and call forth Welsé Khagying. He will appear in shifting forms, but always accompanied by the bear-faces door-keeper of the west and within a pond of garudas. Greet him with the words: BSVO HA BA BZHI!. Then you will turn to the south and call forth Tumsé Khagying. He will appear with a makra-faced door-keeper and a tiger-faced god. Greet also him with the words: BSVO HA BA BZHI!. Then you will turn to the east and call forth Trosé Khagying. He will appear with a lion-faced door-keeper and a dragon. Greet him with the same words. Lastly you will turn to the north where you will call forth Ngamsé Khagying. He will appear on a yak with a dragon-faced god. Greet him with the same words as you greeted the other deities. All these beings has dark blue hue. Imagine now how a brilliant red consort comes forth from a place between these guardians. They all are naked and moist juices are oozing forth from their yonis making their legs wet. Imagine that they start to indulge into divine pleasure. Then you will whisper forth Welsé Ngampa and his consort, Ngammo Yumchen. He dark blue, she mauve green. Both with gazing eyes and fangs. Imagine that they enter the circle from the northern gate and sit down under you, so that you rest amongst their bodies as they indulge in yabyum. Now you will start to masturbate. While you are performing this act imagine that the tension of the guardians fornication becomes greater and greater. Feel the sexual atmosphere. When orgasm is achieved collect the elixir immediately into a cup and mix it with wine and the strong liquor immediately and drink it down. Allow your self to stay in this exalted state as long as possible – and if possible allow the spirits to carry you away into the kingdom of ZhangZhung. After the completion of this ritual go immediately to bed and let the spirits work on you as the night brings you into the neitherlands….

Lesion Seven Meri – at the Mountains of Organic Fire

Fire is in many senses the highest point of manifestation. In fire we will find creativity. Worthy of notice is also the ability of fire to burn. Set waters and earth aflame, shroud the sun and the moon in flames. For most sadhakas the mountain Kailash is significant. The mountain where Parvati and Shiva joins. The sun and the moon joins to bring forth the child of fire. In the teachings of Bön, the mountain is fire. Meri is the mountain and Meri as the mountain of fire is ZhangZhung, the sacred kingdom in the heights. Meri is golden yellow and he is adorned with a leather helmet and golden armour. He has nine heads many of them antromorphic with the heads of different kinds of birds. He has eighteen hands and has two mistresses. Ati Muwer who is situated at sahasrara chakra and Kuchi Mangké which is placed at anahata chakra. When the tantrik manuals are about to describe him they display a rainbow-like explosion of brilliance and radiance. He has subdued the vampires and the demons in general and his number is nine – the number of death. Through Meri the sadhaka will be able to purify hir unrefined partake of the brahman, and also be able to induct oneself with the powers worthy a warrior and through this power achieved also be able to understand the subtle mechanisms that rules this organic mountain and further more to understand, to a lesser degree, the ontology of the demonic existences.

Meris inner essence is termed â€The Ten terrifying Onesâ€. They are displayed as devas with their consorts, but is in reality extensions of the very essence of Meri. A phantomable form of his demonic devourings. To create the sacred space for the coming of Meri you will use these Ten Terrifying Devas. Each of these has a consort and most important a messenger. This will indicate that these lessons will give you two basic rituals for further use within the Bön Tantrikas. The first is â€Opening of the Terror-Compass†and the second one a ritual where a sacred joining with Meri is performed to bestow blessings and protection upon the sadhaka attempting to get closer to the Meri tantra.

Opening of the Terror-Compass
…………………………………………………………………â

Light one single candle in the centre of the sacred space. Remember that a sacred space will not be manifest until a contact between the outer and the inner has been made. This is your intention. Stand upright and breath deeply until you feel your body turn heavy. Close your eyes and continue to breath soft and controlled in a count of three (Three seconds inhale, three seconds hold breath, three seconds exhale). When the prana flows naturally and counting is not necessary imagine that from the one single candle in the centre of the sacred space there flows eight thick rays of pure crystal-white light, connecting the outer cardinal points of the cosmos with the single flame in your sacred space. This is your compass for manoeuvring and orientation in the worlds. Imagine how your hue becomes darker and darker and fades into dark blue. As your hue gets darker a golden glow builds up around you. When a condition is attained where you feel the dark blue complexion is one with space and the golden aura is solid as a monastery of light take up the candle and place it in front of the eastern gate. Then bring the candle with you to all of the eight directions, placing it in front of the gate.

At the Eastern gate say: â€dBal gyi rgyal po me la rgyung. BSVO! Satenma! I take on the form of the red ravage, black spotted Lion. My eyeholes I fill with the sight of the vulture and I pass on through the volcanic fire guarded by the terrible wisdomâ€.

At the south-eastern gate say: †sKyel chen mu mer. BSVO! Gyer ting tsa med ma! I shed my Lion-body and tear out my vulture-eyes. With my fur fragrant of forms and my eyeholes hot with the mist of the path I turn to the still fire of the dark pyres where wisdom young and fair rests. I shed my fur and take on the form of the bear and pick up the sight of the owlâ€.

At the Southern gate say: â€Sum phud rgyal po. BSVO! SKyed byed ma! I rise to the hottest point of the gate and tear open my fur with bitter claws. Shedding my bear-fur to give birth to the tiger within as I drop my eyes to the pine-ground and restore the sight with the eyes of the falcon. I turn inwards and bring the pools of fire into the still waters of hot night within. I am in flames as I turn to the Liquid embracesâ€

At the south-western gate say: â€Lig chen mu mer. BSVO! Gyer snyan tsa med ma! Dead waters washing over my body and force the tiger to rest and give birth to the bear of the ocean shores. My eyes melt away to give place to the sight of the hoopoe’s gaze. Diving through woods of fire, calming my sinking downways in liquid scentâ€.

At the Western gate say: â€sKulha yo bhya. BSVO! sMin byed ma From liquid scent mermaids and mer-men rise in the font of snow. Rip clean my body for skin and flesh and cover my nakedness in the leopard’s dress. Eyes eaten by acid-water, new forms are being born and I explore my maps with the eyes of the Crowâ€.

At the north-western gate say: sPungs chen muwer BSVO! Ting rgyung tsa med ma. Running through melting snow, hitting seeds, earth and corn. A slow swirl of compressed water shreds my fur and restructure me into the form of the elephant. Croweyes turning into the ravens-eyes, fair and renewed.

At the Northern gate say: sKu lha mu thur. BSVO! Ting rgyung tsa med ma. I am dropping my trunk as the snow gets colder, the earth darker. The ground is frozen into a solar flower of dirt. Fur growing and I assume the form of the yak. Ravens eyes turn cold as I contemplate the coldness of sex and within I see with the eyes of the eagle, ready to take flight in the hour of prey.â€

At the north-eastern gate say â€srid pa mu wer BSVO! Ring snyan tsa med ma. Through the elements pure and the coldness extreme I take on the form and face of the rat and restore my sight with the eyes of demons. Reflected and contaminated. Contemplated and rectified. I am the messenger, the oracle of the demon-bird who speaks what the body bring to silence!â€

I call forth: Pus has dung rgyung BSVO!
I call forth: shugs sgrol ma and the dragon-faced messengers of the Holy Cities above!
I call forth: su lha pra plud BSVO!
I call forth ’gso byed ma the wild Boar with the wolverines blood and eyes from below!
AUM AUM AUM SET THE ORACLE OF THE SACRED TRIDENT AFLAME!

You should then position your self in the middle of the circle, reciting the mantric bee-noise BSVO! Until the gods are rising from within your very being setting your hidden oracular reservoirs of power aflame and the wisdom of the yidams are ready to enlighten your being as you go down, down down to the sacred lake and to the realm of the sacred kingdom of ZhangZhung. Allow your self to be taken down while you are truly burning with the intoxication of the forms that has passed through you, knowing that all those forms still live on within in the bodymind of the tantrik shaman.

The shaman knows no fear, no limits for the boundaries of knowledge. All secrets are revealed in that point where sex meets death and the bindu of unmoveableness are unfolded in the moving of the moved for just a fragrant of a moment. You will have to face the fears you might have and force your self into the everburning pralaya. What this indicates is that to submit to Meri is to submit to change, a change that might be painful and also be followed by the feeling of ignorance on your way to burn the ignorance into dust and air. The way of the Warrior is needed to accomplish this task also known as the Great Work. The way of the Warrior is the way of the tantrikas and the shamans. The tantrik path should be for you who read these papers have a somewhat clear meaning for you at this juncture in time. However the way of the Shaman is much like the way of the Yathu and the old witches of the â€nameless artâ€. the path is significant cause it deals with the magnetic relation between the Shaman and his guides. The shaman will often induct into him self stillness of mind so he can travel to the land below to obtain the secrets of the past, present and future to help hir self and hir community to become more prosperous. But for the solitary tantrik witch-shaman the understanding, realisation and use of the powers of the Yidams are just as important. There has been many ways to understand shamanism. Most frequently people think about the travel to the kingdom of the dead while monotonous chanting and drumming is performed. And true enough, the techiques the shaman use are widely known and will be readily found in any textbook concerning this subject in satisfying ways. What seldom is treated is the condition of the Shaman. This condition has been researched within The Chandra Tala House, a cult set aside for the preservation of the worship of Pashupati-Shiva, but at the same time it is also an attempt to join the stratas of shamanism with tantra, it is still tantrik – since this is the tradition the house are preserving, but the means used will indicate that the condition of the Shaman is also developed and exercised in an attempt to draw even more power and energy from the shadow-realm of Lord Shiva.

There are in my opinion two more matters that should be discussed in relation to our subject. One of them is a discussion of the condition of the Shaman, along with some techiques for inducting trance into the sadhaka. Then the method for opening the fourfold way of vision to enter Karnag Tasel, the temple of wisdom guarded by the Sinpos, or rightly demons. I call this the four-fold way of vision and with this the secrets of the hand and the eye should be kept in mind and through these means the oracular road to the temple will be opened. One of the most efficient Sorcerers that has brought himself into writing, telling about the shamanistic condition is Carlos Castaneda especially in books like â€The Fire from Within†and â€Tales of Powerâ€. The condition of the warrior is quite alike in all cultures and we will use the wisdom of Don Juan to enlighten the desired condition that should be established by the sorcerer of Bon as well.

Lesion Eight The Priesthood of ZhangZhung

The priests and priestesses of the Holy Tantrik kingdom of ZhangZhung is not only priests and priestesses. They have chosen the path of the warrior-priest, the path of the sorcerer. This path is found in many strands of occult lore and teaching and the path demands the same qualities of unpeckability from all its adepts. The Yidam Nyinpangsé is particular important to ZhangZhung. Mostly because of his role as guardian deity of the meditational teachings of the Holy Kingdom, the Dzokpa Ahangzhung nyengyü, which means “The Great Perfection, the Aural Transmission of Zhangzhungâ€. This Yidam is without demonic attributes and is reminiscent of total fluidity – the fluid of Space and a crystal-white aura. He is further portrayed as a mighty king, clad in white robes and wearing a turban. He is riding a white horse and in his hands he holds a banner of white silk. To obtain the condition where you place yourself under the peas found within the meditative core of Bon at the Mount Tisé you will sit down in your temple and meditate on this being with the attempt of becoming one with him and letting the teachings of the priesthood filling you. You can use the following short formulae as a help for obtaining focus:

BSVO! Do not forget, do not forget, your former oath do not forget,
Nyipangsé, do not forget your sadhaka here in the monastery of light
Protector of the Doctrine’s Word, King of draplas, King Nyipangsé
Inspire me with the Word and the image of Wisdom cha-ra-ra
Ihup-sé-lhup tra-la-la de,-sè-dem cha-ra-ra dring-sé-dring bup-sé-bup
With your entourage of emanations and secondary emanations
Without forgetting your former oath, your former Word
We implore you to come like lightening, with magic feet
We implore you to come with a loving mind, like a mother
We implore you to come with a longing mind, like a friend
BSVO-cha-la-la-cha-la-la BSVO-cha-la-la-cha-la-la Nyipangsé inspire my mind
My heart, my eyes and soul. BSVO!

It will be very proper now to discuss the teachings of the shaman Don Carlitos in this regard and through him try to reflect on the fact that the priest of ZhangZhung is both a priest and a warrior as well as a tantrik and a shaman. The priest is All. To be a shaman is to deliberately place your self into a situation where you live so close to death that you really will be able to feel the importance of your actions. Concepts such as dreaming and seeing is crucial. The shamanistic sorcerer is occupied with building a bridge between the worlds where he can tap into either of them at any time. To achieve this one must “quiet the inner dialogueâ€. This is very important, to make you thinking shut up. If this is not accomplished, the path of the sorcerer will remain closed for you – because you refuse to use the key you are given. The occult meaningful contents in dreams are another strata of this conditions. Dreams are important and formulas for lucid dreaming should be employed to achieve a certain success in the art of dreaming. Shy? Because we are building bridges between the Otherworld and Thusworld. Castaneda speaks much about the “warriors impeckabilityâ€. What does he mean with this? Well, a warrior must renounce hir self-importance, routines and erase personal history. When this is accomplished you will obtain a certain degree of fluidity and will be more in tune with All. This is not easy. Don Juan speaks about several possibilities in regard to the paths we use when we are confronted with unusual life-situations. Then our habits will take action. And you will follow either the bigot’s way, which occurs when you disregard what has happened. Then you have the way of the pious man where you accept everything at face value and think you know what’s going on an all times due to the signs around you. The third path is the obsessive part, signified by doubt. Neither can you reject, neither fully accept-. This is also the fool’s way. All these paths are foolish. “The warrior acts as if nothing had ever happened, because he doesn’t believe in anything, yet he accepts everything at its face value. He accepts without accepting and disregards without disregardingâ€. In many ways the task of the tantrik shaman is the same as meeting the knights of chivalry when they must face and understand the points of the Sphinx. To dare, to will, to understand, to shut up. When you embark on this path your life will be signified by one element – change. Life will be an everlasting chain of changes and the worst you can do is to complain about it. With changes challenges are born. There is no such thing as a bad challenge or a good challenge. They simply are a natural birth of the way of the sorcerer.

“Be reasonableâ€! or not….? Reason is connected much to talking, to the inner dialogue and is of course a good tool when used in its proper place. Often Reason is only reflecting a philosophical and analytic ability within the sorcerer that is not too useful. People think, talk and reason too much. Reason is also connected to the occult layers like feeling, dreaming and seeing, but in an indirect way. Reason will never manage to filter into talking the contents of these three concepts ruled by the Will, occult speaking. I will not tell you not to be reasonable – because that would be to embrace the fool’s way. Everything is needed, but be careful. Feel before you think, see before you speak and dream before you exercise your will.

The path of the sorcerer is difficult because it opens the gates to the real world. For us this world is alien and strange and we will with our reason have difficulties adapting to the realness in the other if we rely too much on the mechanics of logic and stability. The essence of All is fluid. Without the fluid nature nothing will ever change and challenges that makes us more and more of the warrior will never occur.

The trials and tribulations in Thusworld will induct pain and grief into the sorcerer. This is unavoidable. Sorrow is a sign of partaking into the inner essence of nature. But even if we can not avoid pain and grief the warrior will not indulge in them. Basically we are alone with our pain, that is our condition and we alone choose whether the grief will induct liberation or if we will indulge into it – becoming more of Thusworld and less of Otherworld. The knowledge of the warrior is soaked with grief, but he never indulges into it. Still a warrior is joyous, because he has accepted his fate and truthfully assessed what lies ahead of him. Now, this might sound like a cold, negative path. But it is not, it cannot be, because the condition of solitude is based upon affection and devotion to his beloved, the earth…. This love is much like physicks. It attracts and rejects.

I have written all too few words about the path of the warrior and the condition of the shaman. This is deliberately. Think with your senses and hear with your feelings. Walk humbly, always and know that a warrior walks silent among us without stirring the Thusworld. You adoration and respect for the divine should induct this humbleness, and when you reach this humbleness you will understand that it is humbleness shrouded with power and dignity. Meditate hard on this: How should I obtain my encounter with Knowledge? A few clues are to be focused on the Otherworld, quiet your inner dialogue and mentally building bridges between knowledge and feeling based upon our animalistic ancestry. To obtain this, the condition is carnal. To embark upon the path of the warrior just to obtain some otherworldly results is rubbish. It is the condition that is the most important. Lack of self-importance, the erasing of personal history and the humbleness. AND, you must at some stage realise the immense reservoirs of power incapsuled in this condition.

Lesion Nine Working the Black Spot

“In the land of Göjé Gya a prince is born; because thirty magic letters appear on his body, he is called Kongtsé, “Having Magic Letters of Powerâ€, and later he became known as†The Magic King Kongtséâ€. As an act of piety, the prince decides to build a temple in the middle of a lake; as this task is impossible to accomplish for ordinary humans, he scrutinises the magic letters in his hand and realises that in a former life he was allied to a hundred demons, sinpo. He accordingly travels to the land of demons; they promise to help him, but only on condition that he keeps their aid secret. The demons lay the foundation of the temple. Kongtsé’s wife however, discovers the reason for her husband’s long absence. She comes to the lake, whereupon the demons, released from their promise, abandon the site. Kongtsé now travels to the border between the land of gods and the land of demons; here he receives the prophecy that the cha deity Kengtsé Lenmé will complete the construction.
Together with a thousand artisans, Kengtsé Lenmé proceeds to the capital, where Shenrap instructs him in how to construct the temple. Flying through the air and surrounded by a thousand master artisans, Kengtsé Lenmé arrives at the lake and the construction of the temple is completed. It is given the name Karnag Tasel, “Brilliantly White-and-Black Spottedâ€. Because Kongtsé had broken the vow of secrecy, an army of demons no returns and tears down the temple, except for the foundations. A monster, resting at the bottom of the lake, awakens, and rising to the surface, is on the point of swallowing the foundations as well. On seeing this Kongtsé is terrified; he turns to the sky and utter a pitiful cry. The cry is heard by Shenrap, who immediately appears, surrounded by his entourage of spiritual Heroes. Entering the temple which appears as if by magic, he emits rays of light in all directions, and transforming himself into Nampar Gyalwa, The Fully Victorious One, the subduer of demons he emanates four fierce deities. The latter terrify the army of demons, who flee back to the land of darkness; the king of demons is converted and transformed into a young god who becomes the guardian of the templeâ€

Many occult people and other occultists are drawn to beings and anti-beings termed â€demonsâ€. What is it this term signifies? In many instances the demons one speak about is ones own bad habits or humanoid drift towards temptations. The demons named gyalgong are a kind of such demons. An archeonic layer of misdirected desires that we should attempt to break through. The term â€fighting ones own demons†are not unfamiliar, but how many sadhakas takes this task seriously and walk humbly in truth upon the path of War?

In Tibet demons are found within an immense large scale of which the nagas. Snake-spirits are the most important one to work with for a vama-marga-sadhaka. We find also the lu-demons, female serpentine beings of unstable neptunian quality that might or might not bestow blessings and great progress on the sadhaka, but most important are the sinpos. It is said that the sinpos always hear, so to call them should be simple. At this stage in the lesions the sadhaka should be fully prepared to research this area for them self. The word is SINPO BSVO. Your temple should be furnished in a proper way and rituals should be selected and altered from those presented in these texts.

When you work demonic points at some point in the ceremonies the demons are bound to take you over. People saying that you could just go on working with demons cause it is not as dangerous as reputed are very wrong. It’s more dangerous that anyone outside the magical communities could imagine. An initiate of the Uttara kaula Tantrikas performed a bhakti on the prime goddess in this tradition (very unknown and out of scope for this treatise). At a certain point in these procedures he referred to me that he was for a period in a state where he was totally under the aegis of this entity. And let me tell you that it showed! He said that his soul was filled with ice and ice was what his eyes gleamed of. Unfriendliness, arrogance and heavy misantrophy was the other consequences that this demoness infused into his beings. At the same time the bhakti was executed more often – until the sadhanka had suddenly won the war. That is an alignment had been made between the practitioner and the evoked. In some traditions this is bound to happen., the body apparently representing a more perfect microcosmos than many of us are aware of.

Creating the Oracular Roads of Karnag Tasel through the fourfold way of Vision

To really understand the powers you are about to hook into, the concept of shape-shifting are very important. This is the most fundamental power of the Sorcerer. As is seen in those rituals outlined in these lesions the animal forms of guardians and gods are often in the feature of animals. This are done by overting the senses (use eyes for hearing, nose for seeing and such) and most of all the condition that tells you that you are ready to be taken over. The fear of letting go must be conquered and you must be ready to give yourself totally n trust to these beings. TO SURRENDER! You must understand this concept before entering into any further contact with the Yidams and Sinpos. They are fierce – and they will for sure eat you if the correct condition is not to be found within the soul of the Warrior. Those who as worked with Golden Dawn-related material has a clue in the â€assuming of god-formsâ€. But contrary to the â€assuming†of godforms this is to be taken over by the spirit. You don’t assume anything – you be-come in that instant of a moment in the matrix of time one with the Godhood. The Most Holy Saint Austin Osman Spare was also very clear on this subject-matter when he states that â€The Soul is the Ancestral Animalsâ€.

The ritual uses nine points, the ninth being the portal – and the ninth is of course the sadhaka, by reasons that is quite obvious both in position and number .

You will construct your sacred space in the following manner. You will place eight bowls of water at each point of the Compass and one White light and the Cardinal points, leaving the mid-points unenlightened. At the centre of the circle you will have a bowl of some strong alcoholic spirit like vodka or tequila and one black candle and one red candle. You will with chalk write on the floor (or make marks in the sand if outdoors) the eight directions.

Face North, light the candle and visualise a black man with the head of a yak. He is riding a yellow yak and holding a bow and an arrow. His consort is called Limön Lengye, she is draped in a golden armour and travels in a violet wind.

Face West and light the candle as you visualise a man with the head of a makara riding on an amphibian demon holding a sword. His consort is Yarkyé Jewo who is draped in white silk and riding a white horse.

Face South and light the candle as you visualise a red man with the face of a boar riding upon a red wild boar, carrying an axe of meteoritic iron. His consort is Takrirong, she is the Queen of Draplas and is dressed in red and black, riding upon a tiger with the same colours.

Face East and light the candle as you visualise a white man with a lion-head holding a crystal trident. His consort is Nelé Gyalmo, also known as the Queen of Earth. She is draped in turquoise ad riding a makara.

You will know turn to the north-western angle, light both candles and put them in front of this gate. Then you will fetch the bowl of alcohol and pour some drops in front of the entrance. You will then proclaim that you are invoking the protectors of the four lakes mTsho bzhi srung ma and the four rivers.

At the north-western gate you will put down the candles and visualise the silver lake of Gunggyü. There you will see the beautiful Chatsamé standing in her crystal-white dress, conch-shells drifting around her legs and the tiger goddess Heru Khyungchan is standing behind her
At the south-western gate you will see the turquoise lake of Mpang and the beautiful Tingtsamé in her beautiful blue garment. You will also notice that in the lake there is a shaft of iron and see the peacock-adorned Tingnam Gyalmo, the goddess of the black iron-river arise within the beauty of Tsingtsamé.

At the south-eastern gate you will see the golden lake of Langag and the beautiful Tsetsamé. You will also see the beautiful Mula Tsamé arising from a golden river and you will realise that she is the Lady of Heaven.

At the North eastern gate you will approach the iron-lake of Somshang and the cold beauty of Betsamé. She is the beauty of the molten metals, the black lady that protects the red-copper river protected by the beautiful Draplé Gyalmo. This joining of the two black goddesses of cold beauty in the bindu of death is constructing the passage between the eight and the nine. You must at this moment become the nine – the bridge itself and pass on into Karnag Tasel and trust the guardians that they take you safely over to the other side….

Lesion Ten Fundamentals of the sacred transmission of Chöd

Chöd is probably one of the most useful and beautiful rituals the sadhaka can perform. It is kind of lengthy and complicated. But its effect is truly immensely great. Lets look at the source for this transmission. Originally the rite comes from India and was passed on to Machig Labdrön. Machig Labdrön is often, and well deserved, treated as the first and most brilliant spark of the teachings of Chöd. She was born 1055 and died 1153. Machig’s initiator was Danpa Sangye, a guru who initiated Machig into the use of a rite called “The Pacification of Sufferingâ€. This rite was slightly modified by Machigs spiritual guides so it would severe all suffering even more. It is evident that the rite Machig was initiated into was of Buddhist origin, but in addition to learning this rite she was also given shamanistic procedures by her guru, this might indicate that the earlier forms of Chöd are shamanistic in origin. Central for Chöd is the Prajñaparamita. This term signifies the perfection of all Wisdom and is also reflected within the goddess called Yum Chenmo, also known as the Great Mother. Prajñaparamita is the aim and reason for performing Chöd, if you perform this rite with any other intention It will carry either no fruit or poisonous fruit. Chöd is a path for obtaining this state. So what is actually Chöd?

“One might ask: that which is known as Chöd, what does it cut through?
As it cuts through attachment to body, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through the root of mind, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through the very base of all partiality, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through acceptation and rejection along the path, it is Chöd
As it cuts through hopes and fears with regard to the results, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through all thoughts, wherever they come from or wherever they’re
Going, right there, is Chöd.

Chöd is occupied with “cutting†and in that lies the difficulties – for those who have not been honest to them self during these lesions. Chöd cuts down your astral anatomy and sacrifice all parts to demons, demigods and gods for its purification and re-establishment. If the sadhaka still clings to his or hers kleshas I tell you are in for some really nasty haunting from the Castle of the Perfected Wisdom.

Prajñaparamita is as stated the main-reason for doing this rite. But what is it and where is it and how can it be found? It is said in the “Grand Poem on the Perfection of Wisdom†that “The meaning of Prajñaparamita “is not to be looked for elsewhere: it exists within yourself. Neither real nor endowed with characteristics, the nature of the mind is the great clear lightâ€. It refers to the divine spark of divine self that the maya-drawn ego likes to keep hidden. It is the inherited wisdom we don’t use or cultivate, simply because the mechanisms between mana and atman is like they are – a constant play. A Lila in the wastelands of nectar where we eat all sweetness, forgetting about the wisdom. Cultivating our own ignorance. Most people indulge in stupidity instead of wisdom. Very few people love wisdom, because it is demanding in an oblique sense. You feel threatened. It is good if you feel the fear lurking. The fear will bring only manifestations of a sad nature. You will suffer. Ignorance is the gravest of all sufferings. But the ignorant trick hir self to think otherwise. Heed well the words of saint Spare: “You shall suffer and suffer and again suffer until you have sufficient suffering to accept all thingsâ€. This is the state you will agree to yourself to achieve. The acceptance of all things through suffering. Suffering is nothing compared to Wisdom. You might think so when you feel sorry for your self, when you are enjoying maya and know it just to well when silence speaks to you in quiet blue hours. You cannot hide from yourself. Actually Chöd is not too different from the nathas act of breaking kleshas. But the aim is slightly different. Breaking of kleshas brings one closer to atman in the guise of freedom and usually followed by the accumulation of siddhis. To attain to Wisdom in the manner put forth in the “Heart Sutra†will bring a different condition. The same, but slightly different. In Chöd you clear space by allowing the divine to remove and re-place your astral anatomy. A natha will force forth these changes with sophisticated violence and sexual means.
Well, there are a few steps worthy of mentioning in regard to Machig Labdrön. And one of them is that her life-cycle follows the same pattern as the life-paths of sanyasins or those enlightened by the Prajñaparamita.

She was born as the daughter of a governor and she shows unusual accomplishments in early age (good mnemonic capacity), she abandons her life of wealth to seek after Wisdom. She receives initiation into the Vajrayana, first from a daikini and then later she received this diksha directly from Tara. She meets a guru who recognises her achievements and verifies her spiritual contacts and this results in the highest attainment. Many of Machigs most dramatic incidents happened under a tree, just like with the Buddha Siddharta.

Many Buddhist-traditions have captured the essence of prajñaparamita, like the Hwa Yen School, but the scope of these few lesions are to narrow to include all that should have been said about this important term. Remember thou that it is only through the experience of voidness that the prajñaparamita can become resonant for your atman.

Lesion Eleven Integrating the principles of Chöd

The integration of these principles are done through the use of the ritual usually referred to as “Great Mudraâ€, In this ritual procedure you will prostrate your self in front of the Dharmakaya Great mother, the Prajñaparamita her self! It rests on the Buddhist tradition called Surmang and is a path that is quite usual. Even if this ritual is constructed for the purpose of cutting all types of ego-clinging and master the demons, devas and ones self with equal precision the ritual can very well be used to accumulate siddhis as well as materialistic goods. You will through this of course create many pitfalls that are not so easily to renounce. The ritual is called “Garden of all Joy†and is worked out by Jamgon Kongtrul the Great. The ritual will be handed out directly from Guru to Sishya and will conclude this last chapter of these eleven cuts of Bön.

HUNG HUNG PHE PHE
Appendix I

THE CULT OF DEATH AND KINGSHIP
- a short exploration within the Bon-Pa-Tradition

By Frater Azoth Kalafou

The Bon-Pa religion of Tibet should be a field of major interest to any person interested in the esoteric due to its extreme fascination towards the cult of the dead and the cult of tantra. Many academics have accused Bon of being a rip off of Hinduism and Buddhism, which appears in recent study to prove wrong. Remarkable enough it seems that the Tibetan tantra-shamanistic Bon-religion has developed beside Hinduism and obtained a highly individual way of thinking based on different text and tantras than those we find in Sanskrit. The foundation is thou the same as in Hinduism where the cult of the king is emphasised. In early Hinduism the king was seen as the hierophany of god, a manifestation of holiness in the mundane, he was the centre of the society. In that manner society, centred around the king was the microcosmic print of the divine macrocosmic reality above, an image of the divine hierarchy. It seems like this similarity in foundation is one of the most influential points of transgression through their similarity and diversity. While the Hindu ( or more correctly brahmanical system) developed into a more sociological order or a way of living and finding your place in the divine blue-print the cult of the king developed radically different in Tibet. The king was seen as a shen (priest) or emanation of divine grace. It was important to please the king while he was alive and it was of extreme importance to make sure that the kings passing on to bardo was made in the best possible ways. This to ensure the further blessings of the king when he was made into a god. The cult of the dead was therefore seen as the most important element in the religious life because this ensured blessings and happiness for those still living in the Bon-community. Due to this necromancy, spritisme and other kinds of spirit-sorcery is a frequent used for keeping the peaceful and happy alliances with the dead in a beneficial position. That the cult focused on the ancestors also is very much of importance is needless to emphasise. The pantheon of the Bon-pas are nor very known, its therefore my intention to briefly present the foundation-pantheon to open a small glyph into the beauty and harshness of this magickal tradition which claims beautiful mythological foundations for them self in magickal kingdoms in lands of arcane (and astral) beginnings...

The separation of deities can be drawn between the peaceful deities, the wrathful deities and siddhas and daikinis as well as some local deities and different lamas that are worshipped in various settings. In this short article I will simply introduce the peaceful deities and in another article present you for the yidams the wrathful or tutelary deities with much emphasis on Welse Ngampa, the lady of boundless Space. Important for the yidams are that they are very clear forms of Abraxas with their androgyne masculinity which are in a state of neither-neither (not male, not female, but male....). That will be enough teasing for now. The tantrik patrons, the yidams have to wait until another time.

The chief peaceful deities are arranged in a mysterious "emanation of each other"-system (similar to the Hindu-system where all daevas are emanation from one, but in Bon a bit more awkward and bizarre lacking the glorious aestheticism we find in Hinduism). We will start of with a goddess called Satrig Ersang whose name means "Perfection of Wisdom" but she is called "Mother of Wisdom". In a hymn to her it is stated that she is "Majestic in her power to bless". Her spiritual accessories are of esoteric interest. In her right hand she holds a swastika - the symbol of odic force and solar eternity and in the left she holds a mirroire fantastique which signifies the emphasis of the lunar current in the Bon-religion. This Prajnaparamita of Bon is in her wisdom a sort of patron for the vama marg and surely must have knowledge of the kalas ruling this form for consciousness. What’s more is that her throne is supported by lions which suggest a formulae similar to Babalon and Qatesh and maybe the lunar flow she presides over is to be found riddled in the vaults of Tempioth? The next deity is called Shenlha Wökar (shen means priest) and his name means "God of the Priests". He is all white and holds a hook in his right hand while his left is gently folded in a peaceful mudra. His throne is supported by elephants and in a hymn to his praise he is described as: "Majestic in his power of compassion". I myself find some important resemblances in this deity with the Loa Leghba, the Lord of IFA and the patron of the Yuggotian priesthood. Another important deity, who has not much attributes are Sangpo Bumtri the Procreator who are "Majestic in his power of his magical emanations". He has a silver body and is supported by Garudas (these mythical beast-birds). He is more a source of magic than the magic itself. He is like dormant ojas waiting to be used in some kind of combination. In this state he is shave, a radiant shave but difficult to obtain any clear image of. A most interesting deity is Shenrap Miwo who is the "supreme priest, great man". The cult of the dead is strongly established in this deity, who as a great hierophant (a manifestation of the sacred) turned into a peaceful god ensuring the happiness of the community. His accessories are a Swastika sceptre a symbol of "Eternal Truth". Some connections to Sakyamuni is said to be found and indeed, by understanding Sakyamunis role as a Buddha and how he obtained it you will be able to understand the position of this deity. He is "Majestic in his power of radiance" and is the source of the four Transcendental Lords in his rainbow-like but still dark blue hue. Then we enter into one of the most lovely goddesses ever, Sherap Chamma, she is an emanation of Satrig Ersang, but what a beauty! Her name means "The loving lady" and "To love tenderly" and has a strange blood-bond with the beautiful Tripur Sundari. She is also said to be associated with the boddhisattva Maitreya and carries a fivefold form (based upon the tantrik senses developed to perfection by Gorakhnath see. A.K. Bannerjea “The philosophy of Goraknath†(Coombe Springs; 1962). She is also a vehicle for smashing conditions or fears and it might be useful to take a look at Tara in this regard. She is also a most beautiful goddess and a smasher of kleshas. Also of importance is her accessories, with the magickal mirror in her left hand and a vase 8of beauty) in her right. Again an association with Tara is to be found in her image of surrounded by the eight lions of wisdom where she is supported by both sun and moon, a formula of reversed Abraxas! Her radiance is a crystalline light indicating her tantric perfection and wisdom beyond any condition and also her radiant beauty. Küntu Zangpo is another one of the peaceful deities, his name means "The All-Good" and he is seen as the supreme deity of all knowledge and has strong links to Shenla Wökar in the sense that both are hierophanies of the bönku or "The body of Bon", the ultimate Truth. This priest-god is naked and without (or rather beyond) attributes. A portal to understanding of his role in the pantheon is to be found in the Nyingmapa and Kagyüpa-traditions of Tibetan Buddhism, especially in the body of Samantabhadra, an important emanation of Küntu Zangpo is Künzang Akor which means "The All-Good cycle of A", "A" being the last letter in the Zhanchung-alphabet demonstrating the importance of mantrams and spells in the Bon-magic. He is the mantric manifestation adorned with syllables beginning with "A". The importance of this letter is the same as in the tantrik OM. From this deity we will turn to the core of the pantheon. The very point of ingress with the divine forces of bon., Künzang Gyalwa Düpa ("the All-Good Assembly of Conquerors"). He has five faces in different colours and ten arms. He is adorned with jewels. At the four cardinal points of space he has the Queens of transcendental space in the form of the years cycle. And from the anahata of his brilliant body he emanates six hierophants. The white Yeshen Tsukpu associated as the fleshy hot-point of the Gods. We find the blue Chegyal Barti presiding over the demigods, the deep-blue Sangwa Düpa who is the intermediary of humans. Also we find the green Tisang Rangzhi presiding over the animals, the white Mucho Demdrus taking care of the tormented spirits and finally the bluish-red Sanswa Ngangring associated with Hell. Of interest is also the four Queens of transcendental space. The yellow Queen of Spring holding a chain, the blue Queen of summer holding a flat bell, the red Queen of autumn holding a noose and the white Queen of winter with her hook. It is interesting to note that these guardian-goddesses are called queens which again confer the importance of the cult of the king. The clearest expression of this god is to be found in his emanation as Künzang Gyalva Gyatso ("Ocean of Conquerors") with his multiple faces and a thousand of arms outstretched. Through his iconographic form he has resemblances to Avaloketesvara, He IS "magic appearance". Three more gods must be mentioned to create the total pattern of magic gnosis inhabited in this pantheon. Chimè Tsukpü ("The deathless one with the hairknot"). He is the supreme boddhisattva reborn to this kalpa from the mythological "paradise of the 33 gods" (I refer to the various Buddhist teachings known as "Pure Land Schools" in this matter). He is born by the virgin-mother of sexual secrets Zangsa Ringtsün (more of her, in depth, next time) as a bornless and deathless one. He is seen as the transmitter of the Bon-tantra from the tutelary deities of wrath, a supreme vira, a world egg of sexual gnosis which fills the universe with his sexual radioactivity. The Bon-traditions connections to the Naga-cultus is found within the body of Napar Gyalwa which are the Ultimate and eternal Truth as well as the connection between gods and sinpo (demons). He possesses the magic of evocation and mantras and is able to command sinpos according to his wish due to a pact of secrecy (which he later broke). Similarities is to be found in "Goetia", how Salomon commanded demons to build his temple - as in the case of the temple Napar Gyalwa wanted to build in the midst of a lake. The demonic alliance is also to be found within Ganesh and how he presides over the asuras and Pashupatis command of the beasts of night.. He is pictured surrounded by fierce deities (sinpos?) with zöomorphic appearances, suggesting the lycantrophic formulae hidden with in the secret teachings of the Bon-tradition. Lastly we have the ascetic of the pantheon the monk Tritsug Gyalwa who by his ascetism managed to convert the demon-king Khyappa laring to the Ultimate Truth of Bon. In addition to these gods and the six subduing shens there are also 13 primeval shens who are especially important in the cult of the dead and the transgression from death and bardo.

My intention in this short note upon the essence of the Bon-pantheon has been to make available material seldom found anywhere, and it’s meant as an introduction to a more practical article upon it’s tantric and shamanistic gnosis, especially focused upon the strange sexuality of the deities them self which probably deserves to be explored in a gnostic luciferian light.

I will also add that when I in this article has made connections to buddhas it is not my intention to say that they are the same. I intend to use them as portals to an understanding of this pantheon for its own sake to establish it in its own power through depthening of understanding of the reader by linking it to more known "divine beings". I have never liked to associate gods from different pantheons with each other (like Set-Shaitan-Aiwass). I see it as portals to an understanding of the different deities - in their own right, not as cosmic xeroxes of a past cultures gods.

May blessings be in the name of the 8-fold mistress Cherap Chamma and Künzang Gyalwa Düpa!

Appendix II

SPIRITISTIC VAJRA TANTRA
- The Plutonian Tantra of Bon-Pa

By: Docteur Azoth Kalafou

The tantras of Bon-Pa are knowledge seldom found in any occult book-shelf, which is because literature about this current is rare. Snellgrove wrote his book, "The Nine Ways of Bon" (Oxford university Press, London, 1967) and also his book "Indo-Tibetan Buddhism" (Serinida Publications, London 1987) has a great variety of information about this current. The weakness of Snellgrove as Ph.D. Kvaerne points out is that he thought some of the teachings of the Bonpas was in a way - offensive, so he saw the need to make twilight tantras even more shattered and disturbed....

The Bon-Pa religion Is parted into different brands of the divine. We have the peaceful deities which is the core of the system and what is more interesting to tantra - the tutelary deities who is connected to fire and violence. A pethro-plutonian current of sticky power.

In a previous article about this subject in "The Trident" I shed some light on the peaceful deities of the pantheon. In this article I will get to the point - the weird sexuality of the current and also outline one simple offer-ritual which can be conducted by those who want to smell what this current is like. Let me also say (since I am saturnian in my view about esoteric secrets) that this article won't provide you with all my knowledge in this field, but sufficient for those of you who is curious about this current.

The tantras of Bon were transmitted by an avatar of the priest-god Tönpa Shenrap called Nampar Gyalwa, "The Fully Victorious One". When Nampar Gyalwa was born his flesh was tattooed with 30 magick letters of Power. The story also declares that he was born a prince and received the idea of building a temple in the midst of a lake. An inhuman task. The avatar recalls first vaguely then to the full that he in his former existence was connected to sinpos (demons). He travels to the kingdom of the demons and get a promise of their help to build this temple in the lake if he will keep their help a secret. When the demons are at work Gyalwa’s wife is coming by and discovers this work of demons. The foundation is finished when she appears at the shore. The demons see her and declare themselves released of their task. Together with the deity Kengtsè Lenme he completes the building of the temple and call this beautiful temple Karnag Tasel which means "Brilliantly White and Black Spotted". The resemblance here to Salomo and how he commanded the demons to build his temple is easily evoked which hooks us into "Goetia" being in the family of the Bon-current. It is also interesting to note that another one of the important transmitters of the eternal Bon-doctrine is said to be Chime Tsukpü who was born from a virgin..... Several myths in the scriptures and tantras of Bon connect the Bon-teaching to sinpos. So in the end Bon-Pa is a highly spiritistic religion based upon the esoteric teaching of demons. Bon-Pa has been accused of being so similar to Buddhism that the religious authenticity has been questioned. I think their very spiritistic and shamanistick cosmology and anthropology tell another story. The strange thing about Bon is that it welcomed both Hinduism and Buddhism very warmly - like all religions open for syncretistic activity. At least that is one theory, that Bon was more or less outconquered by Buddhism of sheer force is another theory - which I consider very doubtful.

The eternal doctrines of Bon are protected by sinpos, deities and lus (nagas). It is mainly these three forces of guardian spirits that protect the gnosis of the current. Those deities who treasure the jewels are the so-called yidams who is said to be trowo (wrathful). In vouden terms we might say "pethro". These yidams are connected to different tantras and the ritual workings are focused around one particular yidams and his consort or attendants. It is of extreme importance to emphasise that it is the yidam in it self that inhabits the tantric secret. The siddhaes of the current reaches the state of siddhahood while in the flesh through very esoteric dhyana. My own research in this field indicates that their consorts are daikinis, which again suggest that their path towards gnosis consist of mainly spiritistic flavoured XI-degree work. In this I referee to the true and hidden meaning of the XI-degrees sexual nature which lies one octave above the flesh. Let me give some insight into what kind of magick this kind of workings will produce. It is the most plutonian manifestation of magick on earth, and I quote from Rev. Bertiaux "The Vouden-Gnostic Workbook": Plutonian Energy is pure fire, viewed as magick. It is surrounded by many layers of pure power....In order to get at this power, it is necessary to enter entirely into the field of the energy and allow it to take over......power is not diffused or spread out. It is tight and intense....It is moving to make itself tighter and hotter, heavier and harder, because it must". This particular current’s magickal manifestation is very aggressive and dominant. It is the plutonian aspect of the sign of Aries often ruled by the Scorpio rising into the Aries-sun. The sexual effects will probably result in very controlled bondage and SM. Any uncontrolled sexual play in these field as a result of working with the plutonian ray should signal to the magician that he has swallowed a to heavy jet of plutonium....

Interesting to note is also the many remarks about "coffins", "corpse" and the "consummation of fire" which suggest both sexual formulas and also the process of for instance the IIIde degree of the OTO to a certain level. The Bon-current is also very, very gnostic. The gnostic influence is so vivid that you wonder how they got into this flow of light (probably there were some flow of information from the middle-east, pre-iraniq influence). We find for instance the cow as a demiurgic principle, where life is emanating from. Lus, sinpos and various animals are connected to most likely archeonic powers.

THE TROWO YIDAMS

The fierce pethro flavoured yidams will now be presented for the reader quite briefly. And allow me to remark that the tantra of Bon is bipolar or positive and negative in the way that it shows to Pagyü or Father Tantras and magyü or Mother Tantras. Also most of the yidams is painted together with their consorts who are embracing the male yidam hard and feverly in some kind of ecstatic demonic embrace. The head of the Magyü-tantras is called Magyü Sangchog Tartug ("The Supreme Secret of the Mother Tantras"). It is interesting to note that his name of the yidam himself locks up the secret of the tantra. It is very characteristic for the yidams that they are seen as the outer manifestations of the elements of secrecy connected to them so when you meditate on their Thangkas, rupa or image they will reveal their secrets through deep dhyana. Magyü has seven heads, sixteen arms and his body is of a bluish almost black complexion. His consort is red and holds in her hands two bowels with what actually looks like boiling blood. The bowls are skulls (which ties them up to the kapalikas and the naths of both the uttara and the adi-lineage). His faces are primarily in white and red in addition to the bluish-black main face.

The father tantras on the other hand focuses on five different deities who controls elements of existence which are somewhat related to thoughts we can find in the Samkhya-system of philosophy. I quote their names as follows:
Welse Ngampa - Fierce God of Body
Lhagö Togpa - Fierce God of Speech
Trowo Tsochog Khgyin - Fierce God of Mind
Purpa - Fierce God of Action (Purpa is also the Tibetan name for the ritual dagger - maybe this suggest a certain degree of craft-influence in their shamanistic practice)
Welchen Gekhö - Fierce God of Good Quality

Let us shed some light on the god of the Mind, Trowo Tsochog Khgyin first. His name means in pure word "Wrathful One, Supreme Lord Towering in the Sky". He is also of a dark blue complexion and has three heads and six arms. His consort is called Khala Dugmo which means Red Body. The connection to the kalas and the vibration of the mensturm in accordance with the lunar body is unquestionable. It is also interesting to note that in a hymn to this couple Khala Dugmo (Furious Lady in the Sky) she is evoked by the words: "Arise, arise, from the void, arise". Other qualities of Trowo Tsochog Khagyin are that he overpowers the 3 worlds (Hell, Heaven and the realm between) with his splendour. His girdle is the luciferian phallic principle in the form of a serpent bound around his waist and he is pressing the nine doors of Hell downwards. It is also said that he commands the 8 great nagas (I will referee the reader here to a member of the Uttara Kaula Tantrikas, Ku-patalaTrishan who has explored eight sexual nagas in connection to the sabbatical mysteries. If any interest arises of the subject let the editor know, maybe ku-PatalaTrishna would enlighten us more about this subject). This yidam is also said to preside over the 8 great planets and is connected to atavisms like lion, elephant, horse, dragon and garuda
Our next revelator of tantra is Welse Ngampa "Fierce Piercing Deity of Overwhelming Power". He has nine heads, three of them white, three red and three blue and has 18 arms. His body of a dark-blue complexion. He is connected to the magnetic forces of tiger, lion, leopard, dragon, garuda and macara. Which indicates a deep sexual connection of the Svadhisthana Chakra in the passage of the macara. Also this deity’s connection the garuda-bird of wisdom tales and the dragon mixed with strong feline impressions tells much about what kind of power this deity has managed to work into it self and also gives some clues on how to work these secrets out into the temple-laboratory to be used - for instance together with liquid condensers and electromagnetic transfusions. Even more interesting that the deity him self is his consort. She is of a green complexion and her face is somewhat peculiar. Her eyes looks like the eyes of sinpos, or at least someone more or less ruled by this class of gods and her teeth are very narrow, long and sharp suggesting some vampyristic alliance or in other words a sign of the apparent danger of encountering this Lilitu-like being of this pantheon (Lilithu in the Zoharick sense - not the real and true Roman sense....). Also, her anus is remarkably clearly showed on the thangha. This Dark green Lady is called "Lady of Boundless Space". In the voudo of zobop (secrecy) you encounter a strange root-Loa called Maitre Grand Bois d'Ilet. This loa is said to be the brother of Damballah and is the black snake at it most earthy level. Grand Bois d'Ilet rises from his caverns deep below the earth and flux him self into deep space from his residence at Bathos (or the gnostic Abyss - the emanation-point of all things). It is interesting to make the reader aware of this Loa in regard to the vividly exposed anus of the "Lady of Boundless Space" since this in a hymn to this Loa it says: "I am the anus of the universe. I am the lower". I suspect these words are the words of the Loa himself as told to the emissaries of O.T.O.A.’s Lodge Zariguin. This couple (Welse Ngampa and consort) is first and of all the protectors against demons and is very much connected to kleshas and maya and the cutting off of these illusions of being. One of the names of Welse Ngampa means "Clad in the still-moist skin of demons". I am a bit unsure if the text here relates to sinpos in the divine sense or to the bonpas own demons. Anyway - he is the great demon-slayer. Other attributes are "Wisdom", "Compassion" and "Magick". It is also interesting to see that "the Lady of Boundless Space" is associated to be in deep connection or emanation of Satrig Ersang who are the "Mother of Wisdom" and have many features in common with the Buddhist goddess Prajnaparamita (Perfection of Wisdom). I will also draw the attention to the Pawo Drunga or the five Heroic syllabels that can be used as mantrams: SHRAM, GRAM, RAM, YAM and OM. The "Lady of Boundless Space" is also called Namchi Gungyal - the Lady who keeps the treasury of Heaven. I think about similarities with other Buddhist heavens like for instance the perfected state in the Tushita Heaven. She has also been called "Mistress of the Shrine of Peacefulness" (the peace after your fight with your kleshas...) and Tukjè Chamma (Loving Lady of Compassion) which connects her to the most delicious and lovely lady of beauty and peace Sherap Chamma. Blessings upon her....

"Like a mass of fire filling the universe"
This is what Welchen Gekhö is like in a hymn to his praise. I guess much of this intensity is explained by his very close connection to the plutonian kingdom of ZhangZhung - the Ifa of the bonpas. Welchen Gekhö is also very - complete in a Pythagorean sense of the word. He is the Gekhö containing all the other gekhös, and they are 360 in number - making a complete zodiacal circle. These gods were situated at Mount Tisè the same mountain as Kailash. It is also of great importance to note that the word Gekhö is etymological connected to kehöd and derived from the same root as Chöd. Chöd is too complex to get into in this essay, but mainly the practise is focused on chopping up your astral anatomy and present them as offerings in white feasts (to gods) and in red feasts (to demons). The whole practise is focused on deconstruct the ego and build it up again without the delusions of maya and the attachment to the non-existent atman - rather to the an-atman. Whether the bonpas has any notion to what the alnya (akashic storehouse) or not is a bit unclear. I think they do if their doctrine is seen in comparison to the importance of the cult of the dead and the shamanistic-spiritistic activities of the bonpas who suggest that consciousness is somewhat "stored". Welchen Gekhö is also called Gekhö Sangwa Drogchen or "Gekhö, the Secret, Great Violent One" with his nine heads in the colours of white, red, bluish black, his 16 arms and bluish black hue. In a sense comparisons to a mixture of Yama and Rudra would be proper. His consort is Logbar Tsamè the reddish yellow goddess who are called "Lady of Flashing Lighting". She is also called "Queen of Draplas". Draplas are (like the Maruts) fierce warrior-gods who appeared (as with the Gekhös) very early in time-space. Logbar Tsamè is also said to have a right face like a "water crystal" and her left is like a "red crystal". The symbolism states that this goddess is in deep connection with the pure, clear lunar source as well as the fire of Sothar. She is the fire moon. The vibrating menstruata at it most vibrant and black. This is further indicated when she is described as one who "holds masses of fire like a golden mount Meru". The strange and typhonian sexual nature is beyond doubt. Another interesting aspect with the Gekhös is that they are connected to a certain type of magick called tso which are translated to "bombs" in the English translation of a certain hymn. You get the impression that tso are thrown at enemies. The tso can be related to planets and there is also mention "red tso". There are several ways of understanding the concept of tso. There could be a form of charm as in the Creole and Congo paquets which are defensive or offensive weapons for use in magickal attacks or this can be a certain form of sexual magick, based on the planets or the kalas where the transformed mass of fire can be aimed at some enemy possibly through some kind of lycantropic formulae. These lycantropiq formulas are used within branches of La Couleuvre Noire mainly for the purpose of magickal attacks.

The last god of tremendous importance is Meri, "Mountain of Fire". He has no consort, but rather two attendants. These two are more like saintly protectors of the secret doctrine than any gods. The saints are Ati Muwer (connected to Sahasrara) who is of a white complexion and Kuchi Mangkè has a turquoise body. Both of them are pretty Martian, inhabiting different aspects of the Martian sphere of aggression.. Meri himself is of a golden complexion - being the most solar - or phallic deity of the pantheon. Meri and his attendants is most interesting because he appearance is very different from the other deity’s bluish-black complexion. He is also connected to owls and ravens and has through these forms a very different angle into the mysteries of Pluto. He is also close connected to the Gekhös and also to the goddess Namkhè Wöle the "Mother of Liberation", a dark red goddess adorned with fire crystals and the ritual dagger. Another goddess close affiliated with Meri is Nelè Sipè Gyalmo ("Mother of Union") who is dark yellow and adorned with golden light. Further is Meri guarded by ten fierce deities and their consorts as well as four gatekeepers and 12 messengers (saints of the zodiacal signs) He also commands four female generals and the female protectors of the four rivers and the four lakes.

The Lu-serpents, the draplas, the Gekhös as well as the water-spirits of lakes and rivers are all of them connected to the foundation of the Atlantean kingdom of ZhangZhung. All deities inhabit in themselves secrets which are to be revealed through samitha-dhyana on their image or thangka. The rupa should always be the focus of the puja.

The strange sexual magick teaching is flavoured in a weird high-octave Uranian context hidden in the true and secret understanding of the XI-level of spiritistick coitus.

The protectors of the doctrine are parted in four groups (I will also draw attention to the fact that there are also four groups of demons: Drisa, Nöjin, Luwans, Shinjè). These protectors are: Takedong Marpo - Red Tiger Face. Ponya Tongdü Marnag, the trickster or messenger of the pantheon who is called the Dark Red Demon of Emptiness. Sipè Gyalmo who is the Queen of the Created World (in other words Maya) and lastly Cliff Tsen who is the closest protector of Meri. These protectors are called Sungmas and cult reserved for them has been established within the Bon-current. The protectors has a status much like the daikinis and their transgression to this realm of divinity has been from shen (priest) to divinity in the spiritistick level. I will draw upon one example on how this transgression of priest to god usually is explained in the Bon-texts. In the case of Sipè Gyalmo for instance. From the beginning she was a demonic being - a sub-sinpo. But due to her astral maithuna with the siddha Takla Mebar a forcefield identical with the yidams was produced and she was transformed into this sphere of existence when she received the siddhas semen. She is also referred to as the GrandMother of Heaven, which connects her (to understand her better) to Naman Brigitte of the Famille Ghuede and also Dhumavati, the Shakti with no Shiva. Usually she is depicted as a "Mother-goddess"- type with a flavour between Yemoya ge Rough and Ayida Wedo. Another strange example is found in Drakpa Sengsè who is also a protector of the bon-secrets, thou not one of the main-protectors. This spirit was a rather malevolent ghost who was commanded by the abbot of the Monastery of Menri to be a protector of Bon. By sexual-spiritistick methods also used within the La Couleuvre Noire he was captured and held within this positions by the abbot. I know that Michael Bertiaux has used similar methods to keep enlightened priests who has transgressed to Ifa so close to the earth that he have been able to communicate with them for a considerable long time. The plutonian shamanism is further explored within a department of La Couleuvre Noire. "The Transyuggothian Brotherhood of Shamans".

RITUAL FOR TRANSGRESSION INTO THE SEALED SECRETS

0. Banish by using the "Six penetrating Fierce Gods". Visualising a golden, burning double Vajra.
East: Welmo Karsher Bar
North: Welmo Ngojang Bar
West: Welmo Marnag Bar
South: Welmo Yumö Bar
Above: Welmo Tingnag Bar
Below: Welmo Marmug Bar

1. Ask for the protection of the Saints.
Nyipangsè, Draplamo, Lama ZhangZhung and Takna Gyalpo

2. Soften the doorkeepers by humbly setting forth bowls of water in each direction and light incense for each of them (the incense should be of four different kinds attributed to the elements of the sphere.
East: Drisa (Tiger face), North: Nöjin (Dragon face), West: Luwang (Wolf face) and south: Shinje (Bear face).

3. Ask for the blessings of the three fierce gods of action (no offering required).

"Leki Trowo Zhi.
I call upon the blessings of Chamchig Chusin Dong (Macara-Lu)
I call upon the blessings of Tseyi Chamchig Lechema (Life)
I call upon the blessings of Lusin Nagmo Lechema (Black female lu-demon)
Leki Trowo Zhi, bless me"

4. Light red and black candle and call forth Welchen Gekhö and his consort "Queen of Drapals". Visualise these fierce deities coming forth from the fire. Mantra to use in connection with their names is the greeting: BSVO. Short power-suggesting mantrams like HALA, CHA and more singing invocative formulas like "zi-ta-la-la", "u-ru-ru" and "si-li-li"

5. Closing of ritual by humbly dismissing of the evoked forces backwards or by fourfold clapping in hands and thanking the powers whereupon you ask them to withdraw to their proper places.

Appendix III

Bibliography

Avadhuta Pralayananda, Swami. The Shiva-Shava-Sadhana. Meditations on Death. Madhyamika pub 2000
Bertiaux, Michael. The Vouden Gnostic Workbook. Magical Childe, USA. 1988
Chang, Garma C.C. The Buddhist Teaching of Totality. Penn State Press. USA. 1971
Castaneda, Carlos. Tales of Power. Simon and Schuster. USA. 1974
Dadaji, Shri Gurudev Mahendranatha 999. The Amoral Way of Wizardry. Sweden, 1990
Edou, Jerome. Machig Labdrön and the foundations of Chöd. Snow Lion. USA. 1996
Ewans-Wentz, W.Y. Tibetan Yoga and Secret Doctrines. Oxford University Press. UK. 1958
Frisvold, Nicholaj. The Vajra Yama – a kalachakratantra. Iacchos Publishing, Oslo 1999
Isayeva, Natalia. From Early Vedanta to Kashmir Shaivism. SUNY. USA. 1995
Kværne, Per. The Bon Religion of Tibet. Shambhala, Boston 1996
Magee, Mike. Tantra Magick, Mandrake of Oxford. UK. 1990
Patalatrishnakala, Shri. Grimorium Lothobranchii. Research papers for Uttara Kaula Tantrikas. 1998
Patalatrishnakala, Shri. The Atlantean Yathuvidah of the Kama-Nagas, Uttara Kaula Tantrikas. 1996
Vajrapaninath, Shri Gurudev. Ekstase, Transformering og Frigjøring, Privately printed, Oslo 1993

KARNAG TASEL
Or;
the teachings of the Brilliant White
and the Black Spotted temple

These lessons are released from within the True source of Power, by the Master Azoth in the Threshold-kingdom. These lessons will serve the interests of initiates of several different traditions and will due to this fact be circulated amongst the members of the Nath samprayada (AMOOKOS) and Uttara Kaula Tantrikas. These lessons are released in the ninehundred-and-forty year of the Vikram era (2000 e.v) to benefit the Seekers on their path towards enlightenment. May peace, happiness and understanding be bestowed upon all the Knights of Shambhalah. May the curse, blessing and cunning be partaken of by all who read and use these lessons.

This is a series of lessons based upon the sacred and holy tradition of Bön-Pa, the shamanistic Vajra-spiritism of Old Tibet but grounded, protected and reflected through the diksha and parampara of the nath samparayada and uttara kaula tantrikas. It is here presented in eleven cuts or lesions for the eternal affliction of those who embark upon these teachings, for the blessing or the curse of the Seeker. These eleven lesions are:

Lesion number One.........Consummation of the Light of Night

Lesion number Two.........Mediations on the Shen

Lesion number Three.......Tapping the Source of Evil

Lesion number Four.........Cultivation and trafficking with the Yidams - part I

Lesion number Five..........Cultivation and trafficking with the Yidams - part II

Lesion number Six............Truth unfolding into the hands of the Revelator (Welse Ngampa)

Lesion number Seven.......Meri – at the Mountains of Organic Fire

Lesion number Eight.......The sacred Priesthood of Zhan Zhung (Atlantis)

Lesion number Nine........Working the Black Spot

Lesion number Ten..........Fundamentals of the sacred transmission of Chöd

Lesion number Eleven.....Integrating the principles of Chöd

 

Lesion number One Consummation of the Light of Night

All true and real magical training, all true and real paths to Knowledge, all true and real paths towards your higher self will bestow Change. Change is the most universal Law of the Cosmos. As cosmic beings we partake in the cosmic Laws and must submit to its naturalness. The more we accept the Laws of the universe, the more we will understand the principal elementaries of Creation. All true and real paths will lead to a constant Change towards the better of the Seeker. There is much fear in the world. Most fear is based upon Change. Change is the enemy of the profane, the friend of the Master and sets the occult Seeker apart from the World. The Seeker strives to see the World as it really is (Purusha) and will slowly understand that the World reflects its supreme Law, Change within its fold of prakriti or Maya. Without becoming at ease with this fundamental principle the Seeker should turn away from these papers, cause you are about to Change already as these words hits your mana (exterior mind). Who are you – not? Try to define that for your self. Tantrikas set this idea forth in the upanishadic teachings in an attempt to define godhood. Is it possible to understand that we partake of the entire Creation through this idea? Pursue what you are not and decide for yourself why this is so. Take care not to explain by the use of pre-causality or by causality itself. Be honest. It’s no sin to say that you don’t know, but it is a sin to lie for one self! The lies you tell yourself is the most profoundest lies of all because they hinders you from seeing things as they really are and instead you construct maya within maya in deceitful buildings of falsity and pride. Many Seekers has denied themselves saintliness by the lies they have told to them self, cause lies must be defended and the greatest defence is to live according to your belief. A lie said is a lie incorporated and it very well becomes a mode or code of beliefs in your life. The human mind has a tendency to re-construct the past, this could be done in two ways. Either you re-construct it according to ideal motives (how you wish it was and re-explaining the whys and hows of your past actions and situations) or you try to be faithful to your self. This is the hardest re-construction because you have to slaughter your own pride and see yourself as you really are – a human being, incomplete, on the search for your Angel. Without accepting your shortcomings for what they are, how can you expect to progress on the path of righteousness? How can you expect to pass on to Sainthood or become a Master of your Heart in this incarnation if you don’t realise this simple truth about mankind? Hopefully, some of you will be warded of now, feeling that these words are threatening you. And yes! These words are fearful and they have been said so frankly that you have no chance of turning back. Whether you stop reading now or not, you know, that you from this moment on never will be able to lie to yourself without feeling guilty infore yourself. The concept of sin set in motion… There is nor original sin in the sense we are used to be told about it. A sin is a personal affair, it is not connected to external beings. The medium of sin is the lie. The lies you have told yourself have made you sinful. The lies you have told others are no sin but a shortcoming and self-made hindrance which denies you to prosper within Maya and finally break it bonds. Man is the very symbol of the unity of macro-and-microcosmos – the divine symbol it self. This should induct into the Seeker the desire to take responsibility for being it this state of incarnation and the first sign that you have taken this responsibility is truthfulness. Does your divine seeds, your alpha-ovule, the purusha you partake of, do they partake in a false way of living, speaking and being? Words are a sinister medium. Mind is clearer than words. Words can only say approximately what the depths of the mind reflects from its divine depths. This is called bias. Bias is no sin, but to accept the bias as truth can lead the Seeker towards indulging into sin. So why am I talking so much about such dreaded concepts as lie and sin which makes me look like a fundamentalist Christian to those who don’t see the Light yet? Because I am also trying to clear the space for the dangerous wisdom of Bön to be safely inducted into your ontological state of awareness and beyond. I am trying to speak to those who now understand the real idea of sin and lie, to those who hates the lie and loves the Truth... There are many haters of the Truth out there. Truth can be recognised on the pain it brings with it. The lies are often sweet and delightful but will sooner or later turn against the liar and consume him within sourness and bitterness, sending him back into the eternal wheel. I feel there is appropriate here to talk a bit about Dharma and Karma. These concepts are as often confused among people, as among the Seekers. Dharma is the perfect law of the Cosmos and its Creation. All of us are born to fulfil some kind of Dharma, the method for completing ones dharma is through karma. Karma is the ritual actions we perform, viewing existence itself as the major ritual each and everyone has to accomplish to enter into the conclusive states of ones dharma. By performing wrong karma you will push yourself from completing and executing the deeds needed for you to be in accordance with your dharma. Dharma is the Cosmic Law and we as cosmic beings are subdued to this Law. Dharma sastra place a great emphasis on suddha to accomplish dharma. Sudda means pure. What makes the pure unpure is connected to lies and the karmic deeds performed in the soil of sin. Sokrates told his followers â€Know Thy Selfâ€, which has became almost a slogan for the Seekers in the West, but still, it contains the truth of dharma. You must achieve knowledge about your Self if dharma shall prosper in your life and refine you into the purest state reachable. As a Seeker you are already closer to this goal than the profane majority of waste-beings. Take care not to turn yourself into waste and build your knowledge upon lies. Lies will give birth to karma, actions, that take you down alleys that lead you astray from Self and destroys your dharma. Imagine this: You are accused of having committed a questionable deed and are confronted with it. The way you act accumulates the results of your karman in the dharmic records. Imagine this: You are obsessed by achieving something or someone, but the only way to achieve it is to play a game of life that indicates that you can not all together be truthful in obtaining this goal. What will your actions be? Your actions will be recorded and remembered by dharma. It is your actions that bring you nearer or further away from dharma through this incarnation of your being. Why I am writing these words will be obvious to some and clouded by others. To those which these words are clouded I ask you to meditate hard on what has been said so far in these papers. The true understanding of what here has been written is the first cut towards enlightenment within these lessons. All of these teachings will arrive upon you with some degree of pain and uneasiness. You have felt it already, cause you know that you have many, many times lied and behaved in discrepancy with your dharma. You know it now and you feel slightly uneasy. You might also feel uneasy since I never stop writing about the false way of life you are living, you might get worried or slightly angered with me. It’s good. That indicates that you are about to change. You are about to react according to dharma upon the bad actions you have made. This change is necessary since to embark upon this path as a Seeker who easily falls into the use of lies as a tool for progression and advancement in life will fall short in godhood.

Meditation and ritual: You will start this practice by re-membering a recent episode where you behaved unethically or unpure where you had to use lies to avoid conflict, problems or the likes. Find yourself a comfortable asana, preferably on the floor. Breathe slowly and imagine yourself positioned alone in the midst of the vastness of Space. Imagine voices accusing you of being a liar, and an adulterer, a selfish bastard, an ignorant, a looser, a weakling, a fool, a bewildered stupid. Allow the accusations to torment you until you feel the uneasiness let go slightly. Then you will stand up in this Space and as you stand up all the faces of your accusations will come forth from the space. As they are emerging the space are getting lighter. They will be quiet and watch you now as you with a calm mind accept the truth in these accusations. Do not ask forgiveness! But accept that you are capable of performing bad karmic deeds. Now, open your eyes and stand up in your temple. Call forth your ancestors and spirits to watch this small ceremony you now will perform. You will take a small portion of olive oil or consecrated water. You will take some of this on your fingertip and starting from muladhara ending in ajna you will massage every chakra for a short while stating: â€I renounce a life of lies. I renounce a life where I deceit myself. I swear in front of my ancestors and spiritual guides to walk steady on the path of Truth. There is nothing I will not forswear for the sake of Truth!â€. Feel yourself renewed and know with yourself that this is the beginning of purity. You will unavoidably live closer to dharma from this moment on and it will bring you peace. Be at ease with your decision.

But your falsity and lies in front of your dharma do not end with this. The concept of purity must always be close to your consciousness, non-consciousness and heart. Purity centres around keeping your path clean. Purity is very demanding in a world of pollution where all people are running in their own wheel of self-deception is potential the greatest damage to those who desires to keep their path pure. People, Ideas, Memories and Ego are the faces, or rather faeces, on every corner that works against the Seeker. You will probably look at these words a second time now and realise that these four concepts makes up most of your outer, or exteriory, manifestation in the world. When people say to them self that they know you, they know you by these concepts. So why am I calmly hostile towards the exterior qualities of our social make-up? And why am I saying that people are our largest source of pollution? Because it is so easy to forget that your soul which partake in the transmigration of purification life after life is void of these qualities in its exterior form. Your heart goes deeper than this. All else is lies. Time in the exterior sense is solely memories fused with ideas reflected in your own mind or in socialisation with other people, maybe fused with a portion of desire. This exterior time feeds your Ego, your being in the world. Matsayahendranath talked about kleshas, Gorakhnath talked about them and Dadaji talked about them. Kleshas are blocks of obstructions that must be destroyed if a pure attainment towards your path shall arise. One of these blocks is ego. And know also that the fight against ego is not easily won. Sometimes it knows it is about to be defeated so it lays down, hide and play submissive – but when time has diminished the memories it take you back as a disclaimed shadow slowly returning in a distracted moment. The return of the shadow-ego is always brought in motion by pollution in the exterior world. So, take care with people! Take care with much loving kindness….

So, you might wonder, how come I am talking about how to consume light in the night in these papers. If things are such, that you don’t understand where this leads you I hope you can forgive yourself your ignorance and go on, in hope to embrace the light. This age is the darkest night in the history of mankind. This is the age of the return of the Kalki. The age where the light would be hidden from many and even when found by a few, even fewer would be capable of understanding it. In these papers you will enter the night within the night. You must be pure. Sinpos will detect your lies and unpurity immediately. And while they leave you with your filth, they eat the good parts of you making you more and more into an unpure larvae, caught in an organism. Talk about prison! The perfect being does not exist, but there are a few truthful and humble men in the world, have these as a goal perfected in your mind, when you now have decided to go on within the kingdom of Bön.

In the Dzogchen-teachings of Tibetan Buddhism there is a doctrine on seeing things as they are. All things are a product of the â€Dance of the Five Wisdom Sisters†(The elements). This dance is experienced by us as phenomena placed in time, that is always changing. Its very course and pattern is continuos change. As human beings we like to impose meaning upon these phenomena, often forgetting that the meaning of the phenomena is captured within the phenomena itself. This meaning is valid only for that particular moment, that and only that phenomena is in movement through time. There is no use attaching meaning to every movement. After it has moved through Now it withers into past and looses its meaning. The dance of the sisters is reflected in matters, but the energy produced by this will lead into Nothingness, the ultimate Naught. To see signs and meanings in all moments of movements in time will only create neurosis and superstitious behaviour and the mind is hindered from its natural flow. In the Dzogchen-teachings there is important to be aware that the Cube of the Law is composed by three qualities: clarity, luminosity and unobstructedness. These concepts correspond to the layers known as mind, spirit and the will respectively. So, since these concepts are the compositions of the Cube of the Law they are self-existing – they are a part of the dharma, the cosmic law so there is no need searching for them! They will appear in movements and moments of importance as you allow your self to be more and more into the Now! The past is a reconstruction composed of memories that are not to be trusted in the present. The future is merely a projection of past-into-now mixed with desire or fear. When you try to catch it will diminish in front of you…. The experience of the time-lines should be attempted to become the continuity of Nowness. This will induct into you the feeling of Totality. Your experience of existence will be pure, now and naked. This might lead to fear. Because being openly present in Now, naked, often will be of such a quality. The cure is to accept this fear with openness and through the acceptance and welcoming of this fear you will be able to destroy this barrier created by â€habitual emotional reaction patterns†(His Holiness Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche). It is this openness to All that is at the core of this first cut of these teachings. When you embrace the total openness of All you will be able to use even your emotional condition as a playground and the need for re-constructions of the past and bitter-sweet lies will loose their value. Because you are about to construct and cultivate a condition of openness to all situations without limit.
â€All phenomena are completely new and fresh absolutely unique and entirely free from all concepts of past, present and future. They are experienced in Timelessnessâ€.

-His Holiness Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche

Lesion number Two Meditations on the Shen

To approach the dark fire its important that the sadhaka following this path connects to the principal peaceful deities of the ancient religion of the bonpas to ensure that protection and blessings are bestowed from the most enlightened end benevolent beings of the tradition. The first point of contact should be made with the Four Transcendental Lords (Deshek Tsozhi). These four lords are under the influence of The Mother, known as the Yum. Besides of these five principal points there are three additional points of spirits that must be taken into concern. These are; Lha, The God, Sipa, The Procreator and Tönpa, The Teacher. For the followers of the vama marge of nath sampradaya these concepts will look familiar. Not without reason. The Mother contains the three, making the three spirit-points extensions of Herself. The Transcendent Lords equals the guardians of the quarters, senses and the bodily portals. These transcendental Lords represents five forms for manifestation, namely Body, Speech, Mind, Excellence and Power. The secret number connected to these Lords are 1008, an important Tantrik number since it according to Tantrik lore is the exact number of enlightened beings in the present Yuga. The mother and her points of manifestation change their names according to the age. The names for these beings in the present Yuga are Satrig Ersang for the Mother, The God is called Shenla Wökar, the Procreator is known as Sangpo Bumtri and the Teacher as Shenrap Miwo. From this we can understand that Bon is a faith grounded in the mother and is therefore in accordance with the fundamentals already inherited through Tantrik diksha. Satrig Ersang resembles the Prajñapàramità of the Buddhism, The Perfection of Wisdom, or rather in the ancient language of ZhangZhung, Wisdom Purified. Her colour is yellow and her mantram is composed of. SRUM, GAM, RAM, YAM, OM. These syllables are set in the symbol of eternity, the swastika. She holds this swastika in her right hand while she holds a mirror in the left. Her animal is the lion. Its important to note that she holds a mirror in her left hand, this signifies the importance she has in the vama marga as both a opener of the pathways to the other dimension but also her qualities as the purifier. Through the Mother you will be able to mirror your self, in fact this is a necessary requisite. You must be mirrored and be aware of your impurities. It is also said about her that enlightened masters from past, present and future approaches her, which indicates that she is in total control of the time-lines, an important aspect for those who are willing to traffic into the Other Worlds through time and mirror. One of her most appealing manifestations is in the form of Sherap Chamma, The Loving Lady. In this manifestation the swastika is removed and a golden vase is placed there instead. We will in the sections upon sexual magic dwell more into this symbolism, since the use of the vase or the urn is highly useful in acts of sorcery. That the vase is golden, i.e. that it captures the light and the madhu, the honey, will be interesting reconfirmations of these deities’ magical abilities. All these deities here mentioned can be named Shens, a word that means priest. And with exception of Satrig Ersang, who is the source of the priesthood it will be quite useful to use this name. It is with the priesthood our first contact shall start, it is through their ordination in the lost kingdom of ZhangZhung their peace will be given us. The ordination by the Shens will elevate important features of our astrality and we will be burnt with the mark of entrance into the Kingdom of the Yidams guarded by the Sinpos.

In relation to the word shen. The deity known as Shenla Wökar, is considered the supreme priest of godhood, also wökar is rather important as it signifies White Light. His animal is the elephant, reflecting his royalty and sacredness. He is also the one who carries a hook and he is completely dressed in white. He is also known as â€The Body of Bonâ€. In this regard Dr. Per Kværne (p.26 in The Bon religion of Tibet, Shambalah Pub. 1996) makes a direct distinction between this form and the Buddha Amitàba himself through the concept of dharmakãya. This is highly possible due to the historical facts and the close relationship between Buddhist Tantra and bonpa.

It is said that Bönpa is the foundation of Buddhist Tantra. The many similarities and multi-reflections within both Hindu-philosophy and Tantrik speculations confirms this thesis. When we analyse the bodymind of the Procreator, Sangpo Bumtri we will find the same similarities. Etymologically he is connected to Brahmà as the enlightened being. He is said to be from the beginning of time and has been identified with the Demiurge in Tibetan cosmogonic myths. Further he is the origin of magic emanations and is adorned by a silver light. His main occupation is to remove impurities which gives him a very clear identification with the role of Vishnu. His animal is the garudabird, a fearsome bird of imagination connected to the mystery of the Phoenix. Sangpo Bumtri is able to adopt proper forms of himself nicely shaped in accordance with the environment he moves within and in relation to the sentient beings he is trying to redeem in order to awaken them to their dharma. The Teacher-priest Shenrap Miwo is similar to Sàkyamuni, the buddha in the precise moment of enlightenment. This is a questionable connection since Shenrap Miwo indicates the state from Sàkyamuni and further not until this state. His colour is dark blue. To him is given universal dominion and to him is the responsibility of instructing those deluded by ignorance.

Let us again return to Shenla Wökar in his manifestation named Künzang Akor. His name reflects the All-Good, Cycle of A. A is the final letter of the Tibetan alphabet, it is the most frequently used syllable and phonetically it is the symbol of primordiality. To prostrate ourselves in front of the primordial one seems to be a good place to start an not the least he is excellent as a point of foci where he sits in meditation with a lotus in his right hand and a vase in his left.

Decorate your temple nice without overdoing anything. Pour some rose water in the centre of the temple.
Posture yourself in a comfortable asana and start to chant the mantra A AKAR SALE Wö A YANG OM DU.
See him rising from the wetness at the centre of the temple, naked, adorned with jewels, his breast adorned with the Tibetan A. At attention to the objects he is holding in his hands, cause these can vary greatly. Visualise that A starts to glow and burns itself into his chest, deeper and deeper. It burns it way into the heart and from his heart ten rays of purest light come forth and surrounds you and penetrates you from the top of your head and down your spine. Keep this image firm in front of you as you experience that these ten rays breaks froth from your heart, but in four gross paths of light in the colours white, blue, deep-blue, green, yellow and bluish red. Observe how these colourful lights turn into deities surrounding Künzang Akor. Perform this small ritual until you know intuitively that he has bestowed his grace upon you. This can happen after one session, ten, hundred or never. When this is completed the first ritual will be done.

PUJA SHERAP CHAMMA FOR ENLIGHTENMENT AND PROTECTION

1. Present a yellow and red candle for Sherap Chamma. Consecrate it with your own saliva, saying out her name loud several times, your gaze should be fixed on the candle while you smear the saliva on them. Place a tiger-eye-stone or a stone with feminine qualities between the candles together with a small mirror and a small vase. The vase at the left side for your (the right side for the deity).

2. Open the ritual with a calling for peace and ask your spiritual guides to preserve your truthfulness and purity . Acknowledge the importance of the naths before you and your personal daeva.

3. You are now ready to call forth the guardians of the ritual space. These guardians are also known as the Goddesses of the Four Seasons.

I open the portals to the gardens of Spring. I open the layers of the Eastern mysteries.
I stand here naked as a cloud in the midst of All. I call your name dMar mo lcags sgrogs ma!
Let me see you in Red delight, mistress with the Iron Chain. Let me touch your velvetly red skin
Let me dwell within the Iron-air. Protected and blessed be.

I turn to the Northern gate and enter the garden of summer. I open up the secrets of the
Northern gate with the sound of flat-bells and breath. By the mantram Lha mo gshang thogs ma
I call upon you for protection. Appear for my benefit coloured in the rainbow. Seduce me with
The sound of the shang, the voice of summer and smell of your skin. Protected and blessed be.

As I turn to Autumns-twilight Ocean I approach the goddess with the noose. Your naked black
Body as the secret garden spread in front of me. I call you by the mantram Nag mo zhags thogs ma
And I pray that you will protect me nd guide me through the wanderings I am about to undertake
I am seduced and hexed by the beauty of decay and the hissing of the autumn-crickets. Protected and blessed be.

In the last quarter I turn towards the south. The winter of all seasons. The caretaker of All. May your hook of compassion allow me to die a multifold from my impurities. Resurrect me in the cold fire of winter and carry me into the fifth, as I call you by the mantram Lha mo lcags kyu ma. Protected and blessed be.

4. Now you will call forth the protectors of the Eight dreads, known as Jigs pa brgyad skyobs. The will be called forth by spilling a few drops of water around the dragon-seat (the position of the sadhaka) saying the following:

I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Enemies
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Magic
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Families
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Lu (naga)
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Heretics
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Harm
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Death
I call forth the Protector Against the Dread of Planets

5. Imagine a throne between the candles. This is the space where Sherap Chamma is supposed to be evoked into. And in this occasion we will call her in her five-fold form, also known as the Five Loving Ladies.

Oh, Beautiful Lady of heavenly Wisdom, arise from the
Gardens of aether and knowledge. Come in the fivefold
Form of Wisdom shrouded in beauty. Your neck and body
Adorned with the finest jewels. The sun and the moon are
Thy faithful servants. Rich in beauty, purifier of ignorance,
Remover of the eight fears. Glorious goddess of the Body of Bon
I call your eastern body, Thabs chen bde sgrol. Teach me the
Means towards blissful Liberation. I call your northern body
where the sky is held in chambers of treasure. Nam mkha `i
mdzod `dzin. Let your western body swallow my sins, the Ocean
of the dark eat my impurities. Thugs rje byams ma. As the body
of the southern pyres enters the world of appearance I ask the
favours and blessings of the fourfold and composite body which
turns into the fifth, the Loving Lady of wisdom Shes rab byams ma.

6. See her as she is slowly taking a pleasurable form between the candle. Allow this form to mould itself into whatever she wants to be. Remember that she has layer upon layer of appearances. Its important to tap into those aspects of her she deems necessary for you, since she is a goddess very concerned about ignorance and impurities.

7. Note everything down in your diary and allow these energies to seep out by them self. That is, don’t banish! It’s a good idea to build up this protective atmosphere in your laboratory before we start calling the demons, sinpos and other unpredictable beings. If any phenomena appear that makes you uncomfortable bring the matter up with your Guru or dive deep into the uneasiness yourself.

Lesion number Three Tapping the Source of Evil

Welchen Gekö is a fascinating Yidam. And with this entity we approaches another set of divinities with slightly different attributes. The Trowo Yidams. While the Shen-class of beings are occupied with the purificative processes the Trowo Yidams are said to be the source of the tantras and the secret teachings. Its important that you who read these lessons are aware of the source of these transmissions. In this paper you will learn how the machinery of occult wisdom situated within Daath is reflected towards the plutonian hot-point. Bön-Pa represents one of the clearest plutonian traditions obtainable in the exterior world. But its main gate is through Daath. As should and must be evident is that Daath represents that sephira of Naught. Transgression through this point of the godhood will lead you either to understanding or confusion. The fall of Adamos and Cheva came into play with the confusion given by Daathian entities. I will urge those of you who read these papers to read and try to understand the problem of radical evil as set forth by Tau Orphèe Luchifero I. These essays can be found on the following address http://www.geocities.com/erzulie_freda in the section called Choronzon Club. In the next two lesions we will look deep within the sexual magical secrets and also the teachings of the Order founded by Reuss will be slightly discussed in relation to the mysteries reflected in the VIII and IX degrees of the order. These seem proper since Reuss founded a western order based upon Tantrik ideas. It is these concepts we will concentrate upon. But for now we will solely concentrate upon the nature of these fierce entities of the plutonian tantra of Bön.

It’s rather interesting to note that the worship of the yidams are very similar to the procedures set forth in a text such as the Hevajra-tantra. Welchen Gekö has many features in common with the mysterious and violent Hevajra. Also important is the fact that the yidams are especially connected to ZhangZhung, the Holy Land or the divine sanctuary where the gems of bliss and enlightenment are hidden. The gekhös are a class of gods within the class of yidams. What the name gekhö signifies is not known, the very name containing the secret of these beings in itself. There are said to be 360 gekhös and all of these can be seen as being held within the all-embracing body-mind of Welchen Gekhö, making all other gekhös a part on One. 360 is also the number of a full lunar year as well as it is the complete circle, indicating that these beings rules fortune and time-travel. That is, all time-lines will have to cross one of the 360 points of being grasped within the ever evolving Now. The gods of divination are said to rest on the sacred mountain Tisè, a mountain found in the kingdom of ZhangZhung. One of his names are also Gekhö Sangwa Dragchen, which means the Secret and Great Violent One of the Gekhös. He is embraced by his consort Logbar Tsamè, the Lady of Flashing Lightning. Her body is in the colour of reddish-brown. She has three faces, six hands and she has a fierce and warlike attitude, namely as the Queen of draplas, a warlike class of beings submitted to the Yidams.

From the Bon Tantra Ge khod gsang ba drag chen gyi sgrub skor we will meditate upon the following conjuration of Welchen Gekhô, using meditation and visualisation. It’s of grave importance that contemplation follows these meditations so the understanding can be enlarged. In this text Welchen Gekhö and his consort assumes the form of Yab and Yum, namely the Father and the Mother, laying forth the cosmic formulae of union resulting into the Third and therefore the One. Be sure that a certain degree of comprehension of this has been achieved before you go on further to the plainly sex-magical teaching that are to be followed and used to approach the different yidams. Also, remember that each yidam is a tantra in itself. The worship, understanding and indulgence into these beings through the techniques known in western occult systems as VIII, IX and XI will energise the contact between the Seeker and the god to such an extent, that the mind slips and total paranoia and obsession can be the result ending in insanity or death in the worst cases. To avoid such unwanted results its important that time is used wisely and with a great amount of discipline. Don’t pursue these lesions faster than you know with yourself that you should…….

See yourself placed in the midst of enormous funeral pyres. Silence and laughter are everywhere. The corpses speak, non-understandable words. Roaming ghosts and demons are everywhere and you feel uneasy in this land of strangitude. With burning bodies and hot coal at all sides you recite the following incantation until your mind starts sliding deeper into ZhangZhung, erasing the borders between the visualised kingdom and the kingdom you want to be brought closer towards…..

The fierce form of Welchen Sangdrag,
Gekhö, king of gods, subduer-of-demons with great magic power
Terrifying, with nine heads and eighteen arms
Bluish-black, furious, an awe-inspiring, blazing wonder –
His form has a violent, haughty posture
With his fierce nine heads he subdues the arrogant, black demons:
The faces to the right are shining white,
Those tot he left are flaming red,
While the faces in the middle are bluish-black.
All nine heads are furious, with the face of a demon
The topmost head has the face of a garuda
I hair is yellowish-black,
Like a mass of fire filling the universe.
Lightening, hail and snowstorms whirl around him,
His eyebrows are like flashes of lightening,
Shooting forth violent hail and thunderbolts.
His eyes forming a triangle, are filled with rage;
Thrown back by his eyes, red with fury,
Gods and demons swoon from fright.
Violent claps of thunder resound from his ears,
Adorned with turquoise dragons as beautiful earrings.
His nose has terrifying wrinkles,
From it swirls an apocalyptic snow-storm.
His greedily gaping mouth devours and destroys the demons;
From his tongue flashes of lightning penetrate the Three Realms.
His pale-yellow beard showers sparks,
Violent lightning falls, thunderbolts and hail whirl around.
The cry of the garuda at the top of his head
Unsettles the nagas at the bottom of the sea.
His eight gaping faces subdue the eight classes of gods and demons,
The sound – HAHA – of his pealing laughter
Causes the inimical demons who lead astray and create obstacles
To swoon and fall headlong.
On the upper part of his body
The wings of a great garuda are raised and spread;
Their awesomeness overwhelms the entire universe
The stems of the feathers are glowing, all-consuming masses of fire
Reducing to ashes the demons who lead astray
From each hair of his body sparks shoot forth
Forming a mass of fire
And subduing the female fiends and lords-of-death
The upper part of his body is enveloped from above downwards
In the flayed hide of an elephant
To which is attached as the hem the skin of a destructive demon,
Spreading forth a hundred thousand mighty masses of fire
And reducing to ashes the demons who lead the sentient beings astray
The lower part of his body has a loincloth made from a fierce tiger
With a lower hem of the skin of karakul, vulture and leopard
Showering sparks which form a mass of all-consuming fire
With brightness which reduces the sadag, lu and nyen to ashes
Flashes of red-hot lightening, rendering them immobile
As soon as it touches them
Reduce to ashes the eight classes of destructive demons
The head-ornament, the five classes of great garudas
Smile as they emerge from infinite space
Overwhelming with their majesty the black lu-demons
A lu-serpent is his beautiful blue-spotted necklace:
His hands and feet are adorned by the five classes of serpents,
Forming beautiful jewel tassels

The first part of his eighteen hands
Holds demons and vampires to his mouth
Male and female dön he gnashes headfirst
The black mountain of the demons he dries out to the very bottom
As for the attributes to the eight hands to the right:
Sword, axe and wheel; thunderbolt, mass of fire and crooked knife;
Staff and sceptre, brandished to the sky
Cutting, chopping, cleaving and hacking into pieces
All demons who create obstacles
Burning and rending them completely asunder from head to toe
Pounding them and reducing them to food and garments
As for the attributed of the right hands to the left;
He holds bow and arrow, noose and hammer;
Chain, hook and natse, the horn of a wild sheep
And al-.dissolving, boiling water
Pounding, binding and beating
The host of harmful and obstructive ghosts and demons;
Tying them up, dragging them away
And reducing them to food and garments;
Burning them vanquish them
And performing the magic of bobms
The four legs are wide apart
One pair bent in, the other stretched out
Troubling and oppressing the eight classes of obstructive demons
Thunderbolts and snowstorms whirl about his body
Completely overcoming the wounded demons
As for his entourage, he is surrounded by the gekhö-gods
Accompanied by a further emanation
Of a hundred thousand divine warriors

As for the great mother, inseparably united with him-
The Queen of draplas, Logbar Tsamè, The Lady of Flashing Lightning
She has three faces, six arms, and a wrathful appearance
Her body is reddish-yellow, glowing like the sun
She is the wrathful lady in the sky, shining like the sun
To the right her face is that of the water-crystal, moon
To the left, that of the fire crystal, sun
While the middle head glows like molten gold
Her hair is reddish-yellow, her diadem shines brightly
A snowstorm with flashes of lightening
Shining like fire whirls about her
In the hair-knot of fire-crystal, adorning her head
She wears a töding with the lustre of the sun and the moon
Her eyebrows are flickering flashes of lightning
Her eyes are shining zi-stones TA-.LA-.LA
From her ears comes the violent sound of thunder U-RU-RU
Her golden earrings tinkle, SI-LI-LI
From her nose a violent tempest whirls about,
From her gaping mouth comes a terrible gnashing of teeth
On the silken garment on the upper part of her body
Is the skin of the Eight Great Planets
On the lower part of her body
Is a loincloth of red-hot lightning
Like thunderbolt-furrows showering sparks
She is girdled with a belt of a venomous black serpent
She subdues the noxious lu and dön
On her bracelets which shines like the sun and the moon
The twenty-eight lunar mansions are engraved
The first pair of her hands
Holds masses of fire like a golden Mount Meru,
Burning, oppressing and troubling inimical demons
The second åair hurls lassos like a rain of thunderbolts
Binding and completely piercing the demons
The last pair holds a red bobmb
As a choice offering to the mouth of the Father
Vanquishing the life-force of the demons and fulfilling her vow
Inseparably united, she joyously embraces the Father
Showing the Father her sweetly smiling face
Showing the demons her furiously wrinkled face.

After performing a meditational procedure on the union of the â€Mother†and the â€Father†time will come for the assumption of these god-forms. Both beings should be taken over forming the One. Through this act the triad will again melt into One, the Zero and origin of All.

Lesion number Four Cultivation and trafficking with Yidams part I

There are a number of ways the Seeker can attain and maintain contact with entities in other dimensions, realms and planes of existence. Through the aids of sexual magic and shamanism we find two efficient portals where we can progress as Sorcerers. Sexual magic should be considered more as a technique, than a procedure belonging to tantrism, since sexual magic is found within the mysteries of the gnostics, paganist circles, among the devotees of the true catholic church and a multitude of other branches of knowledge. Through the work of Reuss and Crowley in our part of the world the use of sexual aids in the Great Work has received a somewhat dubious reputation, much due to the very tone of language the lectures in the VIII, IX and XI degrees of the Order of Oriental Templars which were put into writing by Baphomet and circulated amongst the handful of high initiated in this order. In these lectures the gnostic and old-Christian mode for use of sexual substances and the energy evoked through it are presented, but little differs from the actual aim and technique used among the saddhus and other Tantrik initiated in the more than two-thousand years before the coming of the Christ in his form as Jeshua ben Joseff.

The sexual magic herein presented are mainly focused on how Msgr. Orphèe Luchifero I interprets the work of the XI degree. In the Order of the Oriental Templars this degree was deemed to be the use of the homosexual current in nature. In our understanding this is not totally correct. All forms for intercourse in the flesh, between any sexes is considered a IX-degree working. When you turn the degree from 9 into 11, it becomes one more than the number of divine points and brings the whole act one degree higher. Just as an act of sexual magic between two humans will result in the procreation of the One – completing the perfection. One over is a abomination, since it is captures the idea of fornicating with spirits. This is considered dangerous, due to the likely experiences of succubi and incubi-phenomena and not to mention the danger of vampirism. Still, this is an important aspect in this work. The work of the IX is a procreative work, the XI is not. In use it resembles the auto-erotic techniques of the VIII, namely magical masturbation, but in this context the mass is put in reverse motion and quite suprising results could occur. We will for our work in this field choose two weapons. The trident and the vajra. The trident is a protective symbol, but it is a lot more than that. It is the very fire of the soul, spirit and the body combined as it is leaping forth from the flames of fornication. The vajra is our defensive shield, the lustral fire that is connected to the divine braze and the breath of the thunder as it is seen amongst the eyes and wings of godhood.

One of the forms of sexual magic that we are going to use is a technique widely used and can be recognised in various orders under a multitude of names. Whether name it is familiar to you, we will in this lesion work it according to the theory of Master Azoth’s definition of the secrets of XI. The technique it self is fairly easy since it is based upon internal manipulation of a god form that can be projected and thus becoming an external form and therefore make the basic for succubi and incubi phenomena. This state is recognised by its highly intoxicated state of divine overflowing and can result in the Seeker becoming the Oracle and further it can leads into unhealthy obsession. First the Seeker should invoke the godform desired. Sit, stand or position yourself in a form of asana that resembles the deity. At this stage you should use any bodily possibility, limbs and facial movements – whatever to assume the godform. Vibrate the name of the deity in a slow, rhythmically manner. Try to pronounce the name with both inward breathing and the exhalation. At the same time have a fixed image of the deity in you minds eye. For each exhalation imagine that the deity grows larger and larger. That its luminosity and complexity becomes more and more vivid. When the image is starting to fill the totally of you, start to masturbate. When climaxing, visualise that the orgasmic flood turns inwards and explode rapidly through the being that has grown inside of you. Allow this rush to give the deity life inside of your body. And quite all thoughts as this happens offering your mind to the invoked deity. Explore the raised forcefield and use to allow the deity to use your flesh as it desire. The field raised by giving life to an invoked being in this manner has proven to be a extremely highly charged environment for occult inspiration, so you should use the magnetism in this field. The effect will disintegrate after 20-30 minutes and the internal manipulation should start to fade. If you feel awkward or still ruled by this deity two hours after the ritual is over you could either go to sleep for a short period of time or perform a banishing.

When this technique is mastered the Seeker will instead of building up the deity within perform the Act of Externalising, that is to project the image given life and subtlety in the inner to assume a form in the outer. This is simply done by projecting the image of the invoked deity out from ajna-chakra at the first seconds of orgasm. Keep your eyes closed as this happens and keep focused that the being has been projected outwards and will now appear in front of you in the form you have invoked in into. As this belief is firm in your mind, open your eyes slowly and notice you surroundings and all its oddity.

Further exploration in this field can be performed by using masks and the assumption of animal-forms. Animal-forms are an important aspect of any magical training and especially within the arcana of Bön, where shamanistic elements are evident. The procedure for raising the animal consciousness is pretty much the same as when you work with gods and goddesses. But this can also be done without using the orgasm as such. In the first stages it might be a better idea to take on the animal-form chosen by firstly reading a bit about the habits of the chosen animal and its special features and characteristics. When you assume the animal form place yourself on all four in your temple and slowly build up the consciousness that you are now this or that animal, allowing the human side of you to fade out into Naught. Use whatever helps you attain this state. Sounds, walking around on all four, masks, fur, whatever you feel is appropriate. And there is absolutely no reason to feel stupid performing this procedure. Imitation will bring you to realisation…. There are also sexual procedures to use within this arcana of animal and insectoide forms that serves to use for qlipphotic workings, but those procedures is not contained in this monograph, since it will lead the practitioner astray of the path of the Brilliant White. When the animal-form is successfully achieved the Seeker will apply the traditional visualisation of a deserted landscape with trees and sand where he or she will find a secret passage to the underworld. Passing down into the Underworld the Seeker must have a clear reason for doing such. If you take on the form of for instance a fox to transgress to the lower realms you must have a purpose with your journey. Declare this intention at the beginning of your ritual. To search for a guide, a deity, oracular rites, healing-formulas, power objects whatever. But you should have a reason for going down!

There is a secret method of sexual revolting that includes the assumption of animal-forms that are being given sexual food for the sake of fornication with the gods in the shape of an animal. This practice is extremely dangerous and will bring forth dangerous mutant-weregods. If such methods are applied, the Seeker should have a very good reason for doing such unless he or she will have constructed a being on the astral that will evolve rapidly efficient skills for vampirism and unhealthy intoxication of the Seekers nervous system and mental layers.

The succubi/incubi effect in the externalisation of the godform should be sufficient. Further, when this procedure are mastered to such a degree that you know that the deity is there you can perform different sexual acts with the deity. But the important point is the consummation of the elixir the deity produces in this joining of man and god, which is a very potent eucharist indeed. The last stage in this formulae is achieved when the deity is clearly (by sight or notion) skin to skin with the Seeker and the orgasm is produced from the point of the yab-yum position with the deity. In this position one should seek to join linga-yoni-wise and remember that all these gods are androgynous. If you are a female working with Chamma, you simply visualise her with a linga. The same is with a male copulating with Meri, for instance. Visualise that he has a yoni. Take care not to perform any linga-colon-copulation in this regard, since anal intercourse – in the ordinary world as well as the astral will produce a very different occult circuit for working suitable for other means than ours.

There is also another aspect of the tantrik shamanism of Bön that should be worked with. That is the cultivation of the dreamstate. This is perhaps a safer ally to work within, but on the other hand – maybe not. We will explore shortly how we can cultivate trafficking abilities within the dreamstate and also explore shortly the technique known as Karezza, which has proved enormously efficient and enormously obsessive. A tale from the early practices of the Master Azoths occult training will show its beneficial aspects as well as its more obsessive qualities. This will be treated in the next lesion.

Lesion number Five Cultivation and Trafficking with Yidams part II

Karezza is an old tantrik technique adopted by many practitioners of the western occult mysteries for producing vividity of external visualisation and obtaining contact with god. Again we speak about a pretty simple technique which produces the most infernal results. Karezza was formally introduced to the west by the adept Thomas Lake Harris and the procedure consists of performing masturbation focused upon a chosen sigil, form or image without allowing the masturbation to climax into orgasm. Instead you will build up the electric tension over and over again, continually focused upon the sigil or form allowing this sexual exhaustion to end in Sleep. This will bring forth a most peculiar process where the building up of the magnetic radioactivity will seek its fulfilment in the Dream-state. Through this technique you will have applied a tremendous invocation of a desired force that will hunt you down in the Dreamlands. In this state the desired form will be drawn to the massive electrical forcefield built up around your astrality and due to the law of esoteric magnetism it wills seek congress with you. For a successful achievement of producing occult coitus with this form the sigil of concentration must be imprinted on the being when it comes down upon you; if not, this procedure will not produce any desirable occult results. Pay attention that this formulae is very close to the true mechanisms of fornication with succubi and incubi and should be proceeded with great care. I.e. you should be absolutely sure about why you are performing this ritual! Also important to mention is that some people has naturally a higher level of natural sexual electricity and is more prone for instant encounters with these beings, thus faster is able to bring them forth into mental and physical planes. Especially those who have a heavy watery nature and exploiting fiery nature. Let us take a look at two separate cases to illustrate the potency, beneficial aspect and the dangerous aspect of these kind of workings.

Due to a bhakti-yoga the Master Azoth incorporated Karezza for bringing a deity closer to his ontological sphere. This resulted in obsession but turned out to end in very desirable results. After approx. 40 days of traditional bhakta-yoga Karezza was introduced by forming a sigil of the deity’s name. After one night nothing happened, except for a horrible awakening where Azoth felt drained of all energy. Dizziness and small convulsions followed during the day. The bhakta-procedures were still followed – four times this day. Upon going to bed, he again performed Karezza. This time something happened. The image of a past lover of his appeared in the dream and they had coitus. Upon awakening Azoth felt weird and still the dizziness continued. He realised that the fault he had committed was not to hold the sigil firm in mind upon seeping and neither had he resumed the sigil when the form of this past lover appeared. This day he again performed the bhakta-sequences four times, but the 1st and 3de were VIII-degree workings, in an attempt to attract the deity through a firmly radioactive sphere. Upon going to bed, he decided to sleep in the temple, again performing Karezza until sleep carried him away. This night the past lover came again, but this time the sigil was kept vivid also in this state so he burned the sigil in the brow and between the breasts of this form whereupon she shed her skin and appeared as a fierce, beautiful black female. They fornicated, while Azoth the whole time was focused on imprinting the sigil all over her body – and especially into her eyes. Upon awakening his belly was covered with seamen and the sheet he had brought into the temple was thrown into a corner of the room. Soft spots on his body – like invisible bruises could be felt in the groin and all around the chest. Anahata-chakra and Svadhisthana-chakra was clearly infected by something. Later on that day he experienced a violent obsessive, energised flow of energy and the breathing followed strange patterns, indicating that also Visuddha and Ajna-chakra was set into play. The Karezza-procedure continued for another week with quite similar results until Azoth deemed it unhealthy to carry it on any longer due to the heavy influx of obsessive elements in his character and life. It took time before the solidity of the encounters at night disintegrated, but he was left with an immensely important spiritual guide, that has guided his path ever since…..

Another story is about a very potent bruja. A natural born witch with a natural high sexual radioactivity. A Leo-woman with moon in Cancer. She performed Karezza once and received immediate results of a dangerous nature. Firstly she had not any clear idea of what of why she wanted to call forth something. Secondly she had no sigil for her intention or for the being. She simply made herself ready for rape by whatever may came around. What happened was that she woke up during the night in a violent way feeling that she had something inside of her. When opening her eyes, she immediately noticed the shadow of a beast of the wall – on top of her! She got scared and started to scream only to receive flashes of a gleaming demon fucking her to pieces. Probably she fainted by this agony happening to her and woke op later that nigh telling herself that this was an evil dream. But the bloodtraces from her yoni and the odd marks on her shoulders and breasts told another story.

You might think that these encounters are too fantastic to be real, but these are first-hand encounters. The Leo-woman was Master Azoth’s assistant for a short period of time when they worked with quite dark sexual magic. Needless to say, she turned her back to magic due to this encounter. She also indulged into self-destructive sexual behaviour for an extended period of time. This example illustrates several important matters, but most of all it tells you that you should plan this procedure carefully and it also tells how efficient these techniques are for atavistic resurgence. So, in other words, this is a splendid sexo-shamanistic technique. When it comes to sexuality, we will look closer on this subject further in this lesion. But for now let us concentrate on the dreamstate and how to cultivate lucid dreaming.

Dream-Yoga is both a shamanistic practice and it is also a Yoga in its own right.. The procedure is simple, but the degree of patience and discipline needed might turn out to be a too strong demand for those weak of structure and discipline. When once cultivated, this faculty, or siddhi, if you like will never be lost. Once you have accumulated this learning into your body and mind it will never be lost. When not concentrated on it will stay dormant, when concentrated on - it will come back into the waters of the time-lines. Never is a luminous being so fluid as when he or she is in the dreamstate. This state carries remnants to the spheres evoked through sorcery when the sorcerer is possessed, inspired or fulfilled by some spirit. You then enter into the Threshold-kingdom where your reason must die and the Naught shall remain and endure until the end. The most Holy Lama Namkai Norbu gives a very good advice that is often overlooked by westerners in their practices with these streams of power:

â€In the Dzogchen school there is the constant advice from teacher to student that one must not be attached to experience for its own sake. Western approaches also encourage a systematic analysis of the content of dreams, whereas Dzogchen teachers encourage practitioners not to dwell upon dream phenomena†- Namkai Norbu; Dream Yoga and the practice of Natural Light, Snow Lion, 1992, USA

We are of the same opinion as the Dzogchen-school of Buddhist teachings, you should by all means preserve the fluidity. Through dreams All is possible. Through dreams access to all lines of time is possible. When this practice has been cultivated to perfection, the entering of these states are for a few Masters open all time, through meditation. The constant access to the realms of dream is sometimes called by shamans to â€seeâ€. This signifies that some layers of this vast plane is dawning upon the sorcerer so he or she is able to â€see†the total picture of their surroundings. We will not concern us with this issue yet, much because it will arise as a natural consequence for those with this disposition. But how is awareness in dreams cultivated? As earlier mentioned, it is fairly easy. First you will find something to concentrate on, a syllable, a sign, form, point. Something that is easy to hold on to. You should not use complicated symbols, then your mind will wander around in contemplative porridge and disturbing the free flow towards the peak of dream-awareness. When you go to bed you should be calm and quiet, no unbalance in the gunas should be hidden from you and you should focus your mind on your chosen symbol for ten minutes or so. Breathing should slow down a bit during these ten minutes. When you feel drowsy you should close your eyes and still maintain the image of your chosen symbol in your mind’s eye and fall into sleep with this firmly fixed. When you sense that you are about to slide into the dream-state tell yourself that this symbol will keep you alert and aware and keep on concentrating on the symbol. When you have entered the dream-state, alert it is truly a peculiar condition. All lucid dreaming and dream-control has the features common for extremely vivid dreams. You have had them your self – dreams so intense that you use a few moments telling yourself that this was just a dream…. The truth is that a dream is never just a dream, it is a sacred space of multidimensional possibilities. The dream-state is a common ground for existence for angels and men, demons and elementals alike. The rewards for obtaining lucidity are so profane that the practice it self has lead some neophytes into obsession. When you are in the dreamstate you should try to perform some fantastic acts like flying, jumping and divining. The sensations are incredible. Remember that after this state is cultivated you will have prepared a gateway that always is easy to open – from both sides. A few words of concern in the ending, again from the wisdom of Namkai Norbu:

When the State of dreaming has dawned, do not lie in ignorance like a corpse,
Enter the natural sphere of unwavering attentiveness.
Recognise your dreams and transform illusion into luminosity
Do not sleep like an animal. Do the practice which mixes sleep and realityâ€
- Namkai Norbu; Dream Yoga and the practice of Natural Light, Snow Lion, 1992, USA

Now we will look at the selections and features of the yidams we can work with using one or several of the techniques so far mentioned in these teachings.
Magyü Sangchog Tartug is known as the â€Supreme Secret of Mother Tantras, Attaining the Limitâ€. This yidam is presented as a male. He has 16 arms, each of them are holding a skull-bowl containing blood and a fresh heart. He has seven heads in the colours blue, yellow, dark blue, white and green. The upper and lower heads are red and white. His body is dark blue and two enormous wings are attached to his back. On his lap, with his penis inside of her is Kyema Marmo, the â€Red Khyemaâ€, with her red body completely naked, only adorned with precious jewels, her tongue outstretched. Green smoke oozes forth from their loins.

Trowo Tsochog Khagying is â€Wrathful One, Supreme Lord Towering in the Skyâ€. He has three heads, six arms and a dark blue body. In his right hands he holds a banner, sword and axe. In the left he holds a bow, arrow a hook and a hexagram. His throne is supported by the garuda, the elephant, the lion, the horse and the dragon. His consort is the red-bodied Khala Dugmo, â€Furious Lady in the Skyâ€. For both of these deities mantras like: BSVO!, HALA and CHA is working very well

Welsé Ngampa and Meri is also yidams of great importance, but these will be discussed in the next two lesions.

Lesion number Six Truth unfolding in the hands of the Revelator

Welche Ngampa is the focus for this lesion. He is known as the revelator of the Bon-teachings and is most important. He is displayed with 16 arms, dark blue body and a consort of a dark green complexion. Both of them has fangs and staring eyes. His consort, Ngammo Yumchen s displayed with widely exposed genitals and anus. Blood-pink at both endings symbolising the state of Threshold-ness found within the union of these two points.

Accepting the Truth is quite different from being in the truth. Being in truth is being in Death, embracing Pain like it was Love. Our world is ruled by Death, Sorrow and Despair. Those who knows these forces as brilliant powers controlling our restrained condition are close to the revelation awaiting the adept on the Threshold-Kingdom. This Truth is hard to embrace, much easier to deny. Denial arises with explanation. There will always be an explanation for all cruelty that hits your life, if you won’t find one you start to worry and your worry can render you insane. Fear is the child of worry, worry is the offspring of the explanation. No explanation are Truth, it is a veil of discomfort we adjust against. Without death there is nothing. The Lord Yama is the loathsome and fearsome King of Truth. All Matters are disintegrating and all Matters done by the hand and the flesh must turn into shava. Not until you reach the state of the cremation-ground will Truth unfold itself for you.

There is a mystic teaching telling about that the true priests are those who has sworn themselves to the Light behind the Kingdom of Death and walks this earth just as Death would. Common people and even advanced Seekers are not able to see this Truth, cause the intensity of Death is shrouded by the most intense Light. These adepts and hidden mauses are wandering the earth even today in their mission to reclaim the Light from the darkness and share the bliss within their community. Often their kindness is seen, often their Death is hidden and occult. This should be a part of the goal, a piece in the throbbing puzzle in the midst of your chest.

Denial is not to refuse to accept things, it rests on the explanation of things that happens. Not all things happens due to a divine reason for it. Often things happen because you are a fool, stupid and acts against your True interests. Some people say that the Butterfly-effect is a reason. It is not. It is an explanation of a cause. People should tend to have less opinions and re-connect to their heart instead of fooling around in speculative wilderness. The domains of diffused and lost minds that only brings you further into the land of confusion and psychological massmurders. Pay attention!

Now, perform this meditation. Go into your temple, light a solitary candle for your Guardian angel or a spirit close to you. Call the spirit forth and ask the spirit to show you the Truth. Nothing more, nothing less. DO NOT ELABORATE ON THIS! Be clear and simple – like life. Light a pure incense, like sandalwood or musk and blow out the candle. Lie down on the floor and close your eyes. Visualise the appearance of your angel while you breathe slower and slower. Let the smoke of the incense fill your whole body. This is the smoke from the cremation-ground and it fills you more and more. Imagine the angel arising within you and ask in a whisper that Truth shall be revealed for you. If this proves difficult, simply hold your breath as long as possible and visualise the angel at the precise point when your prana leaves your body. This should give nice results within a very brief period of time.

Why are you doing the things you are doing? Why are your interests for this and that, such and such? What are the boundaries of folly and wisdom? Why are you reading these papers Welsé Ngampa is the revelator of Truth, the Father Tantra. It is time for you to make a pact with him, so he can reveal the Truth for you. For this ritual you will need one dark-blue candle and one deep red. Presented in the circle should be some strong liquor and red wine. These will be consummated by the sadhaka.

You will start the ritual shouting BSVO! PATH! To the eight corners of the universe and calling forth the line of deceased naths and the powers of your guru. All in the name of protection. Then you will go on to call forth the eight protectors of Bon by their names: Sipé Gyalmo, Nyipangsé, Menmo, Machen Pomra, Midü Champa traggo, Yeshey Welmo, Tsen Hurwa, Yumsé. You will repeat each name nine times. Use a mala for this purpose, turning the calling forth of these protectors into a prayer. Then you will turn to the west and call forth Welsé Khagying. He will appear in shifting forms, but always accompanied by the bear-faces door-keeper of the west and within a pond of garudas. Greet him with the words: BSVO HA BA BZHI!. Then you will turn to the south and call forth Tumsé Khagying. He will appear with a makra-faced door-keeper and a tiger-faced god. Greet also him with the words: BSVO HA BA BZHI!. Then you will turn to the east and call forth Trosé Khagying. He will appear with a lion-faced door-keeper and a dragon. Greet him with the same words. Lastly you will turn to the north where you will call forth Ngamsé Khagying. He will appear on a yak with a dragon-faced god. Greet him with the same words as you greeted the other deities. All these beings has dark blue hue. Imagine now how a brilliant red consort comes forth from a place between these guardians. They all are naked and moist juices are oozing forth from their yonis making their legs wet. Imagine that they start to indulge into divine pleasure. Then you will whisper forth Welsé Ngampa and his consort, Ngammo Yumchen. He dark blue, she mauve green. Both with gazing eyes and fangs. Imagine that they enter the circle from the northern gate and sit down under you, so that you rest amongst their bodies as they indulge in yabyum. Now you will start to masturbate. While you are performing this act imagine that the tension of the guardians fornication becomes greater and greater. Feel the sexual atmosphere. When orgasm is achieved collect the elixir immediately into a cup and mix it with wine and the strong liquor immediately and drink it down. Allow your self to stay in this exalted state as long as possible – and if possible allow the spirits to carry you away into the kingdom of ZhangZhung. After the completion of this ritual go immediately to bed and let the spirits work on you as the night brings you into the neitherlands….

Lesion Seven Meri – at the Mountains of Organic Fire

Fire is in many senses the highest point of manifestation. In fire we will find creativity. Worthy of notice is also the ability of fire to burn. Set waters and earth aflame, shroud the sun and the moon in flames. For most sadhakas the mountain Kailash is significant. The mountain where Parvati and Shiva joins. The sun and the moon joins to bring forth the child of fire. In the teachings of Bön, the mountain is fire. Meri is the mountain and Meri as the mountain of fire is ZhangZhung, the sacred kingdom in the heights. Meri is golden yellow and he is adorned with a leather helmet and golden armour. He has nine heads many of them antromorphic with the heads of different kinds of birds. He has eighteen hands and has two mistresses. Ati Muwer who is situated at sahasrara chakra and Kuchi Mangké which is placed at anahata chakra. When the tantrik manuals are about to describe him they display a rainbow-like explosion of brilliance and radiance. He has subdued the vampires and the demons in general and his number is nine – the number of death. Through Meri the sadhaka will be able to purify hir unrefined partake of the brahman, and also be able to induct oneself with the powers worthy a warrior and through this power achieved also be able to understand the subtle mechanisms that rules this organic mountain and further more to understand, to a lesser degree, the ontology of the demonic existences.

Meris inner essence is termed â€The Ten terrifying Onesâ€. They are displayed as devas with their consorts, but is in reality extensions of the very essence of Meri. A phantomable form of his demonic devourings. To create the sacred space for the coming of Meri you will use these Ten Terrifying Devas. Each of these has a consort and most important a messenger. This will indicate that these lessons will give you two basic rituals for further use within the Bön Tantrikas. The first is â€Opening of the Terror-Compass†and the second one a ritual where a sacred joining with Meri is performed to bestow blessings and protection upon the sadhaka attempting to get closer to the Meri tantra.

Opening of the Terror-Compass
…………………………………………………â.

Light one single candle in the centre of the sacred space. Remember that a sacred space will not be manifest until a contact between the outer and the inner has been made. This is your intention. Stand upright and breath deeply until you feel your body turn heavy. Close your eyes and continue to breath soft and controlled in a count of three (Three seconds inhale, three seconds hold breath, three seconds exhale). When the prana flows naturally and counting is not necessary imagine that from the one single candle in the centre of the sacred space there flows eight thick rays of pure crystal-white light, connecting the outer cardinal points of the cosmos with the single flame in your sacred space. This is your compass for manoeuvring and orientation in the worlds. Imagine how your hue becomes darker and darker and fades into dark blue. As your hue gets darker a golden glow builds up around you. When a condition is attained where you feel the dark blue complexion is one with space and the golden aura is solid as a monastery of light take up the candle and place it in front of the eastern gate. Then bring the candle with you to all of the eight directions, placing it in front of the gate.

At the Eastern gate say: â€dBal gyi rgyal po me la rgyung. BSVO! Satenma! I take on the form of the red ravage, black spotted Lion. My eyeholes I fill with the sight of the vulture and I pass on through the volcanic fire guarded by the terrible wisdomâ€.

At the south-eastern gate say: †sKyel chen mu mer. BSVO! Gyer ting tsa med ma! I shed my Lion-body and tear out my vulture-eyes. With my fur fragrant of forms and my eyeholes hot with the mist of the path I turn to the still fire of the dark pyres where wisdom young and fair rests. I shed my fur and take on the form of the bear and pick up the sight of the owlâ€.

At the Southern gate say: â€Sum phud rgyal po. BSVO! SKyed byed ma! I rise to the hottest point of the gate and tear open my fur with bitter claws. Shedding my bear-fur to give birth to the tiger within as I drop my eyes to the pine-ground and restore the sight with the eyes of the falcon. I turn inwards and bring the pools of fire into the still waters of hot night within. I am in flames as I turn to the Liquid embracesâ€

At the south-western gate say: â€Lig chen mu mer. BSVO! Gyer snyan tsa med ma! Dead waters washing over my body and force the tiger to rest and give birth to the bear of the ocean shores. My eyes melt away to give place to the sight of the hoopoe’s gaze. Diving through woods of fire, calming my sinking downways in liquid scentâ€.

At the Western gate say: â€sKulha yo bhya. BSVO! sMin byed ma From liquid scent mermaids and mer-men rise in the font of snow. Rip clean my body for skin and flesh and cover my nakedness in the leopard’s dress. Eyes eaten by acid-water, new forms are being born and I explore my maps with the eyes of the Crowâ€.

At the north-western gate say: sPungs chen muwer BSVO! Ting rgyung tsa med ma. Running through melting snow, hitting seeds, earth and corn. A slow swirl of compressed water shreds my fur and restructure me into the form of the elephant. Croweyes turning into the ravens-eyes, fair and renewed.

At the Northern gate say: sKu lha mu thur. BSVO! Ting rgyung tsa med ma. I am dropping my trunk as the snow gets colder, the earth darker. The ground is frozen into a solar flower of dirt. Fur growing and I assume the form of the yak. Ravens eyes turn cold as I contemplate the coldness of sex and within I see with the eyes of the eagle, ready to take flight in the hour of prey.â€

At the north-eastern gate say â€srid pa mu wer BSVO! Ring snyan tsa med ma. Through the elements pure and the coldness extreme I take on the form and face of the rat and restore my sight with the eyes of demons. Reflected and contaminated. Contemplated and rectified. I am the messenger, the oracle of the demon-bird who speaks what the body bring to silence!â€

I call forth: Pus has dung rgyung BSVO!
I call forth: shugs sgrol ma and the dragon-faced messengers of the Holy Cities above!
I call forth: su lha pra plud BSVO!
I call forth ’gso byed ma the wild Boar with the wolverines blood and eyes from below!
AUM AUM AUM SET THE ORACLE OF THE SACRED TRIDENT AFLAME!

You should then position your self in the middle of the circle, reciting the mantric bee-noise BSVO! Until the gods are rising from within your very being setting your hidden oracular reservoirs of power aflame and the wisdom of the yidams are ready to enlighten your being as you go down, down down to the sacred lake and to the realm of the sacred kingdom of ZhangZhung. Allow your self to be taken down while you are truly burning with the intoxication of the forms that has passed through you, knowing that all those forms still live on within in the bodymind of the tantrik shaman.

The shaman knows no fear, no limits for the boundaries of knowledge. All secrets are revealed in that point where sex meets death and the bindu of unmoveableness are unfolded in the moving of the moved for just a fragrant of a moment. You will have to face the fears you might have and force your self into the everburning pralaya. What this indicates is that to submit to Meri is to submit to change, a change that might be painful and also be followed by the feeling of ignorance on your way to burn the ignorance into dust and air. The way of the Warrior is needed to accomplish this task also known as the Great Work. The way of the Warrior is the way of the tantrikas and the shamans. The tantrik path should be for you who read these papers have a somewhat clear meaning for you at this juncture in time. However the way of the Shaman is much like the way of the Yathu and the old witches of the â€nameless artâ€. the path is significant cause it deals with the magnetic relation between the Shaman and his guides. The shaman will often induct into him self stillness of mind so he can travel to the land below to obtain the secrets of the past, present and future to help hir self and hir community to become more prosperous. But for the solitary tantrik witch-shaman the understanding, realisation and use of the powers of the Yidams are just as important. There has been many ways to understand shamanism. Most frequently people think about the travel to the kingdom of the dead while monotonous chanting and drumming is performed. And true enough, the techiques the shaman use are widely known and will be readily found in any textbook concerning this subject in satisfying ways. What seldom is treated is the condition of the Shaman. This condition has been researched within The Chandra Tala House, a cult set aside for the preservation of the worship of Pashupati-Shiva, but at the same time it is also an attempt to join the stratas of shamanism with tantra, it is still tantrik – since this is the tradition the house are preserving, but the means used will indicate that the condition of the Shaman is also developed and exercised in an attempt to draw even more power and energy from the shadow-realm of Lord Shiva.

There are in my opinion two more matters that should be discussed in relation to our subject. One of them is a discussion of the condition of the Shaman, along with some techiques for inducting trance into the sadhaka. Then the method for opening the fourfold way of vision to enter Karnag Tasel, the temple of wisdom guarded by the Sinpos, or rightly demons. I call this the four-fold way of vision and with this the secrets of the hand and the eye should be kept in mind and through these means the oracular road to the temple will be opened. One of the most efficient Sorcerers that has brought himself into writing, telling about the shamanistic condition is Carlos Castaneda especially in books like â€The Fire from Within†and â€Tales of Powerâ€. The condition of the warrior is quite alike in all cultures and we will use the wisdom of Don Juan to enlighten the desired condition that should be established by the sorcerer of Bon as well.

Lesion Eight The Priesthood of ZhangZhung

The priests and priestesses of the Holy Tantrik kingdom of ZhangZhung is not only priests and priestesses. They have chosen the path of the warrior-priest, the path of the sorcerer. This path is found in many strands of occult lore and teaching and the path demands the same qualities of unpeckability from all its adepts. The Yidam Nyinpangsé is particular important to ZhangZhung. Mostly because of his role as guardian deity of the meditational teachings of the Holy Kingdom, the Dzokpa Ahangzhung nyengyü, which means “The Great Perfection, the Aural Transmission of Zhangzhungâ€. This Yidam is without demonic attributes and is reminiscent of total fluidity – the fluid of Space and a crystal-white aura. He is further portrayed as a mighty king, clad in white robes and wearing a turban. He is riding a white horse and in his hands he holds a banner of white silk. To obtain the condition where you place yourself under the peas found within the meditative core of Bon at the Mount Tisé you will sit down in your temple and meditate on this being with the attempt of becoming one with him and letting the teachings of the priesthood filling you. You can use the following short formulae as a help for obtaining focus:

BSVO! Do not forget, do not forget, your former oath do not forget,
Nyipangsé, do not forget your sadhaka here in the monastery of light
Protector of the Doctrine’s Word, King of draplas, King Nyipangsé
Inspire me with the Word and the image of Wisdom cha-ra-ra
Ihup-sé-lhup tra-la-la de,-sè-dem cha-ra-ra dring-sé-dring bup-sé-bup
With your entourage of emanations and secondary emanations
Without forgetting your former oath, your former Word
We implore you to come like lightening, with magic feet
We implore you to come with a loving mind, like a mother
We implore you to come with a longing mind, like a friend
BSVO-cha-la-la-cha-la-la BSVO-cha-la-la-cha-la-la Nyipangsé inspire my mind
My heart, my eyes and soul. BSVO!

It will be very proper now to discuss the teachings of the shaman Don Carlitos in this regard and through him try to reflect on the fact that the priest of ZhangZhung is both a priest and a warrior as well as a tantrik and a shaman. The priest is All. To be a shaman is to deliberately place your self into a situation where you live so close to death that you really will be able to feel the importance of your actions. Concepts such as dreaming and seeing is crucial. The shamanistic sorcerer is occupied with building a bridge between the worlds where he can tap into either of them at any time. To achieve this one must “quiet the inner dialogueâ€. This is very important, to make you thinking shut up. If this is not accomplished, the path of the sorcerer will remain closed for you – because you refuse to use the key you are given. The occult meaningful contents in dreams are another strata of this conditions. Dreams are important and formulas for lucid dreaming should be employed to achieve a certain success in the art of dreaming. Shy? Because we are building bridges between the Otherworld and Thusworld. Castaneda speaks much about the “warriors impeckabilityâ€. What does he mean with this? Well, a warrior must renounce hir self-importance, routines and erase personal history. When this is accomplished you will obtain a certain degree of fluidity and will be more in tune with All. This is not easy. Don Juan speaks about several possibilities in regard to the paths we use when we are confronted with unusual life-situations. Then our habits will take action. And you will follow either the bigot’s way, which occurs when you disregard what has happened. Then you have the way of the pious man where you accept everything at face value and think you know what’s going on an all times due to the signs around you. The third path is the obsessive part, signified by doubt. Neither can you reject, neither fully accept-. This is also the fool’s way. All these paths are foolish. “The warrior acts as if nothing had ever happened, because he doesn’t believe in anything, yet he accepts everything at its face value. He accepts without accepting and disregards without disregardingâ€. In many ways the task of the tantrik shaman is the same as meeting the knights of chivalry when they must face and understand the points of the Sphinx. To dare, to will, to understand, to shut up. When you embark on this path your life will be signified by one element – change. Life will be an everlasting chain of changes and the worst you can do is to complain about it. With changes challenges are born. There is no such thing as a bad challenge or a good challenge. They simply are a natural birth of the way of the sorcerer.

“Be reasonableâ€! or not….? Reason is connected much to talking, to the inner dialogue and is of course a good tool when used in its proper place. Often Reason is only reflecting a philosophical and analytic ability within the sorcerer that is not too useful. People think, talk and reason too much. Reason is also connected to the occult layers like feeling, dreaming and seeing, but in an indirect way. Reason will never manage to filter into talking the contents of these three concepts ruled by the Will, occult speaking. I will not tell you not to be reasonable – because that would be to embrace the fool’s way. Everything is needed, but be careful. Feel before you think, see before you speak and dream before you exercise your will.

The path of the sorcerer is difficult because it opens the gates to the real world. For us this world is alien and strange and we will with our reason have difficulties adapting to the realness in the other if we rely too much on the mechanics of logic and stability. The essence of All is fluid. Without the fluid nature nothing will ever change and challenges that makes us more and more of the warrior will never occur.

The trials and tribulations in Thusworld will induct pain and grief into the sorcerer. This is unavoidable. Sorrow is a sign of partaking into the inner essence of nature. But even if we can not avoid pain and grief the warrior will not indulge in them. Basically we are alone with our pain, that is our condition and we alone choose whether the grief will induct liberation or if we will indulge into it – becoming more of Thusworld and less of Otherworld. The knowledge of the warrior is soaked with grief, but he never indulges into it. Still a warrior is joyous, because he has accepted his fate and truthfully assessed what lies ahead of him. Now, this might sound like a cold, negative path. But it is not, it cannot be, because the condition of solitude is based upon affection and devotion to his beloved, the earth…. This love is much like physicks. It attracts and rejects.

I have written all too few words about the path of the warrior and the condition of the shaman. This is deliberately. Think with your senses and hear with your feelings. Walk humbly, always and know that a warrior walks silent among us without stirring the Thusworld. You adoration and respect for the divine should induct this humbleness, and when you reach this humbleness you will understand that it is humbleness shrouded with power and dignity. Meditate hard on this: How should I obtain my encounter with Knowledge? A few clues are to be focused on the Otherworld, quiet your inner dialogue and mentally building bridges between knowledge and feeling based upon our animalistic ancestry. To obtain this, the condition is carnal. To embark upon the path of the warrior just to obtain some otherworldly results is rubbish. It is the condition that is the most important. Lack of self-importance, the erasing of personal history and the humbleness. AND, you must at some stage realise the immense reservoirs of power incapsuled in this condition.

Lesion Nine Working the Black Spot

“In the land of Göjé Gya a prince is born; because thirty magic letters appear on his body, he is called Kongtsé, “Having Magic Letters of Powerâ€, and later he became known as†The Magic King Kongtséâ€. As an act of piety, the prince decides to build a temple in the middle of a lake; as this task is impossible to accomplish for ordinary humans, he scrutinises the magic letters in his hand and realises that in a former life he was allied to a hundred demons, sinpo. He accordingly travels to the land of demons; they promise to help him, but only on condition that he keeps their aid secret. The demons lay the foundation of the temple. Kongtsé’s wife however, discovers the reason for her husband’s long absence. She comes to the lake, whereupon the demons, released from their promise, abandon the site. Kongtsé now travels to the border between the land of gods and the land of demons; here he receives the prophecy that the cha deity Kengtsé Lenmé will complete the construction.
Together with a thousand artisans, Kengtsé Lenmé proceeds to the capital, where Shenrap instructs him in how to construct the temple. Flying through the air and surrounded by a thousand master artisans, Kengtsé Lenmé arrives at the lake and the construction of the temple is completed. It is given the name Karnag Tasel, “Brilliantly White-and-Black Spottedâ€. Because Kongtsé had broken the vow of secrecy, an army of demons no returns and tears down the temple, except for the foundations. A monster, resting at the bottom of the lake, awakens, and rising to the surface, is on the point of swallowing the foundations as well. On seeing this Kongtsé is terrified; he turns to the sky and utter a pitiful cry. The cry is heard by Shenrap, who immediately appears, surrounded by his entourage of spiritual Heroes. Entering the temple which appears as if by magic, he emits rays of light in all directions, and transforming himself into Nampar Gyalwa, The Fully Victorious One, the subduer of demons he emanates four fierce deities. The latter terrify the army of demons, who flee back to the land of darkness; the king of demons is converted and transformed into a young god who becomes the guardian of the templeâ€

Many occult people and other occultists are drawn to beings and anti-beings termed â€demonsâ€. What is it this term signifies? In many instances the demons one speak about is ones own bad habits or humanoid drift towards temptations. The demons named gyalgong are a kind of such demons. An archeonic layer of misdirected desires that we should attempt to break through. The term â€fighting ones own demons†are not unfamiliar, but how many sadhakas takes this task seriously and walk humbly in truth upon the path of War?

In Tibet demons are found within an immense large scale of which the nagas. Snake-spirits are the most important one to work with for a vama-marga-sadhaka. We find also the lu-demons, female serpentine beings of unstable neptunian quality that might or might not bestow blessings and great progress on the sadhaka, but most important are the sinpos. It is said that the sinpos always hear, so to call them should be simple. At this stage in the lesions the sadhaka should be fully prepared to research this area for them self. The word is SINPO BSVO. Your temple should be furnished in a proper way and rituals should be selected and altered from those presented in these texts.

When you work demonic points at some point in the ceremonies the demons are bound to take you over. People saying that you could just go on working with demons cause it is not as dangerous as reputed are very wrong. It’s more dangerous that anyone outside the magical communities could imagine. An initiate of the Uttara kaula Tantrikas performed a bhakti on the prime goddess in this tradition (very unknown and out of scope for this treatise). At a certain point in these procedures he referred to me that he was for a period in a state where he was totally under the aegis of this entity. And let me tell you that it showed! He said that his soul was filled with ice and ice was what his eyes gleamed of. Unfriendliness, arrogance and heavy misantrophy was the other consequences that this demoness infused into his beings. At the same time the bhakti was executed more often – until the sadhanka had suddenly won the war. That is an alignment had been made between the practitioner and the evoked. In some traditions this is bound to happen., the body apparently representing a more perfect microcosmos than many of us are aware of.

Creating the Oracular Roads of Karnag Tasel through the fourfold way of Vision

To really understand the powers you are about to hook into, the concept of shape-shifting are very important. This is the most fundamental power of the Sorcerer. As is seen in those rituals outlined in these lesions the animal forms of guardians and gods are often in the feature of animals. This are done by overting the senses (use eyes for hearing, nose for seeing and such) and most of all the condition that tells you that you are ready to be taken over. The fear of letting go must be conquered and you must be ready to give yourself totally n trust to these beings. TO SURRENDER! You must understand this concept before entering into any further contact with the Yidams and Sinpos. They are fierce – and they will for sure eat you if the correct condition is not to be found within the soul of the Warrior. Those who as worked with Golden Dawn-related material has a clue in the â€assuming of god-formsâ€. But contrary to the â€assuming†of godforms this is to be taken over by the spirit. You don’t assume anything – you be-come in that instant of a moment in the matrix of time one with the Godhood. The Most Holy Saint Austin Osman Spare was also very clear on this subject-matter when he states that â€The Soul is the Ancestral Animalsâ€.

The ritual uses nine points, the ninth being the portal – and the ninth is of course the sadhaka, by reasons that is quite obvious both in position and number .

You will construct your sacred space in the following manner. You will place eight bowls of water at each point of the Compass and one White light and the Cardinal points, leaving the mid-points unenlightened. At the centre of the circle you will have a bowl of some strong alcoholic spirit like vodka or tequila and one black candle and one red candle. You will with chalk write on the floor (or make marks in the sand if outdoors) the eight directions.

Face North, light the candle and visualise a black man with the head of a yak. He is riding a yellow yak and holding a bow and an arrow. His consort is called Limön Lengye, she is draped in a golden armour and travels in a violet wind.

Face West and light the candle as you visualise a man with the head of a makara riding on an amphibian demon holding a sword. His consort is Yarkyé Jewo who is draped in white silk and riding a white horse.

Face South and light the candle as you visualise a red man with the face of a boar riding upon a red wild boar, carrying an axe of meteoritic iron. His consort is Takrirong, she is the Queen of Draplas and is dressed in red and black, riding upon a tiger with the same colours.

Face East and light the candle as you visualise a white man with a lion-head holding a crystal trident. His consort is Nelé Gyalmo, also known as the Queen of Earth. She is draped in turquoise ad riding a makara.

You will know turn to the north-western angle, light both candles and put them in front of this gate. Then you will fetch the bowl of alcohol and pour some drops in front of the entrance. You will then proclaim that you are invoking the protectors of the four lakes mTsho bzhi srung ma and the four rivers.

At the north-western gate you will put down the candles and visualise the silver lake of Gunggyü. There you will see the beautiful Chatsamé standing in her crystal-white dress, conch-shells drifting around her legs and the tiger goddess Heru Khyungchan is standing behind her
At the south-western gate you will see the turquoise lake of Mpang and the beautiful Tingtsamé in her beautiful blue garment. You will also notice that in the lake there is a shaft of iron and see the peacock-adorned Tingnam Gyalmo, the goddess of the black iron-river arise within the beauty of Tsingtsamé.

At the south-eastern gate you will see the golden lake of Langag and the beautiful Tsetsamé. You will also see the beautiful Mula Tsamé arising from a golden river and you will realise that she is the Lady of Heaven.

At the North eastern gate you will approach the iron-lake of Somshang and the cold beauty of Betsamé. She is the beauty of the molten metals, the black lady that protects the red-copper river protected by the beautiful Draplé Gyalmo. This joining of the two black goddesses of cold beauty in the bindu of death is constructing the passage between the eight and the nine. You must at this moment become the nine – the bridge itself and pass on into Karnag Tasel and trust the guardians that they take you safely over to the other side….

Lesion Ten Fundamentals of the sacred transmission of Chöd

Chöd is probably one of the most useful and beautiful rituals the sadhaka can perform. It is kind of lengthy and complicated. But its effect is truly immensely great. Lets look at the source for this transmission. Originally the rite comes from India and was passed on to Machig Labdrön. Machig Labdrön is often, and well deserved, treated as the first and most brilliant spark of the teachings of Chöd. She was born 1055 and died 1153. Machig’s initiator was Danpa Sangye, a guru who initiated Machig into the use of a rite called “The Pacification of Sufferingâ€. This rite was slightly modified by Machigs spiritual guides so it would severe all suffering even more. It is evident that the rite Machig was initiated into was of Buddhist origin, but in addition to learning this rite she was also given shamanistic procedures by her guru, this might indicate that the earlier forms of Chöd are shamanistic in origin. Central for Chöd is the Prajñaparamita. This term signifies the perfection of all Wisdom and is also reflected within the goddess called Yum Chenmo, also known as the Great Mother. Prajñaparamita is the aim and reason for performing Chöd, if you perform this rite with any other intention It will carry either no fruit or poisonous fruit. Chöd is a path for obtaining this state. So what is actually Chöd?

“One might ask: that which is known as Chöd, what does it cut through?
As it cuts through attachment to body, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through the root of mind, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through the very base of all partiality, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through acceptation and rejection along the path, it is Chöd
As it cuts through hopes and fears with regard to the results, it is Chöd.
As it cuts through all thoughts, wherever they come from or wherever they’re
Going, right there, is Chöd.

Chöd is occupied with “cutting†and in that lies the difficulties – for those who have not been honest to them self during these lesions. Chöd cuts down your astral anatomy and sacrifice all parts to demons, demigods and gods for its purification and re-establishment. If the sadhaka still clings to his or hers kleshas I tell you are in for some really nasty haunting from the Castle of the Perfected Wisdom.

Prajñaparamita is as stated the main-reason for doing this rite. But what is it and where is it and how can it be found? It is said in the “Grand Poem on the Perfection of Wisdom†that “The meaning of Prajñaparamita “is not to be looked for elsewhere: it exists within yourself. Neither real nor endowed with characteristics, the nature of the mind is the great clear lightâ€. It refers to the divine spark of divine self that the maya-drawn ego likes to keep hidden. It is the inherited wisdom we don’t use or cultivate, simply because the mechanisms between mana and atman is like they are – a constant play. A Lila in the wastelands of nectar where we eat all sweetness, forgetting about the wisdom. Cultivating our own ignorance. Most people indulge in stupidity instead of wisdom. Very few people love wisdom, because it is demanding in an oblique sense. You feel threatened. It is good if you feel the fear lurking. The fear will bring only manifestations of a sad nature. You will suffer. Ignorance is the gravest of all sufferings. But the ignorant trick hir self to think otherwise. Heed well the words of saint Spare: “You shall suffer and suffer and again suffer until you have sufficient suffering to accept all thingsâ€. This is the state you will agree to yourself to achieve. The acceptance of all things through suffering. Suffering is nothing compared to Wisdom. You might think so when you feel sorry for your self, when you are enjoying maya and know it just to well when silence speaks to you in quiet blue hours. You cannot hide from yourself. Actually Chöd is not too different from the nathas act of breaking kleshas. But the aim is slightly different. Breaking of kleshas brings one closer to atman in the guise of freedom and usually followed by the accumulation of siddhis. To attain to Wisdom in the manner put forth in the “Heart Sutra†will bring a different condition. The same, but slightly different. In Chöd you clear space by allowing the divine to remove and re-place your astral anatomy. A natha will force forth these changes with sophisticated violence and sexual means.
Well, there are a few steps worthy of mentioning in regard to Machig Labdrön. And one of them is that her life-cycle follows the same pattern as the life-paths of sanyasins or those enlightened by the Prajñaparamita.

She was born as the daughter of a governor and she shows unusual accomplishments in early age (good mnemonic capacity), she abandons her life of wealth to seek after Wisdom. She receives initiation into the Vajrayana, first from a daikini and then later she received this diksha directly from Tara. She meets a guru who recognises her achievements and verifies her spiritual contacts and this results in the highest attainment. Many of Machigs most dramatic incidents happened under a tree, just like with the Buddha Siddharta.

Many Buddhist-traditions have captured the essence of prajñaparamita, like the Hwa Yen School, but the scope of these few lesions are to narrow to include all that should have been said about this important term. Remember thou that it is only through the experience of voidness that the prajñaparamita can become resonant for your atman.

Lesion Eleven Integrating the principles of Chöd

The integration of these principles are done through the use of the ritual usually referred to as “Great Mudraâ€, In this ritual procedure you will prostrate your self in front of the Dharmakaya Great mother, the Prajñaparamita her self! It rests on the Buddhist tradition called Surmang and is a path that is quite usual. Even if this ritual is constructed for the purpose of cutting all types of ego-clinging and master the demons, devas and ones self with equal precision the ritual can very well be used to accumulate siddhis as well as materialistic goods. You will through this of course create many pitfalls that are not so easily to renounce. The ritual is called “Garden of all Joy†and is worked out by Jamgon Kongtrul the Great. The ritual will be handed out directly from Guru to Sishya and will conclude this last chapter of these eleven cuts of Bön.

HUNG HUNG PHE PHE
Appendix I

THE CULT OF DEATH AND KINGSHIP
- a short exploration within the Bon-Pa-Tradition

By Frater Azoth Kalafou

The Bon-Pa religion of Tibet should be a field of major interest to any person interested in the esoteric due to its extreme fascination towards the cult of the dead and the cult of tantra. Many academics have accused Bon of being a rip off of Hinduism and Buddhism, which appears in recent study to prove wrong. Remarkable enough it seems that the Tibetan tantra-shamanistic Bon-religion has developed beside Hinduism and obtained a highly individual way of thinking based on different text and tantras than those we find in Sanskrit. The foundation is thou the same as in Hinduism where the cult of the king is emphasised. In early Hinduism the king was seen as the hierophany of god, a manifestation of holiness in the mundane, he was the centre of the society. In that manner society, centred around the king was the microcosmic print of the divine macrocosmic reality above, an image of the divine hierarchy. It seems like this similarity in foundation is one of the most influential points of transgression through their similarity and diversity. While the Hindu ( or more correctly brahmanical system) developed into a more sociological order or a way of living and finding your place in the divine blue-print the cult of the king developed radically different in Tibet. The king was seen as a shen (priest) or emanation of divine grace. It was important to please the king while he was alive and it was of extreme importance to make sure that the kings passing on to bardo was made in the best possible ways. This to ensure the further blessings of the king when he was made into a god. The cult of the dead was therefore seen as the most important element in the religious life because this ensured blessings and happiness for those still living in the Bon-community. Due to this necromancy, spritisme and other kinds of spirit-sorcery is a frequent used for keeping the peaceful and happy alliances with the dead in a beneficial position. That the cult focused on the ancestors also is very much of importance is needless to emphasise. The pantheon of the Bon-pas are nor very known, its therefore my intention to briefly present the foundation-pantheon to open a small glyph into the beauty and harshness of this magickal tradition which claims beautiful mythological foundations for them self in magickal kingdoms in lands of arcane (and astral) beginnings...

The separation of deities can be drawn between the peaceful deities, the wrathful deities and siddhas and daikinis as well as some local deities and different lamas that are worshipped in various settings. In this short article I will simply introduce the peaceful deities and in another article present you for the yidams the wrathful or tutelary deities with much emphasis on Welse Ngampa, the lady of boundless Space. Important for the yidams are that they are very clear forms of Abraxas with their androgyne masculinity which are in a state of neither-neither (not male, not female, but male....). That will be enough teasing for now. The tantrik patrons, the yidams have to wait until another time.

The chief peaceful deities are arranged in a mysterious "emanation of each other"-system (similar to the Hindu-system where all daevas are emanation from one, but in Bon a bit more awkward and bizarre lacking the glorious aestheticism we find in Hinduism). We will start of with a goddess called Satrig Ersang whose name means "Perfection of Wisdom" but she is called "Mother of Wisdom". In a hymn to her it is stated that she is "Majestic in her power to bless". Her spiritual accessories are of esoteric interest. In her right hand she holds a swastika - the symbol of odic force and solar eternity and in the left she holds a mirroire fantastique which signifies the emphasis of the lunar current in the Bon-religion. This Prajnaparamita of Bon is in her wisdom a sort of patron for the vama marg and surely must have knowledge of the kalas ruling this form for consciousness. What’s more is that her throne is supported by lions which suggest a formulae similar to Babalon and Qatesh and maybe the lunar flow she presides over is to be found riddled in the vaults of Tempioth? The next deity is called Shenlha Wökar (shen means priest) and his name means "God of the Priests". He is all white and holds a hook in his right hand while his left is gently folded in a peaceful mudra. His throne is supported by elephants and in a hymn to his praise he is described as: "Majestic in his power of compassion". I myself find some important resemblances in this deity with the Loa Leghba, the Lord of IFA and the patron of the Yuggotian priesthood. Another important deity, who has not much attributes are Sangpo Bumtri the Procreator who are "Majestic in his power of his magical emanations". He has a silver body and is supported by Garudas (these mythical beast-birds). He is more a source of magic than the magic itself. He is like dormant ojas waiting to be used in some kind of combination. In this state he is shave, a radiant shave but difficult to obtain any clear image of. A most interesting deity is Shenrap Miwo who is the "supreme priest, great man". The cult of the dead is strongly established in this deity, who as a great hierophant (a manifestation of the sacred) turned into a peaceful god ensuring the happiness of the community. His accessories are a Swastika sceptre a symbol of "Eternal Truth". Some connections to Sakyamuni is said to be found and indeed, by understanding Sakyamunis role as a Buddha and how he obtained it you will be able to understand the position of this deity. He is "Majestic in his power of radiance" and is the source of the four Transcendental Lords in his rainbow-like but still dark blue hue. Then we enter into one of the most lovely goddesses ever, Sherap Chamma, she is an emanation of Satrig Ersang, but what a beauty! Her name means "The loving lady" and "To love tenderly" and has a strange blood-bond with the beautiful Tripur Sundari. She is also said to be associated with the boddhisattva Maitreya and carries a fivefold form (based upon the tantrik senses developed to perfection by Gorakhnath see. A.K. Bannerjea “The philosophy of Goraknath†(Coombe Springs; 1962). She is also a vehicle for smashing conditions or fears and it might be useful to take a look at Tara in this regard. She is also a most beautiful goddess and a smasher of kleshas. Also of importance is her accessories, with the magickal mirror in her left hand and a vase 8of beauty) in her right. Again an association with Tara is to be found in her image of surrounded by the eight lions of wisdom where she is supported by both sun and moon, a formula of reversed Abraxas! Her radiance is a crystalline light indicating her tantric perfection and wisdom beyond any condition and also her radiant beauty. Küntu Zangpo is another one of the peaceful deities, his name means "The All-Good" and he is seen as the supreme deity of all knowledge and has strong links to Shenla Wökar in the sense that both are hierophanies of the bönku or "The body of Bon", the ultimate Truth. This priest-god is naked and without (or rather beyond) attributes. A portal to understanding of his role in the pantheon is to be found in the Nyingmapa and Kagyüpa-traditions of Tibetan Buddhism, especially in the body of Samantabhadra, an important emanation of Küntu Zangpo is Künzang Akor which means "The All-Good cycle of A", "A" being the last letter in the Zhanchung-alphabet demonstrating the importance of mantrams and spells in the Bon-magic. He is the mantric manifestation adorned with syllables beginning with "A". The importance of this letter is the same as in the tantrik OM. From this deity we will turn to the core of the pantheon. The very point of ingress with the divine forces of bon., Künzang Gyalwa Düpa ("the All-Good Assembly of Conquerors"). He has five faces in different colours and ten arms. He is adorned with jewels. At the four cardinal points of space he has the Queens of transcendental space in the form of the years cycle. And from the anahata of his brilliant body he emanates six hierophants. The white Yeshen Tsukpu associated as the fleshy hot-point of the Gods. We find the blue Chegyal Barti presiding over the demigods, the deep-blue Sangwa Düpa who is the intermediary of humans. Also we find the green Tisang Rangzhi presiding over the animals, the white Mucho Demdrus taking care of the tormented spirits and finally the bluish-red Sanswa Ngangring associated with Hell. Of interest is also the four Queens of transcendental space. The yellow Queen of Spring holding a chain, the blue Queen of summer holding a flat bell, the red Queen of autumn holding a noose and the white Queen of winter with her hook. It is interesting to note that these guardian-goddesses are called queens which again confer the importance of the cult of the king. The clearest expression of this god is to be found in his emanation as Künzang Gyalva Gyatso ("Ocean of Conquerors") with his multiple faces and a thousand of arms outstretched. Through his iconographic form he has resemblances to Avaloketesvara, He IS "magic appearance". Three more gods must be mentioned to create the total pattern of magic gnosis inhabited in this pantheon. Chimè Tsukpü ("The deathless one with the hairknot"). He is the supreme boddhisattva reborn to this kalpa from the mythological "paradise of the 33 gods" (I refer to the various Buddhist teachings known as "Pure Land Schools" in this matter). He is born by the virgin-mother of sexual secrets Zangsa Ringtsün (more of her, in depth, next time) as a bornless and deathless one. He is seen as the transmitter of the Bon-tantra from the tutelary deities of wrath, a supreme vira, a world egg of sexual gnosis which fills the universe with his sexual radioactivity. The Bon-traditions connections to the Naga-cultus is found within the body of Napar Gyalwa which are the Ultimate and eternal Truth as well as the connection between gods and sinpo (demons). He possesses the magic of evocation and mantras and is able to command sinpos according to his wish due to a pact of secrecy (which he later broke). Similarities is to be found in "Goetia", how Salomon commanded demons to build his temple - as in the case of the temple Napar Gyalwa wanted to build in the midst of a lake. The demonic alliance is also to be found within Ganesh and how he presides over the asuras and Pashupatis command of the beasts of night.. He is pictured surrounded by fierce deities (sinpos?) with zöomorphic appearances, suggesting the lycantrophic formulae hidden with in the secret teachings of the Bon-tradition. Lastly we have the ascetic of the pantheon the monk Tritsug Gyalwa who by his ascetism managed to convert the demon-king Khyappa laring to the Ultimate Truth of Bon. In addition to these gods and the six subduing shens there are also 13 primeval shens who are especially important in the cult of the dead and the transgression from death and bardo.

My intention in this short note upon the essence of the Bon-pantheon has been to make available material seldom found anywhere, and it’s meant as an introduction to a more practical article upon it’s tantric and shamanistic gnosis, especially focused upon the strange sexuality of the deities them self which probably deserves to be explored in a gnostic luciferian light.

I will also add that when I in this article has made connections to buddhas it is not my intention to say that they are the same. I intend to use them as portals to an understanding of this pantheon for its own sake to establish it in its own power through depthening of understanding of the reader by linking it to more known "divine beings". I have never liked to associate gods from different pantheons with each other (like Set-Shaitan-Aiwass). I see it as portals to an understanding of the different deities - in their own right, not as cosmic xeroxes of a past cultures gods.

May blessings be in the name of the 8-fold mistress Cherap Chamma and Künzang Gyalwa Düpa!

Appendix II

SPIRITISTIC VAJRA TANTRA
- The Plutonian Tantra of Bon-Pa

By: Docteur Azoth Kalafou

The tantras of Bon-Pa are knowledge seldom found in any occult book-shelf, which is because literature about this current is rare. Snellgrove wrote his book, "The Nine Ways of Bon" (Oxford university Press, London, 1967) and also his book "Indo-Tibetan Buddhism" (Serinida Publications, London 1987) has a great variety of information about this current. The weakness of Snellgrove as Ph.D. Kvaerne points out is that he thought some of the teachings of the Bonpas was in a way - offensive, so he saw the need to make twilight tantras even more shattered and disturbed....

The Bon-Pa religion Is parted into different brands of the divine. We have the peaceful deities which is the core of the system and what is more interesting to tantra - the tutelary deities who is connected to fire and violence. A pethro-plutonian current of sticky power.

In a previous article about this subject in "The Trident" I shed some light on the peaceful deities of the pantheon. In this article I will get to the point - the weird sexuality of the current and also outline one simple offer-ritual which can be conducted by those who want to smell what this current is like. Let me also say (since I am saturnian in my view about esoteric secrets) that this article won't provide you with all my knowledge in this field, but sufficient for those of you who is curious about this current.

The tantras of Bon were transmitted by an avatar of the priest-god Tönpa Shenrap called Nampar Gyalwa, "The Fully Victorious One". When Nampar Gyalwa was born his flesh was tattooed with 30 magick letters of Power. The story also declares that he was born a prince and received the idea of building a temple in the midst of a lake. An inhuman task. The avatar recalls first vaguely then to the full that he in his former existence was connected to sinpos (demons). He travels to the kingdom of the demons and get a promise of their help to build this temple in the lake if he will keep their help a secret. When the demons are at work Gyalwa’s wife is coming by and discovers this work of demons. The foundation is finished when she appears at the shore. The demons see her and declare themselves released of their task. Together with the deity Kengtsè Lenme he completes the building of the temple and call this beautiful temple Karnag Tasel which means "Brilliantly White and Black Spotted". The resemblance here to Salomo and how he commanded the demons to build his temple is easily evoked which hooks us into "Goetia" being in the family of the Bon-current. It is also interesting to note that another one of the important transmitters of the eternal Bon-doctrine is said to be Chime Tsukpü who was born from a virgin..... Several myths in the scriptures and tantras of Bon connect the Bon-teaching to sinpos. So in the end Bon-Pa is a highly spiritistic religion based upon the esoteric teaching of demons. Bon-Pa has been accused of being so similar to Buddhism that the religious authenticity has been questioned. I think their very spiritistic and shamanistick cosmology and anthropology tell another story. The strange thing about Bon is that it welcomed both Hinduism and Buddhism very warmly - like all religions open for syncretistic activity. At least that is one theory, that Bon was more or less outconquered by Buddhism of sheer force is another theory - which I consider very doubtful.

The eternal doctrines of Bon are protected by sinpos, deities and lus (nagas). It is mainly these three forces of guardian spirits that protect the gnosis of the current. Those deities who treasure the jewels are the so-called yidams who is said to be trowo (wrathful). In vouden terms we might say "pethro". These yidams are connected to different tantras and the ritual workings are focused around one particular yidams and his consort or attendants. It is of extreme importance to emphasise that it is the yidam in it self that inhabits the tantric secret. The siddhaes of the current reaches the state of siddhahood while in the flesh through very esoteric dhyana. My own research in this field indicates that their consorts are daikinis, which again suggest that their path towards gnosis consist of mainly spiritistic flavoured XI-degree work. In this I referee to the true and hidden meaning of the XI-degrees sexual nature which lies one octave above the flesh. Let me give some insight into what kind of magick this kind of workings will produce. It is the most plutonian manifestation of magick on earth, and I quote from Rev. Bertiaux "The Vouden-Gnostic Workbook": Plutonian Energy is pure fire, viewed as magick. It is surrounded by many layers of pure power....In order to get at this power, it is necessary to enter entirely into the field of the energy and allow it to take over......power is not diffused or spread out. It is tight and intense....It is moving to make itself tighter and hotter, heavier and harder, because it must". This particular current’s magickal manifestation is very aggressive and dominant. It is the plutonian aspect of the sign of Aries often ruled by the Scorpio rising into the Aries-sun. The sexual effects will probably result in very controlled bondage and SM. Any uncontrolled sexual play in these field as a result of working with the plutonian ray should signal to the magician that he has swallowed a to heavy jet of plutonium....

Interesting to note is also the many remarks about "coffins", "corpse" and the "consummation of fire" which suggest both sexual formulas and also the process of for instance the IIIde degree of the OTO to a certain level. The Bon-current is also very, very gnostic. The gnostic influence is so vivid that you wonder how they got into this flow of light (probably there were some flow of information from the middle-east, pre-iraniq influence). We find for instance the cow as a demiurgic principle, where life is emanating from. Lus, sinpos and various animals are connected to most likely archeonic powers.

THE TROWO YIDAMS

The fierce pethro flavoured yidams will now be presented for the reader quite briefly. And allow me to remark that the tantra of Bon is bipolar or positive and negative in the way that it shows to Pagyü or Father Tantras and magyü or Mother Tantras. Also most of the yidams is painted together with their consorts who are embracing the male yidam hard and feverly in some kind of ecstatic demonic embrace. The head of the Magyü-tantras is called Magyü Sangchog Tartug ("The Supreme Secret of the Mother Tantras"). It is interesting to note that his name of the yidam himself locks up the secret of the tantra. It is very characteristic for the yidams that they are seen as the outer manifestations of the elements of secrecy connected to them so when you meditate on their Thangkas, rupa or image they will reveal their secrets through deep dhyana. Magyü has seven heads, sixteen arms and his body is of a bluish almost black complexion. His consort is red and holds in her hands two bowels with what actually looks like boiling blood. The bowls are skulls (which ties them up to the kapalikas and the naths of both the uttara and the adi-lineage). His faces are primarily in white and red in addition to the bluish-black main face.

The father tantras on the other hand focuses on five different deities who controls elements of existence which are somewhat related to thoughts we can find in the Samkhya-system of philosophy. I quote their names as follows:
Welse Ngampa - Fierce God of Body
Lhagö Togpa - Fierce God of Speech
Trowo Tsochog Khgyin - Fierce God of Mind
Purpa - Fierce God of Action (Purpa is also the Tibetan name for the ritual dagger - maybe this suggest a certain degree of craft-influence in their shamanistic practice)
Welchen Gekhö - Fierce God of Good Quality

Let us shed some light on the god of the Mind, Trowo Tsochog Khgyin first. His name means in pure word "Wrathful One, Supreme Lord Towering in the Sky". He is also of a dark blue complexion and has three heads and six arms. His consort is called Khala Dugmo which means Red Body. The connection to the kalas and the vibration of the mensturm in accordance with the lunar body is unquestionable. It is also interesting to note that in a hymn to this couple Khala Dugmo (Furious Lady in the Sky) she is evoked by the words: "Arise, arise, from the void, arise". Other qualities of Trowo Tsochog Khagyin are that he overpowers the 3 worlds (Hell, Heaven and the realm between) with his splendour. His girdle is the luciferian phallic principle in the form of a serpent bound around his waist and he is pressing the nine doors of Hell downwards. It is also said that he commands the 8 great nagas (I will referee the reader here to a member of the Uttara Kaula Tantrikas, Ku-patalaTrishan who has explored eight sexual nagas in connection to the sabbatical mysteries. If any interest arises of the subject let the editor know, maybe ku-PatalaTrishna would enlighten us more about this subject). This yidam is also said to preside over the 8 great planets and is connected to atavisms like lion, elephant, horse, dragon and garuda
Our next revelator of tantra is Welse Ngampa "Fierce Piercing Deity of Overwhelming Power". He has nine heads, three of them white, three red and three blue and has 18 arms. His body of a dark-blue complexion. He is connected to the magnetic forces of tiger, lion, leopard, dragon, garuda and macara. Which indicates a deep sexual connection of the Svadhisthana Chakra in the passage of the macara. Also this deity’s connection the garuda-bird of wisdom tales and the dragon mixed with strong feline impressions tells much about what kind of power this deity has managed to work into it self and also gives some clues on how to work these secrets out into the temple-laboratory to be used - for instance together with liquid condensers and electromagnetic transfusions. Even more interesting that the deity him self is his consort. She is of a green complexion and her face is somewhat peculiar. Her eyes looks like the eyes of sinpos, or at least someone more or less ruled by this class of gods and her teeth are very narrow, long and sharp suggesting some vampyristic alliance or in other words a sign of the apparent danger of encountering this Lilitu-like being of this pantheon (Lilithu in the Zoharick sense - not the real and true Roman sense....). Also, her anus is remarkably clearly showed on the thangha. This Dark green Lady is called "Lady of Boundless Space". In the voudo of zobop (secrecy) you encounter a strange root-Loa called Maitre Grand Bois d'Ilet. This loa is said to be the brother of Damballah and is the black snake at it most earthy level. Grand Bois d'Ilet rises from his caverns deep below the earth and flux him self into deep space from his residence at Bathos (or the gnostic Abyss - the emanation-point of all things). It is interesting to make the reader aware of this Loa in regard to the vividly exposed anus of the "Lady of Boundless Space" since this in a hymn to this Loa it says: "I am the anus of the universe. I am the lower". I suspect these words are the words of the Loa himself as told to the emissaries of O.T.O.A.’s Lodge Zariguin. This couple (Welse Ngampa and consort) is first and of all the protectors against demons and is very much connected to kleshas and maya and the cutting off of these illusions of being. One of the names of Welse Ngampa means "Clad in the still-moist skin of demons". I am a bit unsure if the text here relates to sinpos in the divine sense or to the bonpas own demons. Anyway - he is the great demon-slayer. Other attributes are "Wisdom", "Compassion" and "Magick". It is also interesting to see that "the Lady of Boundless Space" is associated to be in deep connection or emanation of Satrig Ersang who are the "Mother of Wisdom" and have many features in common with the Buddhist goddess Prajnaparamita (Perfection of Wisdom). I will also draw the attention to the Pawo Drunga or the five Heroic syllabels that can be used as mantrams: SHRAM, GRAM, RAM, YAM and OM. The "Lady of Boundless Space" is also called Namchi Gungyal - the Lady who keeps the treasury of Heaven. I think about similarities with other Buddhist heavens like for instance the perfected state in the Tushita Heaven. She has also been called "Mistress of the Shrine of Peacefulness" (the peace after your fight with your kleshas...) and Tukjè Chamma (Loving Lady of Compassion) which connects her to the most delicious and lovely lady of beauty and peace Sherap Chamma. Blessings upon her....

"Like a mass of fire filling the universe"
This is what Welchen Gekhö is like in a hymn to his praise. I guess much of this intensity is explained by his very close connection to the plutonian kingdom of ZhangZhung - the Ifa of the bonpas. Welchen Gekhö is also very - complete in a Pythagorean sense of the word. He is the Gekhö containing all the other gekhös, and they are 360 in number - making a complete zodiacal circle. These gods were situated at Mount Tisè the same mountain as Kailash. It is also of great importance to note that the word Gekhö is etymological connected to kehöd and derived from the same root as Chöd. Chöd is too complex to get into in this essay, but mainly the practise is focused on chopping up your astral anatomy and present them as offerings in white feasts (to gods) and in red feasts (to demons). The whole practise is focused on deconstruct the ego and build it up again without the delusions of maya and the attachment to the non-existent atman - rather to the an-atman. Whether the bonpas has any notion to what the alnya (akashic storehouse) or not is a bit unclear. I think they do if their doctrine is seen in comparison to the importance of the cult of the dead and the shamanistic-spiritistic activities of the bonpas who suggest that consciousness is somewhat "stored". Welchen Gekhö is also called Gekhö Sangwa Drogchen or "Gekhö, the Secret, Great Violent One" with his nine heads in the colours of white, red, bluish black, his 16 arms and bluish black hue. In a sense comparisons to a mixture of Yama and Rudra would be proper. His consort is Logbar Tsamè the reddish yellow goddess who are called "Lady of Flashing Lighting". She is also called "Queen of Draplas". Draplas are (like the Maruts) fierce warrior-gods who appeared (as with the Gekhös) very early in time-space. Logbar Tsamè is also said to have a right face like a "water crystal" and her left is like a "red crystal". The symbolism states that this goddess is in deep connection with the pure, clear lunar source as well as the fire of Sothar. She is the fire moon. The vibrating menstruata at it most vibrant and black. This is further indicated when she is described as one who "holds masses of fire like a golden mount Meru". The strange and typhonian sexual nature is beyond doubt. Another interesting aspect with the Gekhös is that they are connected to a certain type of magick called tso which are translated to "bombs" in the English translation of a certain hymn. You get the impression that tso are thrown at enemies. The tso can be related to planets and there is also mention "red tso". There are several ways of understanding the concept of tso. There could be a form of charm as in the Creole and Congo paquets which are defensive or offensive weapons for use in magickal attacks or this can be a certain form of sexual magick, based on the planets or the kalas where the transformed mass of fire can be aimed at some enemy possibly through some kind of lycantropic formulae. These lycantropiq formulas are used within branches of La Couleuvre Noire mainly for the purpose of magickal attacks.

The last god of tremendous importance is Meri, "Mountain of Fire". He has no consort, but rather two attendants. These two are more like saintly protectors of the secret doctrine than any gods. The saints are Ati Muwer (connected to Sahasrara) who is of a white complexion and Kuchi Mangkè has a turquoise body. Both of them are pretty Martian, inhabiting different aspects of the Martian sphere of aggression.. Meri himself is of a golden complexion - being the most solar - or phallic deity of the pantheon. Meri and his attendants is most interesting because he appearance is very different from the other deity’s bluish-black complexion. He is also connected to owls and ravens and has through these forms a very different angle into the mysteries of Pluto. He is also close connected to the Gekhös and also to the goddess Namkhè Wöle the "Mother of Liberation", a dark red goddess adorned with fire crystals and the ritual dagger. Another goddess close affiliated with Meri is Nelè Sipè Gyalmo ("Mother of Union") who is dark yellow and adorned with golden light. Further is Meri guarded by ten fierce deities and their consorts as well as four gatekeepers and 12 messengers (saints of the zodiacal signs) He also commands four female generals and the female protectors of the four rivers and the four lakes.

The Lu-serpents, the draplas, the Gekhös as well as the water-spirits of lakes and rivers are all of them connected to the foundation of the Atlantean kingdom of ZhangZhung. All deities inhabit in themselves secrets which are to be revealed through samitha-dhyana on their image or thangka. The rupa should always be the focus of the puja.

The strange sexual magick teaching is flavoured in a weird high-octave Uranian context hidden in the true and secret understanding of the XI-level of spiritistick coitus.

The protectors of the doctrine are parted in four groups (I will also draw attention to the fact that there are also four groups of demons: Drisa, Nöjin, Luwans, Shinjè). These protectors are: Takedong Marpo - Red Tiger Face. Ponya Tongdü Marnag, the trickster or messenger of the pantheon who is called the Dark Red Demon of Emptiness. Sipè Gyalmo who is the Queen of the Created World (in other words Maya) and lastly Cliff Tsen who is the closest protector of Meri. These protectors are called Sungmas and cult reserved for them has been established within the Bon-current. The protectors has a status much like the daikinis and their transgression to this realm of divinity has been from shen (priest) to divinity in the spiritistick level. I will draw upon one example on how this transgression of priest to god usually is explained in the Bon-texts. In the case of Sipè Gyalmo for instance. From the beginning she was a demonic being - a sub-sinpo. But due to her astral maithuna with the siddha Takla Mebar a forcefield identical with the yidams was produced and she was transformed into this sphere of existence when she received the siddhas semen. She is also referred to as the GrandMother of Heaven, which connects her (to understand her better) to Naman Brigitte of the Famille Ghuede and also Dhumavati, the Shakti with no Shiva. Usually she is depicted as a "Mother-goddess"- type with a flavour between Yemoya ge Rough and Ayida Wedo. Another strange example is found in Drakpa Sengsè who is also a protector of the bon-secrets, thou not one of the main-protectors. This spirit was a rather malevolent ghost who was commanded by the abbot of the Monastery of Menri to be a protector of Bon. By sexual-spiritistick methods also used within the La Couleuvre Noire he was captured and held within this positions by the abbot. I know that Michael Bertiaux has used similar methods to keep enlightened priests who has transgressed to Ifa so close to the earth that he have been able to communicate with them for a considerable long time. The plutonian shamanism is further explored within a department of La Couleuvre Noire. "The Transyuggothian Brotherhood of Shamans".

RITUAL FOR TRANSGRESSION INTO THE SEALED SECRETS

0. Banish by using the "Six penetrating Fierce Gods". Visualising a golden, burning double Vajra.
East: Welmo Karsher Bar
North: Welmo Ngojang Bar
West: Welmo Marnag Bar
South: Welmo Yumö Bar
Above: Welmo Tingnag Bar
Below: Welmo Marmug Bar

1. Ask for the protection of the Saints.
Nyipangsè, Draplamo, Lama ZhangZhung and Takna Gyalpo

2. Soften the doorkeepers by humbly setting forth bowls of water in each direction and light incense for each of them (the incense should be of four different kinds attributed to the elements of the sphere.
East: Drisa (Tiger face), North: Nöjin (Dragon face), West: Luwang (Wolf face) and south: Shinje (Bear face).

3. Ask for the blessings of the three fierce gods of action (no offering required).

"Leki Trowo Zhi.
I call upon the blessings of Chamchig Chusin Dong (Macara-Lu)
I call upon the blessings of Tseyi Chamchig Lechema (Life)
I call upon the blessings of Lusin Nagmo Lechema (Black female lu-demon)
Leki Trowo Zhi, bless me"

4. Light red and black candle and call forth Welchen Gekhö and his consort "Queen of Drapals". Visualise these fierce deities coming forth from the fire. Mantra to use in connection with their names is the greeting: BSVO. Short power-suggesting mantrams like HALA, CHA and more singing invocative formulas like "zi-ta-la-la", "u-ru-ru" and "si-li-li"

5. Closing of ritual by humbly dismissing of the evoked forces backwards or by fourfold clapping in hands and thanking the powers whereupon you ask them to withdraw to their proper places.

Appendix III

Bibliography

Avadhuta Pralayananda, Swami. The Shiva-Shava-Sadhana. Meditations on Death. Madhyamika pub 2000
Bertiaux, Michael. The Vouden Gnostic Workbook. Magical Childe, USA. 1988
Chang, Garma C.C. The Buddhist Teaching of Totality. Penn State Press. USA. 1971
Castaneda, Carlos. Tales of Power. Simon and Schuster. USA. 1974
Dadaji, Shri Gurudev Mahendranatha 999. The Amoral Way of Wizardry. Sweden, 1990
Edou, Jerome. Machig Labdrön and the foundations of Chöd. Snow Lion. USA. 1996
Ewans-Wentz, W.Y. Tibetan Yoga and Secret Doctrines. Oxford University Press. UK. 1958
Frisvold, Nicholaj. The Vajra Yama – a kalachakratantra. Iacchos Publishing, Oslo 1999
Isayeva, Natalia. From Early Vedanta to Kashmir Shaivism. SUNY. USA. 1995
Kværne, Per. The Bon Religion of Tibet. Shambhala, Boston 1996
Magee, Mike. Tantra Magick, Mandrake of Oxford. UK. 1990
Patalatrishnakala, Shri. Grimorium Lothobranchii. Research papers for Uttara Kaula Tantrikas. 1998
Patalatrishnakala, Shri. The Atlantean Yathuvidah of the Kama-Nagas, Uttara Kaula Tantrikas. 1996
Vajrapaninath, Shri Gurudev. Ekstase, Transformering og Frigjøring, Privately printed, Oslo 1993

 FRA CHARTER ISSUED BY BRO.NICHOLAI FRISVOLD (ALSO A FREEMASON) TO BRO.SIMON KANE OF THE UNITED GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND

JESUITRY AND MASONRY

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 05:54PM  

Robert Gilbert
chairman of Quatuor Coronati Lodge No.2076
Freemasons'Hall,Great Queen Street,London
wrote:
Dear Bro. Leo,
remember that Julian Rees is simply an individual freemason with no
authority to speak on behalf of UGLE. Nor do I have such authority. Equally
he has no power to impugn your name in the absence of any evidence.
It is good to note that you have uncovered the machinations of the Jesuit
Order who have for centuries worked to undermine Freemasonry - aided and
abetted by the new Bishop of Rome. One day, I trust, the Roman Church will
see the light and be reconciled with Regular Freemasonry.
Yours sincerely & fraternally,
Bob

THEOSOPHY, Vol. 58, No. 11, September, 1970
(Pages 334-342; Size: 27K)
(Number 35 of a 36-part series)
THE CHRISTIAN SCHEME

JESUITRY AND MASONRY: V

WHAT was then that mysterious name, that mighty "word" through whose potency the Hindu as well as the Chaldean and Egyptian initiate performed his wonders? In chapter cxv of the Egyptian Funeral Ritual, entitled "the chapter of coming out to the Heaven ... and of knowing the Spirits of An" (Heliopolis), Horus says: "I knew the Spirits of An. The greatly glorious does not pass over it ... unless the gods give me the WORD." In another hymn the soul, transformed, exclaims: "Make road for me to Rusta. I am the Great One, dressed as the Great One. I have come! I have come! Delicious to me are the kings of Osiris. I am creating the water (through the power of the Word).... Have I not seen the hidden secrets ... I have given truth to the Sun. I am clear. I am adored for my purity." In another place the mummy's roll expresses the following: "I am the Great God (spirit) existing of myself, the creator of His Name.... I know the name of this Great God that is there."

Jesus is accused by his enemies of having wrought miracles, and shown by his own apostles to have expelled demons by the power of the INEFFABLE NAME. The former firmly believed that he had stolen it in the Sanctuary. "And he cast out the spirits with his word, and healed all that were sick" (Matt. 8:16). When the Jewish rulers ask Peter (Acts 4:7): "By what power, or by what name, have ye done this?" Peter replies, "By the NAME of Jesus Christ of Nazareth." But does this mean the name of Christ, as the interpreters would make us believe; or does it signify, "by the NAME which was in the possession of Jesus of Nazareth," the initiate, who was accused by the Jews to have learned it but who had it really through initiation? Besides, he states repeatedly that all that he does he does in "His Father's Name," not in his own.

But who of the modern Masons has ever heard it pronounced? In their own Ritual, they confess that they never have. The "Sir Orator" tells the "Sir Knight," that the passwords which he received in the preceding degrees are all "so many corruptions" of the true name of God engraved on the triangle; and that therefore they have adopted a "substitute" for it. Such also is the case in the Blue Lodge, where the Master, representing King Solomon, agrees with King Hiram that the Word * * * "shall be used as a substitute for the Master's word, until wiser ages shall discover the true one." What Senior Deacon, of all the thousands who have assisted in bringing candidates from darkness to light; or what Master who has whispered this mystic "word" into the ears of supposititious Hiram Abiffs, while holding them on the five points of fellowship, has suspected the real meaning of even this substitute, which they impart "at low breath"? How few new-made Master Masons but go away imagining that it has some occult connection with the "marrow in the bone." What do they know of that mystical personage known to some adepts as the "venerable MAH," or of the mysterious Eastern Brothers who obey him, whose name is abbreviated in the first syllable of the three which compose the Masonic substitute -- The MAH, who lives at this very day in a spot unknown to all but initiates, and the approaches to which are through trackless wildernesses, untrodden by Jesuit or missionary feet, for it is beset by dangers fit to appall the most courageous explorers? And yet, for generations this meaningless jingle of vowels and consonants has been repeated in novitiate ears, as though it possessed even so much potency as would deflect from its course a thistle-down floating in the air! Like Christianity, Freemasonry is a corpse from which the spirit long ago fled.

In this connection, place may well be given to a letter from Mr. Charles Sotheran, Corresponding Secretary of the New York Liberal Club, which was received by us on the day after the date it bears. Mr. Sotheran is known as a writer and lecturer on antiquarian, mystical, and other subjects. In Masonry, he has taken so many of the degrees as to be a competent authority as regards the Craft.... Following is the letter, which we place before the Masons as we desire that they should see what one of their own number has to say:

NEW YORK PRESS CLUB, January 11th, 1877.
In response to your letter, I willingly furnish the information desired with respect to the antiquity and present condition of Freemasonry. This I do the more cheerfully since we belong to the same secret societies, and you can thus better appreciate the necessity for the reserve which at times I shall be obliged to exhibit. You rightly refer to the fact that Freemasonry, no less than the effete theologies of the day, has its fabulous history to narrate. Clogged up as the Order has been by the rubbish and drift of absurd biblical legends, it is no wonder that its usefulness has been impaired and its work as a civilizer hampered. Fortunately the great anti-Masonic excitement that raged in the United States during a portion of this century, forced a considerable band of workers to delve into the true origin of the Craft, and bring about a healthier state of things. The agitation in America also spread to Europe and the literary efforts of Masonic authors on both sides of the Atlantic, such as Rebold, Findel, Hyneman, Mitchell, Mackenzie, Hughan, Yarker and others well-known to the fraternity, is now a matter of history. One effect of their labors has been, in a great measure, to bring the history of Masonry into an open daylight, where even its teachings, jurisprudence, and ritual are no longer secret from those of the "profane," who have the wit to read as they run.

You are correct in saying that the Bible is the "great light" of European and American Masonry. In consequence of this the theistic conception of God and the biblical cosmogony have been ever considered two of its great corner-stones. Its chronology seems also to have been based upon the same pseudo-revelation. Thus Dr. Dalcho, in one of his treatises asserts that the principles of the Masonic Order were presented at and coëval with the creation. It is therefore not astonishing that such a pundit should go on to state that God was the first Grand Master, Adam the second, and the last named initiated Eve into the Great Mystery, as I suppose many a Priestess of Cybelè and "Lady" Kadosh were afterward. The Rev. Dr. Oliver, another Masonic authority, gravely records what may be termed the minutes of a Lodge where Moses presided as Grand Master, Joshua as Deputy Grand Master, and Ahohab and Bezaleel as Grand Wardens! The temple at Jerusalem, which recent archæologists have shown to be a structure with nothing like the pretended antiquity of its erection, and incorrectly called after a monarch whose name proves his mystical character, Sol-Om-On (the name of the sun in three languages), plays, as you correctly observe, a considerable share in Masonic mystery. Such fables as these, and the traditional Masonic colonization of ancient Egypt, have given the Craft the credit of an illustrious origin to which it has no right, and before whose forty centuries of legendary history, the mythologies of Greece and Rome fade into insignificance. The Egyptian, Chaldean, and other theories necessary to each fabricator of "high degrees" have also each had their short period of prominence. The last "axe to grind" has consecutively been the fruitful mother of unproductiveness.

We both agree that all the ancient priesthoods had their esoteric doctrines and secret ceremonies. From the Essenic brotherhood, an evolution of the Hindu Gymnosophists, doubtless proceeded the Solidarities of Greece and Rome as described by so-called "Pagan" writers. Founded on these and copying them in the matter of ritual, signs, grips, passwords, etc., were developed the mediæval guilds. Like the present livery companies of London, the relics of the English trade-guilds, the operative Masons were but a guild of workmen with higher pretensions. From the French name "Maçon," derived from "Mas," an old Norman noun meaning "a house," comes our English "Mason," a house builder. As the London companies alluded to present now and again the Freedom of the "Liveries" to outsiders, so we find the trade-guilds of Masons doing the same. Thus the founder of the Ashmolean Museum was made free of the Masons at Warrington, in Lancashire, England, on the 16th October, 1646. The entrance of such men as Elias Ashmole into the Operative Fraternity paved the way for the great "Masonic Revolution of 1717," when SPECULATIVE Masonry came into existence. The Constitutions of 1723 and 1738, by the Masonic impostor Anderson, were written for the newly fledged and first Grand Lodge of "Free and Accepted Masons of England," from which body all others over the world hail to-day.

These bogus constitutions, written by Anderson, were compiled about them, and in order to palm off his miserable rubbish yclept history, on the Craft, he had the audacity to state that nearly all the documents relating to Masonry in England had been destroyed by the 1717 reformers. Happily, in the British Museum, Bodleian Library, and other public institutions, Rebold, Hughan and others have discovered sufficient evidence in the shape of old Operative Masonic charges to disprove this statement.

The same writers, I think, have conclusively upset the tenability of two other documents palmed upon Masonry, namely, the spurious charter of Cologne of 1535, and the forged questions, supposed to have been written by Leylande, the antiquary, from a MS. of King Henry VI of England. In the last named, Pythagoras is referred to as having -- "formed a great lodge, at Crotona, and made many Masons, some of whom travelled into France, and there made many, from whence, in process of time, the art passed into England." Sir Christopher Wren, architect of St. Paul's Cathedral, London, often called the "Grand Master of Freemasons," was simply the Master or President of the London Operative Masons Company. If such a tissue of fable could interweave itself into the history of the Grand Lodges which now have charge of the first three symbolical degrees, it is hardly astonishing that the same fate should befall nearly all the High Masonic Degrees which have been aptly termed an incoherent medley of opposite principles."

It is curious to note too that most of the bodies which work these, such as the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite, the Rite of Avignon, the Order of the Temple, Fessler's Rite, the "Grand Council of the Emperors of the East and West -- Sovereign Prince Masons," etc., etc., are nearly all the offspring of the sons of Ignatius Loyola. The Baron Hundt, Chevalier Ramsay, Tschoudy, Zinnendorf, and numerous others who founded the grades in these rites, worked under instructions from the General of the Jesuits. The nest where these high degrees were hatched, and no Masonic rite is free from their baleful influence more or less, was the Jesuit College of Clermont at Paris.

That bastard foundling of Freemasonry. the "Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite," which is unrecognized by the Blue Lodges was the enunciation, primarily, of the brain of the Jesuit Chevalier Ramsay. It was brought by him to England in 1736-38, to aid the case of the Catholic Stuarts. The rite in its present form of thirty-three degrees was recognized at the end of the eighteenth century by some half dozen Masonic adventurers at Charleston, South Carolina. Two of these, Pirlet a tailor, and a dancing master named Lacorne, were fitting predecessors for a later resuscitation by a gentleman of the name of Gourgas, employed in the aristocratic occupation of a ship's clerk, on a boat trading between New York and Liverpool. Dr. Crucefix, alias Goss, the inventor of certain patent medicines of an objectionable character, ran the institution in England. The powers under which these worthies acted was a document claimed to have been signed by Frederick the Great at Berlin, on May 1st, 1786, and by which were revised the Masonic Constitution and Status of the High Degrees of the Ancient and Accepted Rite. This paper was an impudent forgery and necessitated the issuing of a protocol by the Grand Lodges of the Three Globes of Berlin, which conclusively proved the whole arrangement to be false in every particular. On claims supported by this supposititious document, the Ancient and Accepted Rite have swindled their confiding brothers in the Americas and Europe out of thousands of dollars, to the shame and discredit of humanity.

The modern Templars, whom you refer to in your letter, are but mere magpies in peacock's plumes. The aim of the Masonic Templars is the sectarianization, or rather the Christianizing of Masonry, a fraternity which is supposed to admit the Jew, Parsee, Mahometan, Buddhist, in fact every religionist within its portals who accepts the doctrine of a personal god, and spirit-immortality. According to the belief of a section, if not all the Israelites, belonging to the Craft in America -- Templarism is Jesuitism.

It seems strange, now that the belief in a personal God is becoming extinct, and that even the theologian has transformed his deity into an indescribable nondescript, that there are those who stand in the way of the general acceptation of the sublime pantheism of the primeval Orientals, of Jacob Boehme, of Spinoza. Often in the Grand Lodge and subordinate lodges of this and other jurisdictions, the old doxology is sung, with its "Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," to the disgust of Israelites and freethinking brethren, who are thus unnecessarily insulted. This could never occur in India, where the great light in a lodge may be the Koran, the Zend-Avesta, or one of the Vedas. The sectarian Christian spirit in Masonry must be put down. To-day there are German Grand Lodges which will not allow Jews to be initiated, or Israelites from foreign countries to be accepted as brethren within their jurisdiction. The French Masons have, however, revolted against this tyranny, and the Grand Orient of France does now permit the atheist and materialist to fellowship in the Craft. A standing rebuke upon the claimed universality of Masonry is the fact that the French Brethren are now repudiated.

Notwithstanding its many faults -- and speculative Masonry is but human, and therefore fallible -- there is no institution that has done so much, and is yet capable of such great undertakings in the future, for human, religious, and political improvement. In the last century the Illuminati taught, "peace with the cottage, war with the palace," throughout the length and breadth of Europe. In the last century the United States was freed from the tyranny of the mother country by the action of the Secret Societies more than is commonly imagined. Washington, Lafayette, Franklin, Jefferson, Hamilton, were Masons. And in the nineteenth century it was Grand Master Garibaldi, 33, who unified Italy, working in accordance with the spirit of the faithful brotherhood, as the Masonic, or rather carbonari, principles of "liberty, equality, humanity, independence, unity," taught for years by brother Joseph Mazzini.

Speculative Masonry has much, too, within its ranks to do. One is to accept woman as a co-worker of man in the struggle of life, as the Hungarian Masons have done lately by initiating the Countess Haideck. Another important thing is also to recognize practically the brotherhood of all humanity by refusing none on account of color, race, position, or creed. The dark-skinned should not be only theoretically the brother of the light. The colored Masons who have been duly and regularly raised stand at every lodge-door in America craving admission, and they are refused. And there is South America to be conquered to a participation in the duties of humanity.

If Masonry be, as claimed, a progressive science and a school of pure religion, it should ever be found in the advance guard of civilization, not in the rear. If it be but an empirical effort, a crude attempt of humanity to solve some of the deepest problems of the race, and no more, then it must give place to fitter successors, perchance one of those that you and I know of, one that may have acted the prompter at the side of the chiefs of the Order, during its greatest triumphs, whispering to them as the dæmon did in the ear of Socrates.

Yours most Sincerely,

CHARLES SOTHERAN.

Thus falls to ruins the grand epic poem of Masons, sung by so many mysterious Knights as another revealed gospel. As we see, the Temple of Solomon is being undermined and brought to the ground by its own chief "Master Masons," of this century. But if, following the ingenious exoteric description of the Bible, there are yet Masons who persist in regarding it as once an actual structure, who, of the students of the esoteric doctrine will ever consider this mythic temple otherwise than an allegory, embodying the secret science? Whether or not there ever was a real temple of that name, we may well leave to archæologists to decide; but that the detailed description thereof in I Kings is purely allegorical, no serious scholar, proficient in the ancient as well as mediæval jargon of the kabalists and alchemists, can doubt. The building of the Temple of Solomon is the symbolical representation of the gradual acquirement of the secret wisdom, or magic; the erection and development of the spiritual from the earthly; the manifestation of the power and splendor of the spirit in the physical world, through the wisdom and genius of the builder. The latter, when he has become an adept, is a mightier king than Solomon himself, the emblem of the sun or Light himself -- the light of the real subjective world, shining in the darkness of the objective universe. This is the "Temple" which can be reared without the sound of the hammer, or any tool of iron being heard in the house while it is "in building."
In the East, this science is called, in some places, the "seven-storied," in others, the "nine-storied" Temple; every story answers allegorically to a degree of knowledge acquired. Throughout the countries of the Orient, whenever magic and the wisdom-religion are studied, its practitioners and students are known among their craft as Builders -- for they build the temple of knowledge, of secret science. Those of the adepts who are active, are styled practical or operative Builders, while the students, or neophytes are classed as speculative or theoretical. The former exemplify in works their control over the forces of inanimate as well as animate nature; the latter are but perfecting themselves in the rudiments of the sacred science. These terms were evidently borrowed at the beginning by the unknown founders of the first Masonic guilds.

In the now popular jargon, "Operative Masons" are understood to be the bricklayers and the handicraftsmen, who composed the Craft down to Sir Christopher Wren's time; and "Speculative Masons," all members of the Order, as now understood. The sentence attributed to Jesus, "Thou art Peter ... upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it" disfigured, as it is, by mistranslation and misinterpretation, plainly indicates its real meaning. We have shown the signification of Pater and Petra, with the hierophants -- the interpretation traced on the tables of stone of the final initiation, was handed by the initiator to the chosen future interpreter. Having acquainted himself with its mysterious contents, which revealed to him the mysteries of creation, the initiated became a builder himself, for he was made acquainted with the dodecahedron, or the geometrical figure on which the universe was built. To what he had learned in previous initiations of the use of the rule and of architectural principles, was added a cross, the perpendicular and horizontal lines of which were supposed to form the foundation of the spiritual temple, by placing them across the junction, or central primordial point, the element of all existences, representing the first concrete idea of deity. Henceforth he could, as a Master builder (see I Cor. 3:10), erect a temple of wisdom on that rock of Petra, for himself; and having laid a sure foundation, let "another build thereon."

The Egyptian hierophant was given a square head-dress, which he had to wear always, and a square (see Mason's marks), without which he could never go abroad. The perfect Tau formed of the perpendicular (descending male ray, or spirit) a horizontal line (or matter, female ray), and the mundane circle was an attribute of Isis, and, it is but at his death that the Egyptian cross was laid on the breast of his mummy. These square hats are worn unto this day by the Armenian priests. The claim that the cross is purely a Christian symbol introduced after our era, is strange indeed, when we find Ezekiel stamping the foreheads of the men of Judah, who feared the Lord (Ezek. 9:4), with the signa Thau, as it is translated in the Vulgate. In the Revelation, also, the "Alpha and Omega" (spirit and matter), the first and the last, stamps the name of his Father in the foreheads of the elect.

And if our statements are wrong, if Jesus was not an initiate, a Master-builder, or Master-Mason as it is now called, how comes it, that on the most ancient cathedrals we find his figure with Mason's marks about his person? In the Cathedral of Santa Croce, Florence, over the main portal can be seen the figure of Christ holding a perfect square in his hand.

The surviving "Master-builders" of the operative craft of the true Temple, may go literally half-naked and wander slipshod for ever -- now not for the sake of a puerile ceremony, but because, like the "Son of man," they have not where to lay their heads -- and yet be the only surviving possessors of the "Word." Their "cable-tow" is the sacred triple cord of certain Brahman-Sannyâsi, or the string on which certain lamas hang their yu-stone; but with these apparently valueless talismans, not one of them would part for all the wealth of Solomon and Sheba. The seven-knotted bamboo stick of the fakir can become as powerful as the rod of Moses "which was created between the evenings, and on which was engraven and set forth the great and glorious NAME, with which he was to do the wonders in Mizraim."

But these "operative workmen" have no fear that their secrets will be disclosed by treacherous ex-high priests of chapters, though their generation may have received them through others than "Moses, Solomon, and Zerubbabel." Had Moses Michael Hayes, the Israelite Brother who introduced Royal Arch Masonry into this country (in December, 1778), had a prophetic presentment of future treasons, he might have instituted more efficacious obligations than he has.

Truly, the grand omnific Royal Arch word, "long lost but now found," has fulfilled its prophetic promise. The password of that degree is no more "I AM THAT I AM." It is now simply "I was but am no more!"




ARTICLES 26-35

 

Il Tesserino della Loggia Monte Carlo e la Universal Unity...GLADIO

 
Il Tesserino della Loggia Monte Carlo 

 

 

 

 

 

SRIA (UK ILLUMINATI) SEP.2005 ELECTION RESULTS

 
SRIA results..........
Our new Supreme Magus – John Paternoster

Fratres all;
I am delighted to announce that we have elected a new Supreme Magus,
in the person of Right Worthy Frater John Paternoster, VIII° & 9°.
Those of you who know John or who read his manifesto will know that
the Electors have chosen a worthy Frater whose esoteric and leadership
qualities will, I trust, benefit us greatly in the years ahead. Our
thanks should go to our two other candidates, Michael Buckley and
Arthur Craddock, for the manner in which they have conducted
themselves throughout the electoral period. I know that the Society
will continue to benefit from their talents and experience in the
years ahead.
The official results are as follows:
Votes Cast: 211
Votes needed to win on first round: 107
First Round:
Michael Buckley: 89
Arthur Craddock: 54
John Paternoster: 68
There being no winner on the First Round, Arthur Craddock was
eliminated and his second preferences distributed as follows:
Michael Buckley: 8
John Paternoster: 42
No second preference 4
The final total was therefore:
Michael Buckley: 97
John Paternoster: 110
I therefore declare that John Paternoster is Supreme Magus Elect of
the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia.
I have been asked to stay on as Secretary-General which I have
accepted; a full list of High Council Officers will be posted shortly
once they have been contacted but the general rule will be to ask
Chief Adepts to stay in post.
I now call on all Fratres to work with John and his team in taking the
Society forwards, and building on our achievements so far. I feel we
have some excellent times ahead.
Fraternal best wishes to you all
Chris Forester
Secretary-General in Charge

il LIBRO NERO della massoneria del Fratello Roberto Amato della nuova P2

  
*Nella foto la Sorella Statunitense Rhonda Bachman illustre Gran Matron della Stella d'Oriente (Order of the Eastern Star) di cui suo bisnonno e' stato uno dei fondatori.
Le donne nascoste: il patto col diavolo
Il LIBRO NERO della massoneria, dall’Adamo androgino ai nostri giorni con documenti inediti.
Roberto Amato
Copertina:
Un libro esplosivo che rivela tante verità e consapevolezze nascoste, che tutti abbiamo nel nostro cuore.
Con questo libro rivendico un posto al sole alle sorelle, alle madri, alle mogli e alle figlie, che hanno lottato direttamente e indirettamente con tanto amore, tenacia , passione e che hanno sacrificato la propria vita e, fatto gravissimo, a volte hanno subito l’abbandono e la persecuzione di quei Fratelli che l’ignoranza e la paura avevano reso ciechi.
Una forzata amnesia massonica, non esclusivamente italiana, nel tentativo di avere quei tanti “riconoscimenti†esteri di regolarità massonica.
Un libro esplosivo: tante verità nascoste.
Per lunghi secoli una parte dell’Umanità è stata largamente ignorata dalla cultura e dalla letteratura: la donna insieme a tutto ciò che è connesso alle tematiche femminili.
Il susseguirsi degli eventi storici e le evoluzioni sociali hanno segregato la donna nei meandri più reconditi, riconoscendole a volte solo un ruolo simbolico o mitico.
Perché un libro dedicato alle donne nascoste?
La Massoneria, guidata dal cuore, dall’intelletto e dall’impegno attivo, non solo degli uomini, ma anche delle donne ha superato periodi di grande persecuzione sia da parte dei re in passato che dai governanti di destra o di sinistra nella storia recente. Le donne, in particolare, si sono sacrificate tanto per realizzare questo percorso iniziatico esoterico, e non lo hanno fatto per ricevere qualcosa in cambio, ma semplicemente per trasmetterlo agli altri con grande responsabilità.
Vorremmo che si riconoscesse alle sorelle il loro giusto valore e il ruolo determinante che hanno avuto nel nostro cammino di vita: la Libera Muratoria.
Con questo libro rivendichiamo un posto al sole alle sorelle, alle madri, alle mogli e alle figlie, che hanno lottato direttamente e indirettamente con tanto amore, tenacia , passione e che hanno sacrificato la propria vita e, fatto gravissimo, a volte hanno subito l’abbandono e la persecuzione di quei Fratelli che l’ignoranza e la paura avevano reso ciechi.
Una grande lotta per un unico diritto: il diritto all’uguaglianza iniziatica, un diritto fondamentale che, dopo migliaia di anni, ancora oggi non è accettato del tutto.
Un colleggio superiore di uomini “saggi†inserito nella Scuola della Natura; un angolo del Pianeta in cui vivere in assoluta libertà, tra uomini liberi da preconcetti e dogmi intellettuali, alla luce di una totale fratellanza e uguaglianza.
Le donne sono rimaste troppo a lungo nell’ombra e la letteratura non gli ha mai riconosciuto una testimonianza veritiera.
Una forzata amnesia massonica, voluta o imposta, non esclusivamente italiana, nel tentativo di avere quei tanti “riconoscimenti†esteri di regolarità massonica.
La società contemporanea, nonostante la divulgazione di internet – che incarna la Globalizzazione - che ha permesso l’accesso delle informazioni a uomini e donne, rimane sempre la chiusura mentale verso quest’ultime.
Sin dalla nascita, il ruolo femminile nella Massoneria era vissuto indirettamente, oggi esso ha un’importanza simile a quella maschile per le conquiste ottenute dalle donne nel sociale e nel privato.
Nonostante ciò, permangono sempre dei pregiudizi verso il sesso debole. Sin dalla creazione del genere umano, infatti, c’è stata inculcata l’inferiorità della donna perché l’uomo è stato creato direttamente da Dio e la donna deriva dalla carne dell’uomo.
“Allora Dio, il Signore, prese dal suolo un po’ di terra e, con quella, plasmò l’uomo.†“ Allora Dio, il Signore, fece scendere un sonno profondo sull’uomo, che si addormentò; poi gli tolse una costola e richiuse la carne al suo posto. Con quella costola Dio, il Signore, formò la donna e la condusse all’uomoâ€.
“Allora egli esclamò: < >. â€
Se si analizzano le materie prime della creazione, il fango e la carne, dobbiamo constatare che quest’ultima è più nobile rispetto alla prima.
In virtù di ciò si può affermare che la donna è più pura e più vicina a Dio, rispetto all’uomo.
La prova inconfutabile è dimostrata dal fatto che la perfezione delle donne è stata premiata con il concepimento e il dono della vita.
Questo pregiudizio verso le donne rappresenta un blocco mentale e sociale voluto che, come un muro di gomma, rimane difficile da sormontare.
Bisogna anche sottolineare che la forza di convincimento della donna risale proprio ad Adamo e Eva.
Infatti Eva, con la sua ascendenza convinse il primo uomo a prendere la sua stessa decisione che li portò alla “cacciata dall’Edenâ€.
E’ a questo errore d’origine che si rifanno tutte le autentiche società iniziatiche nel proporre l’iniziazione ai loro adepti.
Si vuole qui ricordare che, tradizionalmente e fin dalle più remote civiltà, la donna aveva diritto ad alcuni tipi di iniziazione al pari dell’uomo, ma non poteva trasmettere i poteri iniziatici.
Adamo ed Eva non sono stati essi stessi iniziati, dal loro Fattore o dal Serpente, a seconda dei punti di vista?
Un Gran Maestro di una nazione che ha subito una guerra civile di religione, recentemente, in una conferenza massonica affermava: “chi dimentica, non merita!â€.
Perche' io sono la prima e l'ultima,
Io sono la venerata e la disprezzata,
Io sono la prostituta e la santa,
Io sono la sposa e la vergine,
Io sono la mamma e la figlia,
Io sono le braccia di mia madre,
Io sono la sterile, eppure sono numerosi i miei figli.
Io sono la donna sposata e la nubile,
Io sono colei che da' la luce e colei che non ha mai procreato,
Io sono la consolazione dei dolori del parto.
Io sono la sposa e lo sposo,
E fu il mio uomo che mi creo'.
Io sono la madre di mio padre,
Io sono la sorella di mio marito,
Ed egli e' il mio figliolo respinto.
Rispettatemi sempre,
Poichè io sono la scandalosa e la magnifica.
(Ritrovato a Nag Hammadi)
Un cammino pieno di ostacoli partendo dall’Adamo androgino fino al dogma tutto italiano del 1969.
Adamo fu il primo “iniziatoâ€. Egli, fedele alle istruzioni ricevute da Dio, fondò l’equivalente della prima loggia.
Suo figlio Lamech (il cui nome significa forza) divenne il suo successore ed egli, a sua volta, iniziò i propri figli alla Legge Divina, i quali, alla luce della saggezza, fecero prodigiose scoperte.
Jubal … fece progredire la geometria, ed inoltre “ fu padre di coloro che suonano la cetra e la zampogna†(Genesi, iv, 21).
Tubalcain fondò i principi dell’Alchimia e dell’arte metallurgica e la loro sorella insegnò alle altre donne l’arte del tessile.
Ma l’umanità era destinata a dimenticare la parola di Dio e a cadere nelle tenebre dell’ignoranza. I figli di Lamech, prevedendo la catastrofe, incisero i risultati delle loro scoperte su due grandi colonne litiche che sfuggirono alla distruzione causata dal diluvio e, quando la collera divina si placò, un uomo chiamato Hermes o Hermorian, ebbe il compito di ritrovare i due pilastri e, una volta comprese le straordinarie rivelazioni che vi erano scolpite, decise di trasmetterle esclusivamente a chi fosse stato in grado di farle rifiorire.
Hermes si recò a Babilonia dove, dopo aver assunto il nome di Nemrod diede vita ad una nuova loggia e con l’aiuto dei nuovi Liberi Muratori edificò palazzi, torri e templi; la stessa cosa fece a Ninive ed infine inviò trenta fratelli in Oriente, affinché l’esoterismo massonico fosse diffuso in tutta la Terra. Nemrod esortò i suoi adepti ad amarsi vicendevolmente ed a venerare i Maestri che possedevono i segreti dell’arte. Quando morì, Dio lo trasformò in una stella. Ancora oggi, levando gli occhi verso il cielo, i massoni troveranno sempre la stella di Nemrod che guiderà i loro passi.
Invece secondo alcune leggende ebraiche, Adamo, il primo iniziato in Massoneria, doveva essere stato un androgino, prima che Eva si staccasse da lui e si rendesse autonoma.
La mitologia massonica va intesa quindi come insegnamento massonico e non come una mera ricostruzione storica.
L’esclusione della donna dalla Massoneria “regolare†– patente rilasciata solo dalla Gran Loggia Unita d’Inghilterra, e ad un solo Ordine massonico per singolo Stato – pone problemi o ipotesi di diversa natura.
Su questo tema Renè Guenon affermò: “…Come stavano le cose nel Medio Evo? Sicuramente non è impossibile che le donne fossero allora ammesse in alcune organizzazioni che possedevano un’iniziazione che si riferiva all’esoterismo cristiano, e ciò è del tutto verosimile; ma poiché tali organizzazioni sono fra quelle di cui da molto tempo non rimane più traccia, è ben difficile parlarne con sicurezza e in modo preciso e, in ogni caso, è probabile che non vi fossero in esse se non possibilità molto limitate. Quanto all’iniziazione cavalleresca, è anche troppo evidente che, a causa della natura, essa non potrebbe assolutamente convenire alle donne; e lo stesso è da dire delle iniziazioni di mestiere, o per lo meno delle più importanti fra di loro e di quelle che, in un modo o nell’altro, sono continuate fino ai nostri giorni. E’ qui, precisamente, la vera ragione dell’assenza di qualsiasi iniziazione femminile nell’Occidente attuale: tutte le iniziazioni che vi permangono sono essenzialmente fondate su mestieri il cui esercizio appartiene esclusivamente agli uomini.â€
Benché la presenza delle donne sia sempre stata negata, come evidenziato anche nel quarto articolo di Andersen, è più volte documentata.
Nella storia della Massoneria corporativa, infatti, si trovano segni che attestano che le donne erano ammesse nelle Gilde degli Artigiani, con parità di diritti e doveri.
In Francia il “Livre des Métiers†di Etienne Boileau (1268) prevedeva l’accesso delle donne nelle Corporazioni artigiane, e la loro elevazione al grado di Maestro, anche in mestieri manuali tradizionalmente maschili.
Nel 1375 si accerta, la presenza femminile nelle Gilde degli artigiani come in quelle dei carpentieri di Norwich, con Sabine De Steinbach, figlia del Maestro Architetto della cattedrale di Strasburgo.
Nel “Poema Regius†, il più antico e importante documento massonico datato 1390 circa, in nessun verso si evince l’esclusione delle donne; al contrario si parla più di una volta “…così ciascuno insegnava all’altro, e si amavano l’un altro come fratello e sorella…â€. Scritto in Middle English, non si può definire, a stretto rigore, una "Costituzione" sebbene abbia più elementi di una costituzione che non caratteri artistici di poesia.
I massoni operativi, nei tempi antichi, dovevano spostarsi dai loro luoghi di origine, vivere insieme e lavorare per diversi anni per dedicarsi alla costruzione degli edifici di culto. Nell’Antica Massoneria operativa, le persone di sesso femminile erano precluse dalle Corporazioni maschili, salva la eccezione di cooptare vedove e orfane di Maestri in caso di bisogno.
La donna è presente nelle tradizioni iniziatiche-corporative occidentali, a due livelli: esplicitamente come “sorella del mestiere†e come “vedova del maestroâ€, a cui venivano trasmessi i segreti dell’arte, affinché potesse sostituire la funzione del marito, fino al compimento dell’apprendistato del figlio, ed anche come “madre-ostessa†referente delle Confraternite locali per gli artigiani itineranti.
Bisogna rispettare la convinzione della Massoneria mondiale “regolareâ€, che esclude le donne in via di principio, ma abbiamo anche il dovere di riflettere sulle opinioni di quanti dissentono, specialmente di quelle comunioni massoniche - a torto o ragione considerate "irregolari" - che accolgono le donne tra le loro fila.
Peraltro, in considerazione anche della convinzione di molti massoni, la loro esclusione dalla massoneria non è proprio così scontata come potrebbe apparire, a tal punto che moltissime comunioni massoniche regolari di tutto il mondo hanno favorito la crescita e la divulgazione di strutture paramassoniche in cui è ammesso il sesso femminile: per ora solo mogli e parenti strette di massoni ma, col tempo, forse avverrà che tali associazioni possano accogliere le donne, prescindendo dai rapporti di parentela con i fratelli liberi muratori.
Smentita la prima affermazione sulla non presenza o l’esclusione delle donne nell’antica Massoneria Operativa, numerose fonti bibliografiche, hanno dimostrato che il Tardo Medioevo, contrariamente a quanto si crede, vide alcune donne raggiungere un notevole grado di emancipazione sociale e culturale.
Possiamo inoltre affermare che l’iniziazione massonica non è femminile o maschile, ma l’una è complementare all’altra come lo sono il sole e la luna.
Il Recipiendiario che si presta a diventare Apprendista Libero Muratore, nella cerimonia di iniziazione massonica, trova la realtà della donna “lunare†in quanto “ perfetta polarità contraria†a quella dell’uomo “solareâ€.
Riportiamo dal rituale per l’iniziazione del Grande Oriente d’Italia – Palazzo Giustiniani, di recente, il testo che è stato rielaborato dalla Commissione per i rituali nel 1998, al momento di procedere alla vestizio¬ne del neofita, il Maestro Venerabile conse¬gnandogli un secondo paio di guanti bianchi, gli fa presente:
“Fratello, essendo la nostra Iniziazione solare, le donne non sono ammesse ai nostri Lavori; tuttavia noi le rispettiamo e le onoriamo. Questi guanti sono destinati a Colei che rappresenta la tua polarità contraria, cioè quella lunare.â€
La presenza della polarità “femminile†e “maschile†non compare nel rituale dell’ Apprendista Libero Muratore del 1955 della Gran Loggia Nazionale dei Liberi Muratori d’Italia (GRANDE ORIENTE D’ITALIA).
Nello stesso si legge a pagina 36 :
“… vi ricordino questi guanti che le azioni del Libero Muratore debbono essere sempre pure e che egli mai deve macchiarsi di iniquità.â€
Vogliamo denunciare che un circolo molto ristretto di Fratelli che si richiamavano al G.O.I., ha apportato questa modifica nella revisione del rituale del 1969 per giustificare l’esclusione della donna. Dal 1969, infatti, la quasi totalità dei Fratelli non conosce questa modifica e ritiene il rituale in uso quello derivante dagli antichi Liberi Muratori. Fermo restando che successivamente alla modifica del 1969 – per la maggior parte dei Fratelli – l’iniziazione massonica è riservata solo agli uomini, quindi ha un carattere prettamente solare, non bisogna disconoscere – per non negare l’evidenza – l’importanza della donna quale opposto e complementare all’uomo.
Tale rimprovero è rivolto anche alle Sorelle delle organizzazioni massoniche femminili, miste e paramassoniche, che giustificano l’esclusione della donna nella polarità sole-luna. Per dimostrare tale affermazione riportiamo un pezzo del capitolo Fiorentino Beatrice della Stella d’Oriente:
“…La donna segue la via umida, la via lunare; al contrario del Sole, la Luna non irradia luce propria, ma senza il suo chiarore, riflesso di quello solare, le più profonde tenebre coprirebbero la Terra nelle ore notturne…â€
Dall’incontro degli opposti, nasce l’equilibrio e l’armonia di tutto ciò che esiste; senza il due, l’uno non creerebbe il tre, il simbolo della perfezione. Uomo o donna si completano a vicenda, il simbolo del loro complemento è dato dall’Androgino, la mitica creatura bisessuale, maschile a femminile allo stesso tempo.
Senza andare oltre in un simbolismo che continuamente richiama l’attenzione su di una incontrovertibile realtà, si può dire che la via solare seguita dal Massone doveva essere completata da un cammino accessibile alla sua compagna, non più facile, ma più pratico, che consentisse la proiezione degli ideali massonici fuori ed oltre il chiuso delle Logge….â€
Partendo dal presupposto che la Massoneria non accetta dogmi, come fa ad accettare questa modifica del 1969 divenuta negli ultimi trenta anni, il dogma massonico in Italia, e nelle zone dove ha interferito?
Siamo costretti così a confrontarci con questo dogma.
La Libera Muratoria
Sin dai tempi della antica Roma si intravedeva un’affinità tra i collegia fabrorum romani o corporazioni di mestiere, e le corporazioni medioevali di muratori, grazie alle maestranze bizantine o italiche (tra cui, i cosiddetti magisteri comacini) dell’alto Medioevo.
Non esistono però documenti che attestino l’esistenza della massoneria che risalgono all’epoca romana. La nascita della Massoneria come organizzazione può essere documentata solo nella Cristianità medievale. In quell’epoca infatti si costituirono molte confraternite di muratori, le prime attestazioni sono inglesi e scozzesi .
Nell’epoca della rivoluzione francese, la Massoneria è stata oggetto di pesanti attacchi da parte dei politici, del Vaticano, dei dittatori (di destra o di sinistra), della plutocrazia internazionale ed infine dei ciarlatani, avventurieri e mistificatori che sono sempre stati presenti nei consorzi umani.
Come conseguenza si è avuta la disgregazione e la frantumazione del Millenario Istituto, nonchè la deformazione, il travisamento, l’inquinamento e la degenerazione di esso.
Le migliaia di Liberi Muratori che hanno impugnato il maglietto, lo scalpello e gli altri strumenti muratori, per una scelta di vita, nella famiglia, nel lavoro, nell’impegno civile e sociale, non si rassegnano ad essere messi continuamente all’indice, guardati con sospetto, sbattuti sulle pagine dei giornali come orditori di trame, inquisiti per chi sa quali crimini, giudicati, nella più benevola delle ipotesi, come delle persone fuori dal tempo perché espressione di un anacronismo incomprensibile, che comunque desta sospetto.
“Nell’antica Massoneria una norma e un coerente modo di vivere riunivano tutti gli iniziati e con l’unico scopo di elevare il Tempio alla gloria di Dio e di trasporre la connessa esperienza spirituale in una adeguata simbologia. Nella moderna Massoneria codesto ideale è appannaggio di una sola della numerose correnti massoniche. Ci si trova dunque di fronte, nel momento attuale, a un’istituzione intellettuale e sociale è molto meno rilevante di quanto non si creda generalmente.â€
I libri che parlano dell' origine della massoneria "moderna", la descrivono così: Sul piano storico la moderna Libera Muratoria fissa la sua data di nascita al 24 Giugno 1717 in coincidenza con la costituzione della Gran Loggia Inglese, sorta dalla fusione delle quattro Logge preesistenti nella città di Londra.
La massoneria era sicuramente un'unica, ma non unitaria, organizzazione nella Cristianità medievale ed anzi, nelle isole britanniche, era giunta tardi, importata dal continente all'epoca dei Maestri Comacini.
In verità da un piccolo "scisma" nel 1717 dal corpus degli "operativi" (ANCIENTS), si staccarono quattro Logge, che costituirono la GRAND LODGE of LONDON il 24 giugno del 1717 ( il giorno quindi di S. Giovanni, che diventa il santo patrono della Massoneria Inglese); non più dunque operativa ma, com'era esplicitamente affermato "speculativa"(MODERNS). La maggior parte dei membri dello scisma erano tutti o comunque vicini alla ROYAL SOCIETY o "espulsi" dagli Operativi di Londra, su disposizione del Wren. Furono espulsi nel 1715: Anderson, Payne (2°GM, 1718; 4°GM, 1720), Teofilo Dèsaguliers (3°GM, 1719), Johnson, Stuard, Antony Sayer (1°GM), Entick, Montagu.
Da quella scissione i privilegi e la Tradizione iniziatica dei Liberi Muratori non saranno più solo appannaggio esclusivo dei massoni, ma uomini con diverse professioni verranno chiamati a gioirne.
La nuova massoneria fu più adatta all'esportazione di quello spirito "mondialista" e "missionario" amanti del nuovo trinomio : Scienza, Progresso e Conoscenza, dentro i non troppi rigidi confini di quella che Anderson chiamò – “The Costitutions of The Free Massonsâ€, London 1723, “most ancient and worshipful Fraternitàâ€: si riconoscevano fratelli quanti in nome della esclusiva ragione miravano a combattere l’ignoranza e la superstizione.
L'unione delle due Grandi Logge fu raggiunto il 27 Dicembre del 1813, dopo 96 anni, quando fu tenuta la Grand Assembly of Freemasons for the Union of the Two Grand Lodges of England , con l'elezione a Gran Maestro del Duca di Sussex che l'anno successivo fu installato 1° Gran Maestro dell' United Grand Lodge of England (UGLE).
I "liberi muratori" - Antients - erano l'insieme dei "muratori" che godevano di certe "franchigie" (da qui "liberi" o "franchi" muratori; "libera" o "franca" muratoria), e che giravano per i vari paesi europei soprattutto per costruire chiese ed edifici pubblici. I "liberi muratori" sono stati per secoli al servizio dei principi e dei Papi. Bonifacio IV (1110) , Niccolò III (1277) e Benedetto XII (1331), riconobbero loro il diritto di governarsi secondo i propri statuti con esenzioni da oneri e obbligazioni locali, di potersi trasferire di paese in paese liberamente, di godere di una specie di monopolio per la costruzione di fabbricati religiosi di maggiore importanza. Non era mai accaduto che venissero condannati dagli uni o dagli altri, anzi "l'arte muratoria", comprendeva oltre l'architettura anche la raffigurazione del sacro .
I più dimenticano che un tempo si dava inizio ai lavori in nome della Santissima e Indivisibile Trinità. Invece con la nascita della "massoneria moderna" o degli aristocratici "liberi pensatori" per opera di alcuni pastori protestanti, giunse a breve la prima condanna scomunica del 4 maggio 1738, con la bolla “in eminenti apostolatus speculaâ€, di S.S. Clemente XII.
La continuità storica della Craft libero muratorie seppero conservarsi in Gran Bretagna, in Scozia ed in Irlanda, con diverse caratterizzazioni fra loro.
Nella seconda metà del 1600 nelle Craft c.d. “operative†scozzesi ed inglesi finirono per innestarsi il movimento Rosacroce ed altre correnti Umanistiche ed Ireniste nonché correnti Ermetico-Alchemiche, Deiste,Teiste, Latitudinarie, pre-Illuministiche, nel crogiuolo della grande stagione della filosofia inglese.
Con la creazione della c.d. Logge di Accettazione , nacque con la Gran Loggia di Londra del 1717 e con i poli di York e di Edinburgo, la Massoneria Moderna simbolica o speculativa in senso filosofico.

In definitiva, dal punto di vista di chi optava per la regolarità iniziatica e pertanto tradizionale dell'Istituzione "SPECULATIVA" e cioè dei "liberi pensatori", si può certamente dire che la Libera Muratoria moderna nacque con il piccolo "scisma" massonico di Londra del 1717. Questa è l'origine della Massoneria che dà le patenti di “regolarità†alle altre Massonerie “regolari†del mondo.
La Massoneria Universale oggi si riconosce nei principi dettati dalla Gran Loggia Unita d’Inghilterra nei quali si richiamano saldamente i legami fra la Massoneria antica e la Massoneria moderna.
Nel 2005, nasce a Londra la REGULAR GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND
ANCIENT AND HONOURABLE FRATERNITY OF FREE AND ACCEPTED MASONS.
(ed ecco spuntare di nuovo Rui Gabirro e la sua nuova P2)
Conoscere i “Landmarks†e confrontarli.
Può suscitare meraviglia soprattutto al non iniziato, il fatto che la massoneria “regolareâ€, di influenza anglosassone, pur predicando la tolleranza e l’uguaglianza, non ammetta donne tra le sue fila e che questo divieto sia persino un “Landmarks†per i massoni.
La parola “Landmark†è di origine germanica ed è composta, da “Land†che significa terra e da “mark†che significa traccia, segno.
Nella lingua inglese la parola “Landmark†indica un oggetto cospicuo che contraddistingue una località, o definisce il confine di un territorio. Erano appunto quei segni di antichissima origine che servivano a delimitare i confini tra l’una e l’altra proprietà, e la loro rimozione o manomissione è, da sempre, considerata grave crimine.
“Non sposterai i termini del tuo prossimo, posti dai tuoi antenati, nell’eredità che avrai nel paese di cui l’Eterno, il tuo Dio, ti dà il possessoâ€.
Il fatto che tali segni fossero costituiti, normalmente, da pietre di medio - grandi dimensioni confisse verticalmente nel terreno, ha fatto, con ardita metafora, dire a più d’uno che essi siano le colonne su cui poggia l’Istituzione Massonica.
L’articolo XXXIX° dei Regolamenti Generali, contenuto nelle Costituzioni dei Liberi Muratori di James Anderson - tradotti, adottati, citati o riportati integralmente da tutte le obbedienze del mondo, persino dai gruppi massonici non riconosciuti quali regolari – dice: “Ciascuna Gran Loggia annuale ha in sé il potere e l’autorità di fare nuove norme o di modificarle nel reale interesse della antica Fraternità, purchè gli antichi LANDMARKS siano sempre scrupolosamente mantenuti…â€.
Con ciò, il Dr. Anderson introdusse per la prima ed ultima volta il concetto di Landmarks, non precisando quali fossero nelle Ordinanze Generali, che furono approvate a Londra nel 1721, il giorno di S. Giovanni Battista.
Nel linguaggio corrente inglese, Landmark viene usato per significare genericamente limite, confine, punto di riferimento. I primi legislatori della Massoneria moderna nel 1723, utilizzano il sostantivo “Landmark†con il significato di “limiteâ€, “confineâ€.
“Le persone ammesse come membri di una Loggia devono essere uomini buoni e sinceri, nati liberi e di età matura e discreta, non schiavi non donne, non uomini immorali o scandalosi, ma di buona reputazioneâ€.
Anderson esclude le donne dall’iniziazione Massonica al pari degli schiavi e degli uomini immorali o scandalosi.
Nell’edizione successiva del 1738, del New Book of Constitutions del Dottor James Anderson, si legge nei III Dovere Concernente le Logge : “ Gli uomini fatti Massoni devono essere nati liberi ( e non schiavi), di età matura e di buona reputazione, sani e forti, non deformi o mutilati al tempo della loro ammissione e non donne, non eunuchiâ€.
In questa successiva stesura si paragona lo status iniziatico della donna del tempo pari a quella degli eunuchi. Si sposta il focus dell’attenzione dalle donne associate prima agli schiavi poi alle deformità fisiche e infine agli eunuchi.
In soli quindici anni, l’evoluzione femminile viene bloccata, la donna viene considerata al pari di una mutilazione fisica.
In un’ antico documento francese del 1735-6, l’Art. 3 dal titolo: In quel che riguarda le Logge, si legge: “Coloro che sono ammessi membri di una Loggia devono essere di grande fedeltà, di nascita libera e di età ragionevole: uno schiavo, o un uomo di costumi scandalosi o riprovevoli non può essere ammesso nella fratellanza. Le donne ne sono pure escluse, ma a causa degli effetti che il loro merito produce troppo sovente tra i migliori fratelliâ€
I toni cambiani nel documento francese, intermedio alle due pubblicazioni inglesi di Anderson del 1723 e 1738: il documento, troppo sconosciuto, ma ancora attuale, mette in risalto la “gelosia†di molti Fratelli dinanzi alle capacità e all’operatività delle sorelle.
Per altri Ordini Iniziatici – vedi Martinez de Pasqually - , non esistevano quelle ragioni adottate dai Massoni per non ammettere le donne nel lontano 1770, e cioè la frivolezza, le indiscrezioni, le possibili rivalità amorose che potevano portare nel tempio tutto quello che era profano.
Il Martinismo accettava le donne ma andavano tenute sotto continuo controllo. (cos’è il martinismo).
I Canoni fondamentali dell’Ordine Massonico , i Landmarks, dal termine usato all’ art. 39 del “Libro delle Costituzioni†dell’Anderson, non furono mai ufficialmente stabiliti e accettati, fino alla proposta del MACKEY del 1858, Gran Segretario del Supremo Consiglio Mother ecc, pubblicata nella “American Quarterly Rewiew of Freemasonryâ€.
Il Mackey, nel commentare il XVIII dei suoi Landmarks, afferma
18-Un candidato alla iniziazione deve essere uomo, nato libero, non mutilato e di età matura.
(Dai Landmarks secondo MACKEY 1858.)
Egli non fa cenno più all’esclusione della donna come fatto penalizzante, al pari delle mutilazioni fisiche e dell’età.
Riportiamo alcuni limiti o confini, che sono stati trascritti e adottati negli anni successivi alle Costituzioni inglesi scritte nel 1723, che si ricollegano al nostro argomento, dove l’essere donna non era più una pregiudiziale, una menomazione o una schiavitù:

il nono Landmarks della Gran Loggia del Minnesota 1856, afferma che:
“ I Massoni devono essere di età matura, nati liberi, di buona fama e robusti e sani, non deformi o mutilati e non eunuchiâ€.
Il quarto Landmarks secondo Findel del 1871 afferma:
“I candidati debbono essere probi e pacifici cittadini ed aver compiuto la maggiorità; debbono essere di ineccepibile moralità e reputazione; aver corretto costume e condotta irreprensibile, e debbono godere della pienezza delle loro facoltà intellettuali. Le Logge debbono prendere su di essi, prima di ammetterli, tutte le informazioni necessarie.â€
Il diciassettesimo dei Landmarks secondo Roscoe Pound del 1919, afferma:†Il Massone deve essere un maschio adulto, nato liberoâ€.
In altri termini i fondamenti giuridici dell’ortodossia massonica sarebbero il rispetto di questi Antichi Doveri (Old Charges), cioè delle norme tradizionali trasmesseci dalle antiche corporazioni dei muratori.
Nella “ History of Freemasonry and Masonic Digest†(Vol. II), J. W. Michel scrive:
“I Landmarks della Massoneria sono quelle leggi immemorabili che sono state tramandate di epoca in epoca e da generazione in generazione senza che nessuno ne conosca l’esatta origine e senza che nessuno avesse il diritto di alternarle o cambiarle. Essi consistono nelle fondamentali leggi scritte e non scritte della Società. I Landmarks non scritti comprendono tutti quei rituali essenziali e insegnamenti della Loggia che non possono essere appresi altrove. I Landmarks scritti sono 6 e si trovano negli Old Charges di un Libero Muratore nella Costituzione Inglese stampata e pubblicata nel 1723â€
Le sopravvissute nella storia massonica
Come leggeremo, non esiste un solo caso isolato di iniziazione femminile in Europa nel XVII secolo, ciò fa intendere quanto forte era la pressione delle nobil donne, malgrado i divieti, di ottenere la loro ammissione tra le fila della Libera Muratoria.
Nello Statuto della Loggia Massonica di York del 1693 si riporta che: â€Colui o colei che deve essere fatto massone pone le mani sul libro…â€
La catena tradizionale di tali ammissioni femminili continua fino agli albori della Massoneria speculativa.
Ad esempio è documentata che nel 1663 venne associata alla “Compagnia Londinese Dei Liberi MuratorI†una tale Margaret Wild, vedova. Nel 1714 nel sud dell’Inghilterra, un’altra donna Mary Banister fece apprendistato come Massone per sette anni, pagando alla Compagnia la dovuta somma di 5 pence.
Il caso più famoso è quella della duchessa irlandese Elizabeth St. Leger, o, come in seguito è diventata, dopo il matrimonio, l’On. Sig.ra. Aldworth, alla quale ci si riferisce a volte, anche se erroneamente, come "l’unica donna che ha ottenuto l’onore dell'iniziazione nei misteri di sublimazione della Massoneriaâ€.
L’On. Elizabeth St. Leger era una figlia del primo visconte Doneraile o Doneraille, un residente di Cork. Suo padre era un Massone molto zelante e, come era l'abitudine del suo tempo - la prima parte del diciottesimo secolo - ha tenuto una riunione di Loggia occasionale in casa sua, assistito dai membri maschi della sua famiglia e di tutti i fratelli nella vicinanza immediata e dagli ospiti. Questa Loggia era registrata regolarmente al Numero Distintivo 150 sul registro della Gran Loggia dell'Irlanda.
La storia racconta di un pomeriggio prima dell’iniziazione di un signore chiamato Coppinger, la Sig.na St. Leger si era nascosta nella stanza adiacente a quella usata come stanza del Tempio. Questa stanza a quel tempo aveva delle alterazioni e la sig.na St. Leger si dice rimosse un mattone dal divisorio con le sue forbici e attraverso l'apertura divenne testimone della cerimonia d’iniziazione.
L’aver visto il rituale d’iniziazione la turbò tanto che immediatamente si diede alla fuga, ma non riuscì ad eludere la vigilanza del custode della Loggia il Copritore Esterno che, munito di una spada riuscì ad arrestarne la fuga. Lei strillò allarmando i membri della Loggia, che arrivarono correndo, e scoprirono che era stata testimone di tutta la cerimonia appena terminata. Dopo una lunga discussione e cedendo alle suppliche di suo fratello – ma ritengo all’alto lignaggio del padre visconte -, decisero di ammetterla nell'Ordine e fu iniziata regolarmente, e, nel corso degli anni, è diventata per capacità la Maestra Venerabile della Loggia.
Nel libro stampato a Napoli nel 1746 “Relazione della Compagnia de’ Liberi Muratori†a pagnia XVIII leggiamo:
“Dopo la risposta se li scopre la gola per vedere se a caso fosse femmina, e però delicatamente si tenta all’interno con la mano per riconoscere se vi è prominenza, e si fanno ancora altre osservazioni; perché alle volte vi potrebbe essere dell’inganno per la curiosità di qualche donna, che travestita, sotto la sembianza di giovinetto, si introducesse nell’Assemblea, come nella Loggia di Ginevra accadde l’anno 1735, in cui Madamosella Chatillon tentò travestendosi di penetrare.
Era questa una donzella, che compito non aveva per anche il ventunesimo anno dell’età sua. Aggiungeva ella al pregio d’una non mediocre beltà quello d’uno spirito assai pronto e vivace. Il suo portamento era serio; e di statura alta, e ben formata, e compressa appariva. Ella era servita ed amata da un giovine Cavaliere di qualità, il quale sovente gli addiceva per motivo di partirsi da lei la necessità, che aveva di ritrovarsi nella Conversazione de’ Liberi Muratori. La damigella, che era avezza ad essere a parte d’ogni più intimo suo segreto, non poteva soffrire, che il Cavaliere, solo per questo, avesse mutato il suo costume. Quindi è, che si accese, sempre più di desiderio per quello, che le veniva costantemente celato. Le riuscì dunque con alcune industriose maniere d’essere introdotta, e presentata, per essere ammessa alla Conversazione, lusingandosi di potersi nasconder sotto finto abito, e nome mentito. Non pensò, che qualche altra cosa, oltre la mutazione della veste, le sarebbe stata necessaria per poter condurre a buon fine l’impresa risoluzione. Quindi è, che fatte le prime cerimonie, e portatasi sempre con coraggio, la gentile fanciulla non potè non restare sorpresa, e impallidire, quando alla presenza del Venerabile Gran Maestro si vidde sbottonare il giustacuore, e scorre la goletta. Voleva far resistenza, le tremava la mano, e si leggeva nel pallore del volto la confusione, e il timore. Nono si stette per questo di proseguire il suo offizio quel Fratello, cui era stato commesso, ma ben tosto toccò con mano il gentile inganno della dama ingegnosa. Rimase egli stupito ed attonito esclamando: O sogno, o questa è una femmina. Ma certificatisi tutti dell’inganno, e dissimulando il disgusto concepitone, dopo un dolce rampognamento, si sforzò ciascuno di farle finezza ed onori, per quanto comportavano le circostanze, e l’istituto, del luogo. Il Gran Maestro poi così le prese a dire: Voi siete l’unica tralle femmine, che possa darsi il vanto d’aver penetrato nelle nostre Conversazioni. Noi conosciamo il vostro merito, lodiamo il vostro spirito, e siamo ammiratori di esso; ma dall’altro canto siamo molto osservanti del nostro istituto per non esservi più compiacenti. Voglio però che vi resti memoria di noi, e della nostra Confraternita, e del nostro impegno. Così dicendo ordinò, che le fosse regalato un paro di Guanti, un Martello, e una Squadra. Dopo questo fatto in memoria della tentata Muratoria, volendola congedare fu servita di sorbetti e d’orzate, e presentandole il Gran Maestro una Pistola corta, così le ragionò: E’ nostra costituzione, valorosa donzella, di non poter alcuno di noi partirsi dalla Loggia se non dopo terminati tutti i nostri uffizi; quindi è, che mi duole gravemente, che non possiate a quest’ora restar servita di compagnia né da me, né da alcun altro di questi gentiluomini; perciò prevaletevi in vostro bisogno di quest’arme, che congiunta al magnanimo vostro spirito vi renderà sicura da ogni oltraggio. Ella rese le più distinti grazie a quella gentil Conversazione, premendo nell’animo il dolore di non essere pervenuta al suo fine; e accompagnata da i due gentiluomini Sopravegghianti, e dal Gran Maestro, fino alla porta se ne partì.â€
Nel XVIII° Secolo, almeno due corporazioni femminile, quella delle spillaie e le cappellaie sarebbero state affiliate al Compagnonaggio francese – “Compagnonnage†che, rappresentava rispetto alle Antiche Corporazione di Mestiere, un’attività edilizia inferiore ed a livelli di manovalanza .
In Inghilterra, il 25 Gennaio 1723/4 sotto forma di lettera anonima, venne pubblicato sul Read’s Weekly Journal “La Congrega delle Sorelle Libere Cucitrici 1724â€.
“Allorquando Eva Progenitrice inventò per prima l’Ago al fine di mettere insieme le Foglie di Fico, il Cucire non servì a nascondere la Nudità sua e quella di suo Marito. In progresso di tempo, le sue Discendenti fecero diventare quella del Cucire, che intendeva soltanto proteggere la Nudità, una vera e propria Arte Ornamentale. Perciò, non solo l’Ago, ma lo Spillo, lo Spillone, il Filo, il Ditale e molti altri Strumenti furono usati, grazie ai quali la accorta e operosa Sorellanza ottenne notevole Lucro e grande Reputazione.â€
“… Meriterebbero di essere chiamate Filo-Matematiche, essendo grandi Amanti, nonché fautrici, di tali Scienze. Particolarmente versate nel Comporre e Scomporre. Lo stesso Fidia non riuscì a superare molte Sorelle nel Rilievo, poiché esse operano al Vivo. Sono profondamente attaccate ai Liberi Muratori, e a tutti quelli che lavorano la Pietra, e si vantano che è sempre la Corporazione delle Sorelle Cucitrici a Rifornire e Popolare i tanti edifici eretti dalla Fratellanza dei Liberi Muratoriâ€.
La morale massonica: Il XVIII secolo e Le logge d’adozione
“Sui costumi dei Liberi Muratori circolarono nel secolo XVIII voci infamanti: essi, si diceva, banchettavano spesso e non ammettevano le donne… Si erano meritati gli elogi dell’autore dei Praise of drunkenness ( Elogio dell’ubriachezza) e nel 1730 un certo Peter Farmer pubblicava una satira, New Model for the Rebuilding Masonry on a stronger basis than the former, in cui figurava una canzone, “Let malicius people censure†col sottotitolo: “A song made by a mason, occasion’d by a report that they were guilty of sodomitical practicesâ€. Anderson stesso, nei “Songs†che pubblica in appendice all’edizione del 1738 delle Costituzioni, crede di dover inserire un Sword-bearer’s Song (Canto del portaspada) di protesta:
Noi abbiamo pietà di questi sciocchi
Che credono impure le nostre azioni;
noi sappiamo che è dalla loro ignoranza che procede
un’opinione così meschina dei nostri atti.â€
Al rimprovero dell’omosessualità e alcolismo, non fu la massoneria inglese ma precisamente la massoneria continentale che trovò la buona risposta e la “grazia†propria del XVIII secolo francese, creando per le donne la “massoneria d’adozioneâ€.
I liberi Muratori Francesi, nel XVIII secolo, danno accesso alle donne con l’ adozione, creano uno spazio misto entro riunioni specifiche e separate da una Loggia esclusivamente maschile.
Nel 1730 operavano già delle Logge d’Adozione ( Loges d’Adoption).
I riti della Massoneria femminile sono “androgeniâ€, cioè, uomini e donne si trovavano in comune nelle logge di adozione, e insieme prendevano parte ai “lavoriâ€. Non fu mai concesso a donna di prendere parte ai “lavori†della Massoneria maschile o dar luogo a logge tutte femminili.
La Massoneria di “adozioneâ€, denominata anche “androginaâ€, ebbe vari ordini e riti tra i più citati: Ordine dei sette savi, Ordine del Palladio, Rito delle Scozzesi di perfezione, Rito di Monte Tabor, Rito di Mopse, Rito della Felicità, Rito della Rosa, Rito degli amanti del piacere.
La loro esistenza veniva però taciuta ai massoni col grado di apprendista. La prima comparsa di queste logge avvenne in Francia ( e sono il frutto evidente del mondano spirito francese) che lavoravano sotto gli auspici della GRANDE LOGE DE FRANCE.

Soltanto nel 1770 la Massoneria femminile venne convalidata dai debiti statuti. Il riconoscimento ufficiale ha la data del 1774.
Da un documento dell’epoca, DAMES MACONNIèRES , si apprende che originariamente la Massoneria femminile, sotto la denominazione di “Logge d’adozioneâ€, si costituì su due sole classi: nella prima venivano comprese le dame “virtuoseâ€, nella seconda le “volubiliâ€. Una classe doveva operare all’insaputa della esistenza dell’altra.
La direzione delle logge femminili era di pertinenza degli uomini. Precisa il documento†I fratelli incaricati di dirigerle faranno loro pervenire le lezioni senza farsi conoscere. Guideranno le prime [ LE VIRTUOSE] con letture di buoni libri (Rousseau, Voltaire, Diderot, Mirabeau), e le altre col formarle all’arte di soddisfare segretamente le loro passioniâ€
La esistenza di questi cenacoli venne per la prima volta denunciata nel 1882 dalla rivista dell’Ordine dei Gesuiti “Civiltà Cattolicaâ€.
Nel libro “ la massoneria delle donne, regolamento e rituali (1730-1780)â€, troviamo scitto:
“ Le prime tracce accettabile di una Muratoria con le donne appartengono proprio al decennio 1730-40. Tra le più significative, una Marcia della Libero Muratore attribuita a un membro della Loggia Coutos-Villeroy, datata 1737 e lettere private che dicono, per esempio: “ La signora Contessa di Grandville ha messo a parte della vostra lettera tutta la fratellanza, ma nessun membro di quel corpo è stato così ardito da rispondere, malgrado le sue sollecitudineâ€, o : “Non dimenticatevi di me presso la signora, la vostra cara Libero Muratoreâ€. Le tracce divengono più esplicite nel decennio seguente. Nel 1747 la loggia Saint-Julien di Brioude, Haute Loire, arricchisce i propri numeri con numerose signore della nobiltà – “Quella fu la sola seduta straordinaria, dice il segretario, nella quale furono ricevute delle donneâ€.
Dal libro “Rituali e Società Segreta†edizioni Convivio, a pag 460 riportiamo l’Obbligazione della Massoneria di Adozione del Grado 1° Apprendente:
“Io giuro e prometto solennemente, in presenza di questa Venerabile Assemblea, di conservare e custodire fedelmente nel mio cuore tutti i segreti dei Massoni e della Massoneria di Adozione che mi saranno confidati, e di sottopormi ai Regolamenti e usi di questa Loggia, sotto pena di essere disonorata se manco alla mia Obbligazione.
In questo caso acconsento di essere colpita dalla Spada dell’Angelo Sterminatore. Così, per garantirmene, possa una porzione del fuoco, che risiede nella più alta regione del cielo, discendere nell’anima mia per accenderla e purificarla, rendendola degna di penetrare nei più segreti sentieri della virtù. Così siaâ€.
All’obbligazione delle Dame di Adozione, mettiamo a confronto il Giuramento maschile inglese del Libero Muratore del 1730 circa:
Io Qui solennemente Prometto e Giuro alla Presenza di Dio Onnipotente e di questa Rispettabilissima Assemblea, che Celerò e Occulterò e giammai Rivelerò i Segreti dei Muratori o della Muratoria, che mi saranno confidati; salvo che a un Sincero e Legittimo Fratello, dopo debito Esame, o in una Rispettabile Loggia giusta e perfetta di fratelli e Compagni.
Io inoltre prometto e Giuro, che non li metterò in Iscritto, non li Stamperò, Marcherò, Scolpirò, o Inciderò, né che li lascerò mettere in Iscritto, Stampare, Marchiare, Scolpire o Incidere su legno o Pietra, sicchè possano illecitamente ottenersi, sia pure per l’apparire di un Carattere o di una Impressione.
Tutto questo sotto Pena non inferiore a quella di avere la Gola Tagliata, la Lingua sradicata, il Cuore strappato dal lato Sinistro del mio Petto, e seppellito a una Gomena dalla Riva nelle Secche Marine, là dove la marea monta e cala due volte nelle 24 ore, il mio Corpo ridotto in Cenere, e le Ceneri sparse sulla faccia della terra, sicchè non rimanga di me Traccia veruna fra i Muratori.
E che Iddio mi assista.
Quello che oggi come allora, scandalizza i più, è come persone di grande rispetto e considerazione si sottoponessero al giuramento o a una obbligazione così solenne, sotto pena di conseguenze così terribili.
La Massoneria d’Adozione o Mista comparve in Francia nel 1730; e successivamente si fondarono in seguito molti riti diversi.
Pour DUCHAINE, deux ateliers féminins furent fondés à Mons, un à Tournai, un à Alost et deux à Bruxelles. Il précise aussi que la Maçonnerie d'adoption était régulière et reconnue par la Grande Loge de Londres. Il cite, à titre de preuve, le procès-verbal d'une tenue du 29 janvier 1778. Il s'agit d'une tenue de la Vraie et Parfaite Harmonie à l'Orient de Mons en présence du F:. Dillon, député Grand Maître de toute les loges anglaises. Cette tenue au grade de Maître est suspendue pour procéder à l'initiation d'une soeur en loge d'adoption et le tracé de cette cérémonie est inséré au procès verbal (10).......
Per DUCHAINE, due Logge femminili furono fondati a Mons, una a Girai, una ad Alost e due a Bruxelles. Precisa anche che la Muratura di adozione era regolare e riconosciuta per il Grande Loggia di Londra. Cita, a titolo di prova, il verbale di una tenuta del 29 gennaio 1778. Si tratta di una tenuta della Rispettabile Loggia “Vera e Perfetta Armonia†all'Oriente di Mons in presenza del F:. Dillon, deputato Grande Maestro di tutte le Logge inglesi. Questa tenuta al grado di Maestro Libero Muratore – terzo grado simbolico- è sospesa per procedere all'iniziazione di una sorella ospite di adozione ed il tracciato di questa cerimonia è inserito nel verbale di Loggia (10).......
Sempre in Francia, ampio proselitismo massonico femminile si ha nella corte di Luigi XVI; nel 1786 Maria Teresa di Savoia – Carignano, dama di corte del sovrano, assunse la Gran Maestranza delle Logge Femminili di Rito Scozzese.
Degli ordini che imitavano la Massoneria nacquero, per seguire la moda francese del tempo : si ebbe così l’â€Ordine della Felicitàâ€, l’â€Ordine della Rosaâ€, e altri ancora. Vi si “fraternizzava†tra grandi signori e attrici dell’Opera.
“Per eludere l’anatema lanciata da Clemente XII, i Liberi Muratori tedeschi fondarono l’Ordine dei Mopsi (Mops in tedesco significa significa cane alano giovane), nel quale “tutti i membri dovevano essere cattolici romaniâ€, come ci dice l’autore dell’â€Ordine dei Liberi muratori tradito†“ma essi sono molto tiepidi su questo argomentoâ€. Il rituale imitava il rituale massonico perfino nei particolari.
Così il profao doveva “raspare†alla porta della loggia. Un fratello gli metteva attorno al collo un collare di cui gli spiegavano il simbolismo, nello stesso modo col quale un venerabile spiegava quello del grembiulino.â€
Nello stesso periodo, si ha la presenza di una prima massoneria mista con il famoso Rito Egizio di Cagliostro, a partire dalla città di Bordeaux (1783), che diede una svolta fondamentale nella storia della Massoneria e all’ esoterismo in generale.
Il Rito Egiziano di Cagliostro
Il Rito Egiziano di Cagliostro è il primo movimento Libero Muratorio di grande spessore che và in senso contrario alla società del tempo.
Nel corso della sua storia, la Massoneria ha ammesso una sola persona di sesso femminile ad essere partecipe delle onoranze della Corporazione, cioè la Regina o Balkis di Saba , la cui effige si trova nelle Cattedrali tedesche insieme a quella del più potente dei re, di Re Salomone. Dalla loro unione nascerà la stirpe reale ed iniziatica etiopica (custode dell’Arca dell’ Alleanza?).Un antico manoscritto etiopico, il Kebra Nagast narra che, quando il figlio di Salomone non ancora adulto andò a far visita a suo padre a Gerusalemme, con le astuzie ereditate dalla madre gli portò via alcuni, “carri volanti†e la famosa Arca dell’Alleanza che poi avrebbe nascosto in Etiopia.

A lei si ispirò Cagliostro quando, si proclamò Gran Cofto del “Rito Egizioâ€, e nominò Regina di Saba Lorenza Feliciani affidandole la Gran Maestranza delle Logge Femminili da lui iniziate annesse ai luoghi di riunione del Rito ( Misraim).
Giuseppe Balsamo ebbe forse i primi approcci con la Massoneria a Malta, ma fu iniziato solo il 12 Aprile del 1777, quando, a Londra, vide la Luce nella Loggia n° 289: "L'Esperance". Questa Officina che si riuniva alla Royal Taverne, apparteneva alla "Stretta Osservanza" e non godeva di grande prestigio, dato che accoglieva persone di livello sociale medio-basso. Con Cagliostro ricevettero il crisma anche Serafina Feliciani, Giuseppe Ricciarelli, Pierre Boileau e il Maestro Venerabileconsegnò loro una giarrettiera con inciso il motto "Unione, silenzio, virtù".
L'anno dopo il massone Cagliostro era già famoso, fu infatti accolto all'Aja con grandi onori dalla Loggia "L'indissolubile", dove tenne un'orazione di tre ore, nel corso della quale parlò diffusamente del Rito Egiziano al quale stava lavorando. I Fratelli olandesi gli chiesero di erigere una Loggia d'adozione, dove si potesse operare secondo il nuovo rito. La richiesta fu subito accolta e Cagliostro rilasciò il diploma di fondazione della Loggia mista di cui fu nominata "Prima Ispettrice" Serafina.Il Rito Egiziano che ormai cominciava ad albeggiare, si andò precisando negli anni successivi, grazie a continui incontri ed esperienze che l'Italiano ebbe in mezza Europa.
Nel 1779 fu iniziato, all'Ordine rosacrociano "dell'Oro" che riprendeva la celebre leggenda del XVII°; poco più tardi entrò in contatto con la setta di Adam Weishaupt, basata sullo spiritismo e sulla teurgia, quindi divenne un seguace del Benedettino Dom Pernety. Il suo rito prevedeva lo stato di trance, tramite il quale l'officiante, veniva illuminato da un angelo custode che gli comunicava la parola sacra. Questo miscuglio di Massoneria e magia evocativa, affascinò Cagliostro che divenne un fedele di Pernety ed ebbe, per ricompensa, la direzione della Loggia.
Tali esperienze, insieme ad un'improbabile lettura del manoscritto di un certo Giorgio Cofton sulla liturgia Sacra Egiziana e agli insegnamenti del misterioso Althotas che lo avrebbe iniziato ai segreti di Iside e Osiride, furono altri elementi del Rito Egiziano che doveva condurlo alla rovina.
Il 25 Febbraio 1779 Cagliostro arrivò nella piccola città di Mitaunella Curlandia, ove era diffusa la cosiddetta Massoneria cerimoniale che si occupava "di speculazioni astratte e di formule empiriche". All'interno delle Officine si praticava la "purificazione" che avrebbe dovuto portare a una vera e propria rigenerazione fisica e spirituale, a un ringiovanimento, in parole povere, del corpo e dell'anima. Inutile dire che Cagliostro si mise subito in evidenza evocando spiriti, scoprendo tesori nascosti, facendo previsioni incredibili.
Da Mitau Cagliostro si trasferì a San Pietroburgo, dove dimorò dal 5 Giugno 1779 al Marzo 1780
Intanto egli si era trasferito in Polonia, dove a Varsavia operava il principe Adamo Poninski, fondatore di una Loggia templare; nel suo castello di Vola aveva creato un laboratorio alchemicodove Cagliostro eseguì alcuni esperimenti. Abbandonò poi anche la Polonia per recarsi a Strasburgo dove giunse il 19 o il 27 Settembre e vi si trattenne per tre anni, operando miracolose guarigioni, tanto da essere chiamato "l'amico degli uomini" e "Mio Dio".
Nel 1783 si recò a Napoli dal cavaliere d'Aquino, quindi ripartì per la Gran Bretagna e l'8 Novembre 1783 giunse a Bordeaux, la città che aveva ospitato il mitico don Martinez Pasqualis.
Ai primi di Ottobre del 1784 si trasferì a Lione, dove alloggiò all'Hotel de la Reine. Il suo scopo principale era quello d'incontrare, uno dei più prestigiosi capi massonici del mondo, fondatore dell'Ordine dei "Cavalieri Benefici", il mercante Jean-Baptiste Willermoz.
Fallito questo tentativo, Cagliostro, con dodici Fratelli tratti dalle dalle Logge "Le Perfait Silence" e "La Sagesse", fondò l'Officina Madre di Rito Egiziano "La Sagesse Triomphante"
l'attivismo iniziatico del Conte proseguiva con molte iniziative, fra le quali, la più interessante fu la fondazione della Loggia di adozione "Isis", in casa della Marchesa d'Orvilliers; la direzione fu assunta, naturalmente da "Serafina", col titolo di "Regina di Saba". Ad essa aderirono le dame della più alta nobiltà parigina.
Ciò non impediva alla giovane sposa di seguirlo nei suoi viaggi attraverso l’Europa, in Francia (dove venne anche arrestato, e poi espulso), in Russia, in Polonia, in Svizzera, in Spagna, e di essere messa a parte di ogni suo segreto dei suoi artifici.
Tuttavia, sarà Lorenza a farlo incarcerare di nuovo, stavolta per sempre e Giuseppe Balsamo, conte Cagliostro, viene arrestato a Roma e deferito al Sant’Uffizio, da lei stessa accusato di stregoneria, esperimenti, alchimia e imbrogli vari. Ma la donna aveva fatto i conti senza l’oste: oltre che il marito fu imprigionata anche lei, e chiusa nel monastero di Sant’ Apollonia in Trastevere, nella piazza dove sorgeva la chiesa omonima, oggi scomparsa. Tale monastero è quello dove, molto, molto tempo prima, aveva vissuto, scomparso il suo grande amore, la Fornarina di Raffaello. In ogni caso, in quegli anni, esso aveva la precisa funzione di Refugium peccatorum, e la disciplina all’interno vi era molto severa. Il fatto è che, finito il periodo di pena, non risulta che Lorenza sia uscita dal monastero, e nemmeno che vi sia rimasta: scomparve, e nessuno ha saputo più nulla di lei.
“ Una Loggia ISIS d’adozione fu solennemente istallata il 5 agosto 1785, crediamo nel palazzo della marchese d’Orvilliers ( domicilio del Gran Cofto, rue Saint Claude all’angolo del Boul. Beaumarchais), invaso perennemente da una folla di nobili, dame, giornalisti, ecclesiastici, militari…â€
La massoneria egiziana non era “androgenaâ€, ma oggi,alcune Gran Loggie che si richiamano al rito egizio, l’ hanno divisa in due sezioni, le dame vengono iniziate separatamente dai fratelli a tre gradi, nella “LOGE EGYPTIENNE D’ADOPTIONâ€; il Cagliostro non faceva distinzione di sesso, il suo sistema si proponeva di perfezionare l’essere umano e non il maschio o la femmina.
Con Cagliostro, la donna può svolgere una importante funzione nella operatività Massonica.
I rituali e i catechismi per le sorelle, tuttavia, furono redatti e concepiti meglio di quelle ad uso dei fratelli.
Alle sorelle non si parlava di Muratoria (Hiram) , ma di Salomone e della regina di Saba affermando, che il re d’Israele l’introdusse nel Tempio (la iniziò) per istruirla ai misteri.
Dopo la morte di Cagliostro, l’insegnamento è stato assunto in eredità in Italia dal Rito di Misraim di Venezia che, nel 1945, riunito al Rito di Memphis, divenne:
L’ ANTICO e PRIMITIVO RITO ORIENTALE
di MISRAIM e MEMPHIS –Gran Santuario Adriatico
il cui Sovrano Grande Jerofante Generale del tempo, Gastone Ventura, nel Solstizio d’Inverno lo risvegliò, con il nome di
RITO EGIZIO FEMMINILE d’ADOZIONE
Che da allora e sempre attivo e operante. Il Sovrano Grande Gerofante Generale è il vertice delle due linee iniziatiche, quella maschile (Riti Uniti di Misraim e Memphis) e quella femminile (Rito Egiziano Femminile d’Adozione).
Il SïœGïœSïœAïœ propone un Rito Egiziano femminile, che diversamente da molti altri casi, non è un rito "al ribasso", ma un rito specifico, in quattro gradi, decisamente operativo, probabilmente uno dei più belli, dei più interessanti riti massonici femminili.
I rituali sono direttamente ispirati a quelli di Cagliostro. I principi che reggono il Rito sono quelli dell'iniziazione femminile di cui si trova traccia nel mondo antico, dove le vestali, sibille ed altre sacerdotesse conoscevano l'importanza del fuoco inestinguibile e della coppa divina, e la necessità della loro eterna protezione. Il rito Egiziano Femminile differisce dai Riti misti che danno la stessa iniziazione alle donne e agli uomini, appoggiandosi su di una falsa interpretazione del concetto di uguaglianza, esso considera che nel campo iniziatico, non è questione di uguaglianza o ineguaglianza tra due esseri, ciascuno, di fronte a tutta la manifestazione, possiede i propri valori, la propria dignità. La legge della manifestazione è la diversità che non spinge verso l'identico nel quale le diverse parti del tutto diventano uno nella promiscuità, ma vuole che ciascuna parte sia sempre di più se stessa, esprimendo così il suo modo di essere. È questa specificità riconosciuta alla donna che dà al Rito Egiziano Femminile tutto il suo valore. Pertanto l'adozione del Rito Egiziano Femminile da parte dell'antico e Primitivo Rito Orientale di Misraïm e Memphis non costituisce una subordinazione ma piuttosto il segno di un legame comune con l'Ordine Divino e l'Ordine Umano.
Anche l’ Italia non è immune della presenza di altri rami del MISRAIM e MEMPHIS.
STORIA DEL RITO EGIZIANO FEMMINILE DI ADOZIONE
Il Nel mese di aprile 1789, dopo il suo soggiorno a Rovereto e a Trento, il Cagliostro, prima di prendere la strada per Roma, ove, otto mesi dopo, fu tratto in arresto dalla polizia vaticana, processato e condannato per eresia ed altro, si recò a Venezia, ove sin dal 1778 altre volte si era recato In tale occasione, verosimilmente, Cagliostro affidò i rituali delle sue Logge femminili,dette "Androgene di Adozione" alla Potenza Assoluta del Rito di Misraim pro tempore, che, prevedendo per il futuro di operare con una linea femminile in sintonia con la linea maschile del Misraim che si basava sulla iniziazione Osiridea, aggiunse nel rituale di terzo grado femminile di Cagliostro una iniziazione specificamente Isiaca e, inoltre, adattò i rituali femminili, le cerimonie e i templi alle esigenze di armonia con i rituali maschili del Misraim, pur mantenendo, in linea di principio e di massima, significati ed idee valide di Cagliostro, nel rispetto della tradizione.
Il 17 giugno 1945, alla fine della seconda guerra mondiale, il Pot.'. F.'. Marco Egidio Allegri, che,oltre ad essere la Potenza Assoluta del Rito di Misraim di Venezia, era anche, dal 1923,Gran Conservatore ad vitam del Rito di Memphis di Palermo assonnatosi nel 1925 per le leggi fasciste, riunì i due Riti nei loro molteplici punti di contatto e fondò l'Antico e Primitivo Rito Orientale di Misraim e Memphis, costituendo il Sovrano Gran Santuario Adriatico allo Zenit di Venezia.
Il 21 dicembre 1971, il Sovrano Grande Hyerophante Generale pro tempore, Gastone Ventura, rese attive le Logge Androgene di Adozione, organizzando a Bologna la Loggia Madre e Maestra Iside, consacrando tale risveglio con l'iniziazione e con l'installazione, in qualità di Gran Maestra Regina di Saba la Sorella A.C. , già 9° grado del "le Droit Humaine" e S::: I::: dell'O::M::--
Il 21 dicembre 1989 il Sovr.'. Gr.'.Hyerophante Gen.'. pro tempore , S.C., constatato che le Logge androgene cominciavano ad affermarsi in Italia ed anche in alcune Nazioni dei due emisferi, organizzò le Logge androgene in un Rito, che chiamò "Rito Egiziano Femminile di Adozione".Tolse la parola : "androgena", che spesso veniva equivocata con la parola "Mista", ed organizzò il Rito su quattro gradi iniziatici e due gradi amministrativi : il 1° grado per le sorelle Apprendiste Egiziane, il 2:'.Grado per le Compagne Egiziane, il 3.'. grado per le Maestre Egiziane ed il 4° grado per le Maestre Perfette Egiziane.. Il 5° grado amministrativo per le Grandi Maestre Nazionali ed il 6° grado amministrativo per la Gran Maestra Internazionale, la quale assumeva anche il titolo di "Regina di Saba" in ricordo del Cagliostro.. Diede. così una razionale organizzazione amministrativa, che prevede per ogni nazione una Gran Maestra che presiede una Loggia Madre e Maestra Nazionale alle cui dipendenze stanno le logge della nazione, e per i due emisferi una Gran Maestra –Regina di Saba, che presiede la Gran Loggia Madre e Maestra "Iside", composta da tutte le Grandi Maestre Nazionali e dalle sorelle del 4° grado, chiamate dal S.·.G.·.H.·.G.·. a farne parte.
Per l'Italia la Gran Maestra Regina di Saba è anche la Gran Maestra Nazionale Italiana. La sede della Ven.·.ma Grande Loggia Madre e Maestra "ISIDE" è idealmente allo Zenith di Venezia e realmente nella sede di residenza del S.G.H.G.
Il Rito femminile dipende dal Sovrano Grande Hyerophante Generale, il quale delega alla Gran Maestra Regina di Saba alcuni suoi poteri amministrativi per una migliore organizzazione del Rito.
Il Rito Androgeno di Adozione è una linea prettamente femminile in quanto opera con rituali specificatamente congeniali alle qualificazioni femminili. I Lavori di tale Rito si svolgono in RR.'.Triangoli ed in RR.'.LL.'., che sono condotti e diretti dalle sorelle VV.'.MM.'..
Nei Lavori rituali è prevista la presenza di un Fratello, munito di un alto grado del Rito adottante,il quale, iniziaticamente, rappresenta il S.'.G.'.H.'.G.'.. Tale Fratello , oltre ad avere uno specifico compito rituale, garantisce la legittimità e la copertura iniziatica alla riunione nonché dà una indispensabile collaborazione alla Venerabile Maestra nelle iniziazioni.
Il Rito,che è incentrato sul mito biblico e sulla leggenda di Iside e di Osiride, opera per portare in luce nella donna le potenzialità,che, una volta scoperte, valorizza ed esalta agevolandone la realizzazione. Constatato che la donna è portata a vivere principalmente nel piano emozionale, la aiuta a dominare tale piano, spostando la sua attenzione al piano mentale e al piano spirituale.
E' bene chiarire i motivi della ADOZIONE.
Molti si chiedono : perché il Rito femminile non può operare iniziaticamente in modo indipendente, ma deve essere adottato da un Rito maschile . Per rispondere a tale domanda , bisogna prima, sia pure brevemente, ricordare che l'iniziazione femminile, nei tempi antichi, quando potere regale e potere sacerdotale,e, quindi, iniziazione regale ed ordinazione sacerdotale erano un tutt'uno accentrato nella persona del Faraone, le donne erano iniziate sacerdotesse dal Faraone o, per delega, dal Gran Sacerdote, ed assumevano dei compiti molto importanti nella estrinsecazione rituale del culto. Le donne , quindi, partecipavano attivamente ai misteri religiosi e, soprattutto, tradizionali. Purtroppo, l'iniziazione Femminile, dopo un lungo periodo di avversioni, si è perduta definitivamente allorquando l'imperatore Teodosio ( 347 - 395 d.C. ), sotto la pressione della nuova religione , soppresse l'Ordine delle Vestali e con esso tutti i culti cosiddetti pagani, pena la morte per coloro che li avessero operati. Da quel momento si sono aperte per le donne soltanto le porte dei conventi.
Dopo un brutto periodo di oscurantismo, nasce, intorno all'anno 1000, una corrente iniziatica conosciuta col nome di "cavalleria", la quale riesumò in maniera accettabile, dati i tempi, antichi miti in chiave cristianeggiante, come le leggende del Santo Graal e dei Cavalieri della Tavola Rotonda di Re Artù, nelle quali l'elemento femminile veniva posto al centro di un simbolismo che raffigurava la donna come forza vivificante e trasfigurante di grande valore, condizione indispensabile per la salvazione spirituale dell'umanità. E' noto che il Graal, indicato come calice nel quale Giuseppe d'Arimatea aveva raccolto il sangue di Gesù Crocifisso, simbolicamente rappresenta la Coppa, il Grembo, la Madre della Creazione, l'Eterno Femminino.
Nell'alto medioevo qualche sporadico tentativo di iniziazione femminile è stato tentato ma senza continuità.Vi sono tracce che attestano che le donne erano ammesse nelle Gilde degli Artigiani ed in qualche altra società esoterica. Comunque non è facile ricostruire la storia delle associazioni iniziatiche nelle quali l'essenzialità della Tradizione viene trasmessa oralmente e la cui esistenza appare soprattutto nella pubblicità negativa fatta dai detrattori. Non è neppure agevole ricostruire tale storia a causa delle ricorrenti persecuzioni da parte del potere politico e, ancora di più da parte del potere religioso in tutti gli Stati Europei, per cui le associazioni iniziatiche sono state spesso costrette a mimetizzarsi e a vivere in clandestinità. Nel tardo medioevo diviene ancora più difficile la ricostruzione storica della iniziazione femminile, che ha dovuto subire l'azione negativa dei detrattori della massoneria in genere e dei detrattori aderenti allo stesso Ordine massonico, contrari alla promiscuità dei due esseri nelle Logge.
Qualcosa appare in Francia, ove il seme della libertà ha prodotto qualche frutto più che altrove. Per registrare le prime realizzazioni in materia di iniziazione delle donne, bisogna arrivare alla seconda metà del XVIII° secolo e, poi, alla seconda metà del XIX secolo. Nel giugno 1774 il Grande Oriente di Francia autorizzò in via ufficiale "le Logge femminili di adozione" ponendole sotto la guida e la protezione dei Fratelli.In pratica non si trattava di logge femminili vere e proprie ma di tornate maschili alle quali potevano partecipare le donne. E' stato un tentativo di Rito Misto che è durato poco.
Altro tentativo, questo molto serio, è stato fatto intorno al 1776 da Cagliostro con il Rito Egiziano, linea maschile e linea femminile , cioè logge maschili e logge androgene di adozione. Tale esperimento cessò con la morte di Cagliostro avvenuta nel 1795 nell'infame prigione del castello di S.Leo in Romagna.
Ed ora, per chiarire in modo soddisfacente il significato dell'adozione, è necessario precisare le funzioni conseguenti alle qualificazioni femminili e le funzioni conseguenti alle qualificazioni maschili date da Dio ai due esseri sin dall'inizio.
A tale proposito, ci dice S.C. sul libro "La scienza Ermetica" che la Tradizione ci insegna che la manifestazione,è diversificata in parti complementari ma disuguali, le quali, appunto perché disuguali si armonizzano fra di loro. La legge della manifestazione è la diversità, possiamo affermare che la diversità non spinge verso l'identico in cui le varie parti divengano promiscuamente uno, ma vuole che tali parti siano sempre più sé stesse per potere esprimere sempre più perfettamente il proprio modo di essere.
Le varie parti del Tutto esprimono qualificazioni e funzioni diverse che debbono sempre più essere affermate e realizzate. Così, in riguardo ai sessi, maschio e femmina si presentono come due tipi e chi nasce maschio deve compiersi come maschio e .chi nasce femmina deve compiersi come femmina. Ugualmente, in relazione alla direzione verso il sovrannaturale, maschio e femmina devono avere ciascuno la propria Via che non può essere mutata senza incorrere in un modo di essere contraddittorio.
Dopo avere constatato che l'Uguaglianza è soltanto una utopia irrealizzabile sulla terra, parlando dell'essere maschio e dell'essere femmina non diremo che fra di loro c'è uguaglianza, diremo che tra di loro c'è Pari Dignità in funzioni diverse e comprenderemo allora che ciascuno dei due esseri complementari deve affermare e realizzare sempre di più le proprie innate qualificazioni. Da ciò risalta la necessità che la via iniziatica fra i due esseri non potrà mai essere uguale, essa dovrà essere simile con rituali e significati diversi.
Le due vie, sebbene diverse, non possono essere totalmente indipendenti l'una dall'altra. Occorre che esse nascano e si sviluppino nello stesso contenitore, esse dovranno essere legate nella forza eggregorica a cui danno origine. Pertanto l'Iniziazione Femminile non potrà essere uguale a quella maschile.Essa potrà essere simile nel metodo, cioè deve essere simbolica ed ermetica e dovrà procedere secondo il VITRIOL e la conseguente purificazione.
L'A.·. e P.·. Rito Orientale di Misraim e Memphis – Sovrano Gran Santuario Adriatico, seguendo la linea adottata dal Rito di Misraim di Venezia dal quale proviene, lavora su due linee, una Maschile ed una Femminile.
I rituali del Rito Egiziano Femminile privilegiano nel primo e nel secondo grado il mito dell'origine e della “caduta†ed in particolare il mito di Eva, con una iniziazione al terzo grado che scopre per la donna il massimo delle sue qualificazioni ed al quarto grado fa della donna il ponte tra il mondo fisico ed il mondo metafisico, dandole la possibilità di esaltare le proprie qualificazioni intuitive per fare assurgere al livello della consapevolezza il mistero della sua profonda spiritualità.
Gli ultimi decenni del XIX secolo videro la nascita in Francia di una massoneria “mistaâ€, nella quale trovavano accoglienza le donne, segnando così un ulteriore “strappo†con la tradizione seguita dalla massoneria inglese e nel mondo anglosassone.
Infatti, il 14 gennaio 1882 presso la loggia Les Libres Penseurs du Pecq, staccatasi dalla da poco nata Gran Loggia Simbolica Scozzese e resasi “indipendenteâ€, fu iniziata Maria Deraismes (a sinistra), scrittrice femminista e militante di punta del movimento di emancipazione femminile. Nel 1893, a opera della Deraismes e di Georges Martin, altre donne furono iniziate e venne data vita alla loggia del Diritto Umano, la quale si diffuse negli anni seguenti fino a costituire una nuova organizzazione “massonicaâ€, la Gran Loggia Simbolica Scozzese “Il Diritto Umanoâ€, che accoglieva uomini e donne e adottava i rituali del R.S.A.A..
Chi ha più paura?
“Se le donne hanno paura della Massoneria, più ancora la Massoneria ha paura delle donneâ€, scriveva nel 1869 il francese Lèon Richer sul giornale massonico “La morale indipendenteâ€.
Non è certa la data della prima costituzione di una loggia massonica tutta al femminile anche se i meriti di averne ospitata una nel 1901 – documentata - , spetta alla terra di Francia.
Nell’Italia settecentesca, per prima fu introdotta la massoneria semplice inglese e precisamente in città con nuclei di residenti inglesi, come a Firenze e Roma, dove il fenomeno fu però piuttosto spasmodico e non durevole. Nei porti principali, come Palermo, Genova e Livorno furono importati anche vari sistemi francesi, mentre non deve essere sottovalutato il ruolo che i reggimenti mercenari stranieri ebbero nella diffusione in determinate zone italiane.
Nel Regno di Napoli, lo sviluppo della massoneria settecentesca fu notevole; Napoli, la più grande città del mondo conosciuto, era famosissima in tutta Europa per il suo elevato livello culturale ed intellettuale. Tra le varie Gran Loggie Nazionali che fiorirono ricordiamo quella del Principe di San Severo: Raimondo di Sangro, noto scienziato ed alchimista; La Gran Loggia Provinciale olandese; La Gran Loggia Provinciale Inglese;
Nel 1773 fu creata una Gran Loggia Nazionale, sotto la guida di Francesco D’aquino, Principe Di Caramanico, e protetta dalla Regina MARIA CAROLINA, figlia di Maria Teresa d’Austria, la quale anche essa faceva parte di una loggia femminile “Saint Jean du Secret e de la parfait Amitièâ€. La massoneria era talmente presente che , quando la nota attrice Bernasconi, durante una recita nel teatro San Carlo, fece dei segni massonici, ci fu un’ applauso assordante.
Le Massonerie italiane, conservano e si richiamano tutt’oggi agli “Statuti Generali Della Societa’ Dei Liberi Muratori Del Rito Scozzese Antico E Accettato, Pubblicati In Napoli Nel 1820 E.V.â€
Gli Statuti, riportano nell’ “Art. 01 – L’Ordine dei Liberi Muratori appartiene alla classe degli ordini cavallereschi: ha come per fine il perfezionamento degli uominiâ€
Questi Statuti Generali non escludono esplicitamente la donna dalla Libera Muratoria. Ciò fa presumere che nel Napoletano e in Sicilia vivessero delle donne che, almeno collateralmente, partecipavano a lavori muratori. La Loggia, organizzata secondo la lettera e lo spirito di questi Statuti dovrebbe essere pronta ad accogliere la donna che nella vita civile ha ormai raggiunto l’uguaglianza quasi completa con l’uomo.
Anche nella prima loggia inglese fondata a Firenze nel 1732 c’erano delle donne fra cui una non meglio identificata “Madama Suarezâ€. I massoni della loggia fiorentina, fra cui si annoverano alcuni libertini ed atei, lottano contro i pregiudizi, contro la intolleranza religiosa e per una maggiore libertà intellettuale.
Un’ulteriore pronunciamento ufficiale dalla Massoneria “regolareâ€, si ebbe nei primi del ‘900.
La Gran Loggia Riunita d’Inghilterra nel 1929, le tre Grandi Logge Britanniche nel 1938 ed infine le Grandi Logge degli Stati Uniti nel 1952, adottarono sette regole internazionali per il riconoscimento. Riportiamo il secondo:
2.â€L’appartenenza alla massoneria deve essere limitata esclusivamente a uomini; sono interdette le relazioni massoniche di qualsiasi genere, con logge miste o con congregazioni che accettano donne come membri.â€
Perché, negli anni che vanno dal 1929 al 1952, venne affermato chiaramente che le donne erano escluse dai Templi? Quando le condizioni socio-politiche della donna in Europa sono mutate.

Regola adottata universalmente, poco chiara, perché le Grandi Logge degli Stati Uniti adottano un metodo diverso. Infatti, esse sono in rapporti di amicizia, promuovono e proteggono l’â€Order Of The Eastern Starâ€, costituito nel 1850 e codificata definitivamente nella forma attuale nel 1876.
Dall’Europa al nuovo continente
Occorre, infine, ricordare gli ordini paramassonici. Del tutto scomparsa la “massoneria d’adozione†del XVIII° secolo, nonostante alcune reviviscenze in Francia (presso la Grande Loggia furono attive “logge d’adozione†fino al 1952) e in Italia (dove pure per un quindicennio, dopo il 1859, ne furono attive alcune), nel 1850 fu fondato a New York da Robert Morris l’Order of Eastern Star (Ordine della Stella d’Oriente) che, riorganizzato nel 1876 e riservato alle donne mogli o parenti di massoni, si è da allora esteso in tutto il mondo massonico. Strutturato sulla base di Capitoli e amministrato da un Gran Capitolo Generale, possiede propri rituali distinti da quelli muratori.
Nel 1872, sempre negli Stati Uniti, fu fondato l’Ancient Arabic Order of Nobles of the Mistic Shrine (Antico Ordine Arabo dei Nobili del Mistico Santuario), soprattutto dedito alla beneficenza, cui sono ammessi i titolari del 32° grado del Rito Scozzese Antico e Accettato e i Knights Templar del Rito di York.
Esso è l’unico ordine riconosciuto dalla Massoneria regolare che si collega agli USA, che inizi donne legate da stretta parentela con Maestri Massoni, nonché Fratelli Massoni che abbiano conseguito il grado di Maestro.
Tali organismi affiancano la Massoneria “regolare†e ad esse si ispirano, sia pure con un proprio Rituale ed una propria iniziazione.
In Italia l’Ordine “Della Stella D’oriente†, arriva molto tardi. Il primo capitolo è stato costituito nel 1966- non sotto il G.O.I.- , e i vari Capitolo oggi presenti, si chiamano subordinati e sono alla diretta dipendenza del Grande Capitolo Generale di Washington il quale è retto dalla Most Worthy Gran Matron e dal Most Worthy Gran Patron quali supreme autorità dell’Ordine.
Le finalità dell’ O.E.S. sono quelle massoniche, realizzate però con riti e simbologia propria. L’Ordine ha una sua propria iniziazione che si propone di fiancheggiare nel campo Profano la Massoneria Universale condividendone gli Ideali e le finalità di perfezionamento spirituale e sociale per il congiungimento di una società fondata sulla verità e l’amore, nella quale siano abolite l’ingiustizia, l’ignoranza, la miseria ed ogni forma di discriminazione.
Per quanto riguarda la parte iniziatica questa si impernia sulla simbologia della Stella a cinque punte, di cinque diversi colori, con cinque figure di donne eroiche, tratti dai libri sacri e dalla storia. Essendo un rito androgino esso determina una fratellanza armonica, una problematica vasta e completa, ma assolutamente reale poiché formata, come la società tutta, di uomini e di donne.
Cosa scrissero negli anni le protagoniste:
….â€L’Ordine, tutt’altro che nuovo nel mondo – è stato infatti fondato nel 1850 in America – è peraltro nuovo in Italia ove ragioni storiche e sociali ne hanno ritardato l’introduzione e la diffusione sino ai nostri giorni. Perciò si può ben dire che le “Stelle d’Oriente†non hanno maestri e debbono educarsi da sole principalmente sulla base delle norme, quasi esclusivamente regolamentari, fornite dal “Gran Capitolo†Americano.
….Particolarmente ben accettati dunque sono stati i Consigli del Gran Maestro (Salvini), che rispondendo ai numerosi quesiti postigli ha spianato i primi ostacoli di questa non facile via iniziatica. Innanzitutto egli ha voluto segnalare l’errore in cui è facile incorrere, e cioè quello di credere che l’Ordine sia essenzialmente femminile.
Fermo restando il carattere strettamente solare dell’iniziazione massonica, riservata quindi a soli uomini, non bisogna disconoscere – per non negare l’evidenza – l’importanza della donna quale opposto e complementare dell’uomo. Essa segue la via umida, quella lunare; al contrario del Sole, la Luna non irradia luce propria, ma senza il suo chiarore che è riflesso di quello solare, le più profonde tenebre coprirebbero la Terra nelle ore notturne.
Dall’incontro degli opposti, nasce l’equilibrio e l’armonia di tutto ciò che esiste; senza il due, l’uno non creerebbe il tre, simbolo di perfezione; uomo o donna si completano a vicenda, il simbolo del loro complemento è dato dall’Androgino, la mitica creatura perfetta.
Senza andare oltre in un simbolismo che continuamente richiama l’attenzione su di una incontrovertibile realtà, si può dire che la via solare seguita dal Massone doveva essere completata da un cammino accessibile alla sua compagna, non più facile, ma più pratico, che consentisse la proiezione degli ideali massonici fuori ed oltre il chiuso delle Logge….â€
Il Gran Maestro del G.O.I., Giordano Gamberini ne favorì il rafforzamento, facilitò la nascita di gruppi femminili a Roma, Livorno, Milano, Napoli, Trieste e li affidò al dinamismo e alla capacità organizzativa di Marisa Bettoia, madre dell’attrice Franca.
Come riportava la notizia la rivista del tempo del G.O.I.:
" Il Capitolo "Minerva" di Roma, dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente, finora avente operato sotto decreto, ha ricevuto la Charter definitiva, recatagli solennemente dal G.P. Robert Lybrook Clark e dalla G.M. Ella Mae Parker Stokes, di Washington.
Alla presenza del Gran Maestro del G.O. d'Italia (Lino Salvini) e del delegato per l'Italia dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente Fr. Bob de Brujn, hanno poi proceduto alla installazione dei dignitari del Cap. Minerva, M.W. Marisa Bettoia e W.P. Riccardo Colasanti.
Alla cerimonia assistevano numerose delegazioni straniere, il G.M. Onorario Acrisio Bianchini, il Gr. Segretario Giuseppe Tellaro e il G. Oratore Aggiunto Elvio Sciubba"
"Il Capitolo "Minerva" di Roma della Stella d'Oriente ha installato - alla presenza del G.M. (Lino Salvini) e dell'ex G.M. (Giordano Gamberini) del G.O. d'Italia - i dignitari del nuovo Capitolo "Sirio" di Pesaro, W.M. Giusi Brilli Cattarini Ew.p. Antonio Jorio".
Parlano di sé, dei loro esordi nelle Logge venete e di recente, la delegata per l'Italia della Direzione dell'Ordine, la Dr.ssa ELDA LEVI, ha risposto a delle domante pubblicate su Firenze Magazine di Maggio 2001.
Riportiamo quasi per intero l'intervista.
D – Qual’ è il rapporto con la massoneria maschile? E inoltre, vi potete definire "massoneria"?
R - " Il nostro è un rito che affianca la massoneria, ne condivide i fini e accoglie, oltre ai fratelli, anche delle sorelle".
D - Ma sono di più le donne o gli uomini?
" La maggioranza è di donne, proprio perché gli uomini hanno altre, più differenziate opportunità di partecipare a gruppi nell'ambito massonico. Per le donne ce ne sono di meno, quindi scelgono con l'Ordine una delle poche che hanno. E che offre loro- in sostanza- le stesse opportunità sia di approfondimenti e di studi esoterici che di iniziative verso l'esterno, sia culturali che assistenziali".
D - Quante sono, più o meno, in Italia le donne che appartengono all'Ordine?
R - "I membri della Stella d'Oriente - uomini e donne- sono intorno ai cinquecento"
D - Quindi, una persona qualsiasi non può far parte dell'Ordine.
R - "Allo stato attuale no. Ma come tutti gli statuti, anche i nostri possono essere cambiati."
Organizzazione "para-massonicaâ€, collegata alla massoneria "vera" (?), è stata più volte nell'ultimo decennio "strumentalizzata" dai Fratellini , con il dire che presto c'era la possibilità di dialogare alla pari con le sorelle. Probabilmente, si era in attesa che dalla sede principale dell'ordine che è a Washington, venissero indicazioni o si cambiassero gli Statuti per fare entrare le donne non parenti di massoni nei Capitoli, come stabilito nei regolamenti.
Le Stelle d’Oriente, è oggi una delle più grandi organizzazioni fraterne al mondo, ove lavorano uomini e donne iniziate, oramai vecchia di 150 anni, che collabora fattivamente accanto alla più grande e potente organizzazione massonica maschile.
Si legge negli Statuti e Regolamenti dell'Ordine , pubblicati in Italia
Art. 4 - Principi e finalità.
"Il Grande Oriente d'Italia, fatti propri gli Antichi Doveri, persegue la ricerca della verità ed il perfezionamento dell'Uomo e dell'Umana Famiglia; opera per estendere a tutti gli uomini i legami d'amore che uniscono i Fratelli; propugna la tolleranza, il rispetto di sé e degli altri, la libertà di coscienza e di pensiero. Presta la dovuta obbedienza e la scrupolosa osservanza alla Carta Costituzionale dello Stato democratico italiano ed alle Leggi che ad essa si ispirino. (Gran Loggia del 19-20 Marzo 1994)"
"Quella unione di uomini saggi e virtuosi, che, con allegorico significato, si appella ordinariamente "Società dei Liberi Muratori" è stata in ogni tempo considerata come il santuario dei buoni costumi, la scuola delle virtù, il tempio della filantropia. Essa ha per principio la esistenza di un Dio, che adora e rispetta sotto la formula di GRANDE ARCHITETTO DELL' UNIVERSO: ha per fine il perfezionamento del cuore umano; e si propone, qual mezzo necessario per ottenere questo fine, l'esercizio e la pratica della virtù. La società dei Liberi Muratori è di sua natura eminentemente umanitaria, ed è incessantemente occupata ad erigere e fabbricare templi alla virtù e scavare oscure prigioni al vizio".
DEI LIBERI MURATORI
"11. Se il fine della Istituzione è il perfezionamento dell'Uomo, è indispensabile che il Libero Muratore pratichi la vera morale, che suppone la cognizione e l'esercizio dei doveri e dei diritti dell'uomo.
Egli deve essere quindi giusto, umano, sincero, benefico verso ogni specie di persone e soprattutto buon padre, buon figlio, buon fratello, buon marito, buon cittadino."
Le direttive del Grande Oriente d’Italia sono:
Il Grande Oriente d’Italia - Palazzo Giustiniani - è sempre disposto a prendere in considerazione il riconoscimento di quelle Grandi Logge che professano e praticano, liberamente e con pieno convincimento, i Princìpi fondamentali della Libera Muratoria e che possono dimostrare che le Logge di loro dipendenza, ed i membri che la compongono, li hanno praticati con coerenza. Il Grande Oriente d’Italia ritiene che questi Princìpi siano i seguenti:
3 Nessun membro della Gran Loggia o delle Logge che la compongono può avere rapporti massonici con associazioni massoniche irregolari o con Logge miste o con Corpi che ammettono donne.
4 La Gran Loggia deve accettare come membri soltanto uomini, di buoni costumi, che esprimono un credere nell’Essere Supremo.
(documento approvato nella Gran Loggia del 20 marzo 1994, dopo la bufera giudiziaria del 1993, conclusasi con la sentenza di archiviazione nel 2003).
Cosa ne pensa il “grande vecchioâ€, già Gran Maestro Aggiunto del G.O.I. negli anni della crisi che vanno dal 1985 al 1993, il Potentissimo Fr. ETTORE LOIZZO 3,33° grado del R.S.A.A., in un recente libro risponde:
“D-Donne e Massoneria, un capitolo interessante, ma poco conosciuto della Istituzione.
R-“Non c’è un ruolo delle donne in Massoneria. Almeno nella nostra Obbedienza. La rispettiamo, certamente, ma niente di più. Cento anni fa, gli americani (che hanno molta fantasia in tutte le cose) hanno creato un corpo parallelo a quello degli uomini, denominato “Stelle d’Orienteâ€, con un proprio rituale, limitato alle sorelle, alle mogli, alle figlie e alle nipoti in via diretta di massoni.
Va chiarito che non si tratta di un problema di supremazia, ma esclusivamente di tradizione e di rito. Noi siamo cultori del rito solare che, come noto, non prevede l’utilizzazione delle donne.
Altre istituzioni, invece, le accettano regolarmente. Piazza del Gesù, per esempio, lo fa. Noi no. Non possiamo. Pur sapendo e riconoscendo che le donne fanno un figurone sui problemi esoterici e culturali che riguardano la Massoneria. Con loro abbiamo ottimi rapporti, ma non possiamo ammetterle ai nostri lavori.â€
Si sa il pensiero del Gran Maestro Raffi a Trieste il 27.9.02 per l'apertura della nuova Casa Massonica ha detto:†So che in Italia si contano delle obbedienze femminili, e più di una, ma il GOI non ne ammette: le organizzazioni paramassoniche, come l'Ordine delle Stelle d'Oriente, trovano ospitalità, ma non nelle frequentazioni rituali. Del resto quando arrivano dei 'transfughi' da altre obbedienze cui le donne sono ammesse, si percepisce in loro una certa insofferenza. Sulla questione c'è qualche similitudine con quanto accade nella Chiesa: di fermento ce n'è molto…â€
La tolleranza alle novità, dei vertici del Grande Oriente, diventa rispetto delle regole, dopo la partecipazione di un’illustre il fratello Mariano Bianca a una conferenza con un Gruppo Massonico Femminile. Alleghiamo il documento.
L'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente è la più grande organizzazione fraterna del mondo, alla quale possono aderire sia uomini che donne. Ne possono farne parte uomini che siano Maestri Liberi Muratori e donne a loro legate da specifiche relazioni parentali.
L'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente (Order of the Eastern Star - O.E.S.) nacque negli Stati Uniti d'America dalla trasformazione, voluta dai Liberi Muratori Americani, delle Logge d'Adozione in un Ordine misto che escludesse qualunque pratica irregolare di co-Muratoria o di Muratoria mista, mantenendo però gli scopi caritatevoli e beneficenti a proprio fondamento e in collaborazione o a supporto delle analoghe azioni della Muratoria regolare.
L'Ordine venne fondato da Rob Morris, una singolare figura di Massone, insegnante e direttore didattico prima, scrittore (fu poeta laureato della Massoneria) ed organizzatore massonico a tempo pieno poi.
Egli era pervenuto al convincimento che le donne imparentate a Maestri Massoni avrebbero potuto partecipare in certa misura ai benefici derivanti dalla conoscenza di questo grande e fraterno Ordine.
Insieme alla moglie Charlotte Mendenhall, alla quale rimase unito da un amore durato oltre cinquant'anni, lavorò allo sviluppo dell'idea dell'Ordine invitando i Fratelli Massoni e le loro mogli a discuterne i principi.
Nel 1850 sistemò l'idea dei gradi, diede loro forme e analogie, decise che ad ogni grado fosse abbinato un tema preso dalle pagine dell'antichità e che a ciascuno di essi fosse abbinata un'eroina - tre tratte dal Vecchio Testamento e due dal Nuovo.
Le finalità dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente sono quelle della Massoneria Universale, realizzate però con Riti e simbologie proprie.
Le Stelle d'Oriente hanno una loro iniziazione ed operano secondo un loro rituale. La loro è una scuola iniziatica (di tipo lunare) che si propone di fiancheggiare la Massoneria condividendone gli ideali di Libertà, di Fratellanza e di Uguaglianza e lo scopo di perseguire un progresso spirituale e sociale per pervenire, o perlomeno tentare di pervenire, ad una società migliore fondata sull'amore e sulla verità, nella quale siano aboliti l'ingiustizia, l'ignoranza e la discriminazione.
Il simbolismo dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente è appunto incentrato intorno all'astro rappresentato come pentalfa rovesciato e nelle cui punte sono rappresentate figure simboliche.
Ognuna di queste figure è a sua volta emblematica di un personaggio tratto o rielaborato - come abbiamo visto - dall'Antico e dal Nuovo Testamento.
L'identificazione simbolica con le cinque punte e quindi con le cinque figure femminili porta a divenire protagonisti del labirinto della vita. Tutto diviene finalizzato alla esaltazione di virtù quali la fedeltà, la perseveranza, la purezza, la speranza e lo zelo spirituale rispettivamente modulate dalle condizioni muliebri di figlia, vedova, moglie, sorella o madre, come appunto i personaggi precedentemente citati.
La Stella Fiammeggiante rovesciata, simbolo delle Stelle d'Oriente, è stata più volte
oggetto di contestazioni da parte di diverse Organizzazioni massoniche femminili in quanto espressione simbolica, secondo un ottica puramente maschile, della donna intesa come male e quindi rappresentata con la testa poggiata per terra e le gambe per aria. Sempre secondo i detrattori, un altro grave limite dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente sarebbe quello di aver vicino in ogni carica femminile una corrispondente carica maschile e il divieto per le donne di iniziare.
L'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente, al di là dell'aspetto iniziatico, va considerato inoltre una associazione attiva nell'ambito dell'istruzione (borse di studio), della ricerca (sul cancro, sulle malattie cardio-vascolari) e dell'assistenza (volontariato di vario tipo).
L'Ordine è organizzato per Capitoli, governati da Gran Capitoli Nazionali, che si riuniscono in Assemblea Triennale legislativa condotta e diretta dal Gran Capitolo Generale. In quei Paesi nei quali non è possibile o non è conveniente stabilire un
denominato "Aldebaran", con funzione programmatica e di collegamento. Il luogo in cui opera il Capitolo si chiama Clima, ed i quattro lati della loggia sono denominati regioni. Nel Quadro del Capitolo sono rappresentati segni zodiacali e cabalistici. La parte iniziatica si impernia sulla simbologia della Stella a cinque punte, ognuna di colore diverso e con figure di donne eroiche, rilevate dai libri sacri e dalla storia. Questa sostituisce il Delta luminoso della Loggia maschile. Ma la simbologia dell’Ordine è ampia e con implicazioni eterne ed universali, con riferimenti a tutte le religioni, a tutte le virtù morali ed a tutte le condizioni umane. Sono simboli di lealtà, fraternità, rettitudine ed amore, simboli positivi ed attivi che guidano verso la Verità e la Luce, sempre col sostegno della Ragione, ed in continuo impegno di Solidarietà fraterna. Essendo un rito androgino, esso determina una fratellanza armonica, una problematica vasta e completa, ma assolutamente reale, poiché formata, come l’intera società umana, da esseri dei due sessi. Finalità, ritualità, simbologia ed organizzazione sono oggetto di ampia trattazione in un dotto volume del Fratello Sebastiani, nonché in articoli della Sorella Caliterna.
In Italia sono attualmente attivi 15 Capitoli:
- Capitolo MEDITERRANEO n. 1 - Napoli;
- Capitolo MINERVA n. 3 - Roma;
- Capitolo F. DE CAROLIS n. 5 - Cosenza;
- Capitolo SIRIO n. 6 - Roma;
- Capitolo CISALPINO n. 7 - Torino;
- Capitolo TRINACRIA n. 8 - Palermo;
- Capitolo BEATRICE n. 9 - Firenze;
- Capitolo ISIDE n. 10 - Perugia;
qualità di una Loggia di Maestri Muratori come riconosciuta dalla Fraternità Muratoria, quanto a regolarità e legittimità. Questa reciproca autonomia fa sì che l'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente accetti, in tutto il mondo, solo Maestri Muratori Membri di Logge subordinate a Grandi Logge di riconosciuta regolarità e legittimità. Poiché in tutto il mondo i Membri dei Capitoli dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente sono ammessi presso le sedi Muratorie, essi sono tenuti all'obbligo della riservatezza.
L'Ordine ha stabilito come condizioni fondamentali per l'ammissione:
- La fede nell'esistenza dell'Essere Supremo;
- Per gli uomini, che siano stati installati nel grado di Maestro Muratore presso una Loggia Regolare e si trovino a pié di lista di una Loggia Regolare;
- Per le donne, che si trovino in condizioni di parentela stretta con il Maestro Muratore installato nel grado presso una Loggia Regolare e a pié di lista di una Loggia Regolare, ove per parentela stretta si deve intendere moglie, figlia, figlia legalmente adottata, madre, vedova, sorella, nipote, matrigna, figliastra, sorellastra, nonna, pronipote: ognuna, nelle condizioni suddette, che abbia compiuto i diciotto anni può essere eletta Membro dell'Ordine.
Esso è perciò un Ordine i cui Membri si trovano in relazione con la Libera Muratoria. L'Uomo che si trovi a perdere la presenza a pié di lista di una Loggia-Regolare, viene escluso dall'Ordine; la donna che perda il legame parentale per qualunque causa, una volta ammessa, non può più essere esclusa dall'Ordine.
L'ordine della Stella d'Oriente ha come scopo le attività beneficenti e caritatevoli,
sia verso i propri Membri, sia verso l'esterno; le sue attività beneficenti e caritatevoli possono o meno essere svolte in collaborazione con le analoghe attività svolte dai Liberi Muratori. Più ampiamente, gli scopi dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente sono:
- Fraterni, cioè rivolti ai legami di sorellanza e di fraternità che si creano tra i suoi Membri;
- Educativi, cioè rivolti alla promozione dello sviluppo etico, personale e sociale, dei propri Membri, oltre che al sostegno della crescita educativa dell'intera società;
- Scientifici, cioè diretti al sostegno della ricerca scientifica e culturale in generale a beneficio della collettività, oltre che della promozione culturale dei Membri;
- Caritatevoli a beneficio di tutta l'umanità bisognosa.
In questo senso, l'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente versa ogni anno delle somme ingenti a sostegno di numerose iniziative, scientifiche, come la ricerca sui tumori, educative, come assegni di studio universitari per studenti meritevoli ma privi di mezzi, beneficenti, come il totale sostegno di scuole per bambini dislessici. Ogni anno, l'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente raccoglie tra i propri Membri, e distribuisce a favore di iniziative di questo tipo, autonomamente o in collaborazione con le Grandi Logge del mondo, molti miliardi.
L'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente trova tutte le proprie ispirazioni e basa tutti i propri insegnamenti, su un solo Libro che considera Sacro, la Bibbia.
Su di essa si basano le lezioni rituali fondamentali che sono impartite ai Membri nel corso della loro appartenenza all'Ordine; su di essa ogni Membro è costantemente invitato a riflettere. Come dice il Regolamento dell'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente, "I
precetti della Sacra Scrittura guidino e governino la condotta dei Membri di quest'Ordine".
Pertanto, le lezioni dell'Ordine sono esclusivamente scritturali ed i suoi insegnamenti esclusivamente morali. L'Ordine della Stella d'Oriente lavora sia informalmente che Ritualmente. Il suo Rituale, dotato di un ricco simbolismo di provenienza Biblica ricorda a tutti gli Ufficiali i propri compiti, rammenta a tutti i Membri i propri doveri e invoca l'assistenza e l'aiuto dell'Altissimo per tutti i Membri e per l'Ordine in generale; nel corso delle cerimonie di iniziazione, trasmette ai nuovi Membri le lezioni scritturali fondamentali dell'Ordine, insegna ad interpretarne il simbolismo e richiede l'assunzione di una Obbligazione perpetua sull'Onore.
Tale Obbligazione è relativa alla riservatezza sui contenuti dei lavori, sull'appartenenza e sui modi di riconoscimento; oltre che alla difesa dei principi dell'ordine, alla partecipazione alle sue attività e all'obbedienza alle sue leggi e regolamenti.

Usciamo fuori con coraggio, per denunciare che il Grande Oriente d’Italia non si è mai aperto per paura di un attacco del Grande Leone Dormiente, in realtà però quest’ultimo, è sempre attento, vigile e affamato e coglie ogni occasione per aggredire.
Nelle pubblicazioni Inglesi delle “Antiche Costituzioni†del 1723 all’art. 1 si ribadisce: â€Io vi esorto ad onorare Dio nella sua Santa Chiesa, a non abbandonarvi all’eresia, allo scisma, all’errore, nei vostri pensieri o seguendo l’insegnamento di uomini senza creditoâ€.
Il Grande Oriente d’Italia esclude perentoriamente qualsiasi iniziazione femminile al proprio interno.
Ricordate, nei momenti di persecuzione storica e nei momenti della ricostruzione post-bellica, i fratellini si ricordano delle sorelline.
Un’esempio eclatante, l’apertura del futuro Gran Maestro del GOI in esilio, Alessandro Tedeschi, nel 1919.
SVILUPPARE!!!!!!!
Non tutti i Liberi Muratori condividono l'apertura alle donne che è, semmai, da porsi su un piano 'esoterico', non certo della cronaca i cui interpreti sono, quasi sempre, estranei alla lettura delle antiche norme delle corporazioni di mestiere delle quali spesso sconoscono pure l'esistenza…

Di recente il Gran Maestro L'Avv. Gustavo Raffi, ha risposto: “che il problema dovrà essere risolto a livello internazionaleâ€.
La Gran Loggia Unita Inglese ( UGLE), il 10 marzo del 1999, prende ufficialmente le “distanze†e chiarisce definitivamente il modo di comportarsi delle Grandi Logge “regolari†con l'organizzazione internazionale americana delle STELLE D'ORIENTE (Order of the Eastern Star). La inserisce tra i "corpi che interferiscono" con la massoneria, e fa notare che la partecipazione dei fratelli massoni "regolari" alle loro cerimonie è incompatibile. In effetti, un massone che fa parte di una Gran Loggia regolare, viola non solo le direttive internazionali, ma anche i Landmark. Ricordiamo che non solo i Profani o le organizzazioni "irregolari", tra le quali anche le Stelle d'Oriente, non possono lavorare nei templi massonici, dove lavorano gli uomini, e non possono neanche condividere i Templi.
E' il definitivo chiarimento alle "sette regole internazionali per il riconoscimento" deliberate nel lontano 1929 e accettate universalmente nel 1952.
In casa, gli inglesi, come si comportano?
In Inghilterra esistono associazioni iniziatiche squisitamente femminili che usano vari rituali, ad esempio, sull’Arte della tessitura. Altre Obbedienze esclusivamente femminili, adottano integralmente i rituali dei fratelli, come “L’Order of Women Freemasons “ che è un’ organizzazione massonica femminile molto presente e che conta oggi più di 300 logge. Sono state censite almeno due Gran Logge Femminini dalla United Grand Lodge of England, in Inghilterra e nel Galles e vengono definite "corpi d'imitazione":
THE HONOUABLE FRATERNITY OF ANCIENT FREEMASONS
68, GREAT CUMBERLAND PLACE, LONDON W1H7FD;
THE ORDER OF WOMEN’S FREEMASONS
27 PEMBRIDGE GARDENS, LONDON W24EF.
Non sono in rapporti ufficiali con la massoneria regolare, ma sono stimate, e da tempo esistono delle discussioni informali su tematiche di interesse comuni.
Nonostante i Landmarks, divieti imposti e reiterati, la massoneria “regolare†non ha evitato la presenza della donna nell’ambiente massonico o para-massonico, realtà sviluppatasi in Italia e in tutta l’ Europa tra l’Ottocento e i primi del Novecento, erede anche di una pratica associativa (segreta), quella della Carboneria, della Giovine Europa e con Mazzini che si occupò in particolare della filiale italiana, la Giovine Italia.
La setta dei Carbonari, aveva una formazione di donne, denominate Giardiniere, fra le figure di spicco indichiamo la Confalonieri, la Belgioioso, la Bianca Milesi.
Cristina di Belgioioso

Nata a Milano nel 1808 dalla nobile famiglia Trivulzio, sposò nel 1824 il principe Emilio Barbiano di Belgioioso, dal quale presto si separò tenendo con sé la figlia Maria. Educata all'arte, agli interessi sociali, all'attenzione per la condizione femminile da Bianca Milesi, cospirò contro l'Austria per cui dovette fuggire a Parigi, qui fondò un salotto intellettuale e politico tra i più prestigiosi e si dedicò alla diffusione della sua ideologia, in dimestichezza con Mamiani, Massari, Gioberti, Ferrari e dando vita a due importanti periodici, «La Gazzetta Italiana» e «L'Ausonio», ove accanto a scritti del Manzoni e del Vico diffuse notizie sulla realtà sociale della Lombardia. Nel 1842-46, nel suo feudo di Locate, si adoperò per creare istituzioni sansimoniane in favore delle donne del luogo. La rivoluzione del '48 la sorprese a Napoli, ma animosamente noleggiando un vapore e organizzando un corpo di armati, si portò a Milano, dove si adoperò perché casa Savoia accettasse un programma di profonde riforme. Nel 1849 fu incaricata da Mazzini di provvedere all'organizzazione della sanità nella difesa della Repubblica Romana ed ebbe accanto Margaret Fuller Ossoli e Giulia Modena. Caduta Roma, prese la strada dell'esilio e fu a Malta, in Grecia, in Turchia, in Medio Oriente. Gli ultimi anni li trascorse nelle sue ville lombarde di Locate e Merate, impegnata in opere sociali e in varie riflessioni sul problema femminile. Si spense a Milano nel 1871. Tra le sue opere ricordiamo: Essai sur la formation du dogme catholique (1843), Essai sur Vico (1844), Studi intorno alla storia della Lombardia negli ultimi trent'anni … (1847), Osservazioni sullo stato attuale dell'Italia e sul suo avvenire (1868), Sulla moderna politica internazionale (1869).
Giardiniere: con questo termine venivano chiamate tutte le donne che, appartenenti alla Carboneria, invece che radunarsi alle "vendite" si incontravano nei loro giardini. Ogni raggruppamento, giardino formale o aiuola, era composto da nove donne e, per entrare a farvi parte, queste dovevano superare un lungo periodo d’indagine:
· Apprendista: il motto era Costanza e Perseveranza, e in esso venivano illustrati i programmi operativi in atto
· Maestra Giardiniera: vi si arrivava dopo un lungo periodo di tirocinio, il motto era Onore e Virtù; era un livello piuttosto impegnativo e le donne erano autorizzate a portare un pugnale tra calza e giarrettiera.
Segno di riconoscimento era disegnare con la mano un semicerchio, toccandosi la spalla sinistra, poi quella destra e alla fine battere tre colpi sul cuore.
La Società delle Giardiniere cominciò ad agire in Lombardia durante e dopo il marzo del 1821, comunque già nel 1816 sulle rive dell’Olona era infuriata una battaglia romantica che aveva coinvolto tutto il popolo, e che lasciava presagire il malcontento popolare.
Inizialmente l’attività di queste donne non fu presa completamente sul serio, solo dopo il tentativo rivoluzionario del 1821 e dopo che furono giunte diverse notizie da Napoli su una Società delle Giardiniere, le cui componenti erano solite tenere un pugnale nella giarrettiera e usare un linguaggio molto acceso, ci si cominciò a chiedere se queste società esistessero realmente,soprattutto perché la donna, fino ad allora, era considerata solo nel suo ruolo di madre, moglie, sorella e amante e quindi i suoi sentimenti potevano essere legati all’area familiare-affettiva.
Molte furono le donne che vennero arrestate e processate, accusate di far parte di queste società giardiniere. I provvedimenti che furono presi nei loro confronti si differenziarono tra nord e sud.
Nel Lombardo – Veneto le giardiniere erano convinte che fosse sufficiente una congiura per cambiare le sorti del paese, non erano organizzate politicamente, non avevano una volontà comune. Furono interrogate e la maggior parte delle volte giudicate non perseguibili.
Nel Napoletano la congiura aveva assunto l’aspetto di un moto militare e le giardiniere furono incarcerate, torturate e condannate a vari anni di prigione.
Erano madri, erano giovani spose che intravedevano lontano, lontano le desolate madri piangenti di quei martiri, le giovani mogli piangenti, le sorelle piangenti, i teneri figlioletti orfanelli e derelitti; e gemevano e piangevano ……. “ e noi, oggi aggiungiamo, che tra loro c’erano le Cugine che giuravano nelle baracche sul pugnale prima L.O.M. “Liberta’ o Morteâ€, poi “Libertà ed Uguaglianza†ed infine “Fratelli d’Italia, L’Italia s’è desta!
Verso la metà del secolo, particolarmente in Francia ed in Germania, furono costituite varie società androgine, quasi massoniche, come l’ORDINE DELLE MOPSE, L’ORDRE DES CHEVALIERS ET CHEVALIèRES DE LA ROSE e L’ORDRE DE LA FèLICITè. Ci sono indicazioni che quest’ultima associazione mista sia stata attiva anche in Liguria, verso il 1745. Qualcuno afferma, che solo per la curiosità femminile, nacque la così detta Massoneria di Adozione, di impronta festaiola anche se con intenti filantropici.
In Francia già nel 1744 il cavaliere di Beauchène fonda le Logge di Adozione come filiazione di Logge maschili di cui portano il nome. Sono riservate alle consorti ed alle parenti dei Fratelli e vi si ricevono i gradi di Apprendista, Compagna, Maestra e Maestra Perfetta. Il Duca di Chartres vi inizia la moglie e la sorella, duchessa di Bourbon che ne diviene la Gran Maestra. Nel 1774 le Sorelle Massone “lavoravano†in tutti i paesi d’Europa, dove esistevano riunioni della Massoneria Maschile.Nello stesso anno si deve la nascita in Francia della famosa “Loggia delle Nove Sorelle†, che accoglieva molte donne di corte e che il Grande Oriente di Francia la riconobbe come Loggia di Adozione.
Nel 1774 il Grande Oriente di Francia sancì la “Costituzione delle Logge di Adozione, per consentire a questo gentil sesso di partecipare alla carità e alla filosofiaâ€.
A Parigi nel 1760 la loggia di adozione, fondata dal conte di Bernouville, accoglieva letterati, nobili ed artisti. Nel 1774 a Nimegue in una riunione di questo genere, presieduta dal Principe d’Orange e dal Principe di Waldeck, si raccolse tanto da fondare un ospizio per i poveri. Nel 1775, la loggia “S. ANTONIO†di Parigi, dopo l’istallazione della Gran Maestra duchessa di Borbone, fu raccolto molto denaro per liberare alcune persone povere in carcere, perché non avevano potuto pagare i mensili alle nutrici. La stessa Gran Maestra quattro anni dopo, in una delle solite riunioni fece raccogliere una buona somma di denaro per una povera famiglia di provincia, che con ingenua semplicità aveva gettato alla posta una domanda di soccorso così indirizzata: “Ai Signori Massoni di Parigiâ€.
Moltissimi altri esempi di carità si potrebbero citare ad onore della massoneria di adozione, che prosperava anche durante l’impero di Napoleone Bonaparte, sempre con carattere essenzialmente filantropico e con molto splendore.
La Massoneria era tanto in auge in Francia che Maria Antonietta scriveva in data 26 gennaio 1781: “Tutto il mondo vi partecipaâ€.
La partecipazione femminile alla Libera Muratoria, fu un grande argomento di dibattito in tutte le Massonerie latine, in un’epoca nella quale la donna si trovava in uno stato di inferiorità sociale e di dipendenza dall’uomo. Benché la discussione fosse stata avviata in ambienti dei gradi “azzurriâ€, fu nei gradi Scozzesi che si arrivò ai fatti.
Dalle logge femminili di Adozione, vere e proprie iniziazioni di donne , nei templi, furono praticate in Italia da Giuseppe Garibaldi, Gran Maestro effettivo del Grande Oriente d’Italia nel 1864 e Gran Maestro onorario a vitam, oltre che “Primo Massone d’Italiaâ€. Quando accolse le prime sorelle, Garibaldi scrisse che si accingeva a celebrarle coi poteri riconosciuti dalla Gran Loggia Unita d’ Inghilterra. Iniziò anche la figlia Teresita.
“Per il sesso debole Garibaldi stravedeva; fu uno dei più impegnati paladini della sua emancipazione. In questa campagna non si impose limiti, firmò diplomi di ogni genere, intestati a più o meno nobili dame, che non avevano nessuna perplessità nel vedere figurare i loro dati anagrafici in un documento massonico. Alla sorella Susanna Elena Carruthers, nata ad Edimburgo nel marzo del ’31 e dimorante a Pisa, fu consegnato nell’agosto 1867; nel luglio il Nizzardo sottoscrisse quello intestato alla ventiseienne Luigia Candia De Michelis.
Il primo accenno dell’Umanitario ad un’attività assimilabile a quella di una Loggia femminile è del 1867: “La Società Patriottica femminile di Milano, presieduta dall’ottima sorella Angelina Foldi, incaricò tre sorelle nostre, Batoli, Bracco e Marino, affinché distribuissero soccorsi agli straziati fratelli di Palermoâ€. Vi è poi un cenno a Candia De Michelis. I cognomi menzionati sono tutti presenti nelle cronache massoniche del decennio. Andrea Batoli era addirittura un 33mo del Supremo Consiglio di Palermo. Dobbiamo ancora all’Umanitario una notizia da Torino: all’inizio del’69 annunciò che “stava per fondersi una Loggia presieduta dalla Principessa Lascarisâ€. Altre informazioni riguardavano un brindisi “alle mopse della Federico Campanella di Modica†e alla moglie di Ferdinando Ferruggio, della Samaney, sposata con il solo matrimonio civile e premiata per questo “con l’ammissione all’Ordineâ€.â€
Nella storia massonica italiana il 1864 è l'anno in cui fu diffuso il Decreto del Gran Maestro Giuseppe Garibaldi sulla riforma della Massoneria in Italia e contenente anche le modalità per organizzare le cosiddette "Logge di Donne". Il documento inviato al Supremo Consiglio del Grande Oriente d'Italia stabiliva:
Caprera 15 maggio 1864 E.·.V.·.
A.·.G.·.D.·.G.·.A.·.D.·.U.·.
AL S.·.C.·.G.·.O.·. d'Italia residente provvisoriamente in Palermo.
Io G.·.M.·. della Massoneria Italiana del Rito Scozzese antico ed Accettato - riconosciuto dal Gr.·.M.·. della Massoneria Inglese sotto il medesimo Rito - a maggiormente riuscire al desiderato scopo dell'Unità Massonica italiana, propongo quanto segue:
1°. Esistendo nella città di Palermo il Sup.·.Cons.·. G.·.O.·. d'Italia di Rito Scozz.·. Ant.·. ed Acc.·., è mio desiderio che tutti i Corpi Mass.·. esistenti in Italia al medesimo Rito, si riuniscano a quello per cementare l'Unità sudetta.
2°. Tutti i Corpi Mass.·. che travagliano regolarmente con tutt'altro Rito, sono considerati conformi alle regole degli Statuti Generali dell'Ordine.
3°. Credo pure necessario che si riunisca la G.·.L.·.C.·. in Palermo, ove intervengano i rispettivi deputati di tutte le LL.·. esistenti in Italia che vogliono a noi unirsi, onde possano intendersi.
4°. Saranno create delle LL.·. di Donne, a fine di vieppiù facilitare i nostri lavori, conferendo esse col S.·.C.·.G.·.O.·. d'Italia residente provvisoriamente a Palermo.
Le presenti proposizioni da me firmate, saranno promulgate e lette in tutte le LL.·. Mass.·. d'Italia.
G. Garibaldi 33.·.°
La creazione delle logge di donne faceva parte dell'ambizioso progetto di Garibaldi di diffondere i principi laici e massonici nella società italiana post-unitaria mediante una collaborazione tra massoneria e mondo femminile attraverso l'Adozione, della quale il Generale fu il più illustre sostenitore. Si svilupparono così le logge di Adozione nate in un periodo critico per la massoneria post risorgimentale afflitta da problemi e divisioni interne.
Il Decreto venne pubblicato su L'Umanitario, anno I, n. 12, Palermo, 1867, p. 6. L'Umanitario era il bollettino del Supremo Consiglio di Rito Scozzese del Grande Oriente d'Italia. Il testo del Decreto fu perentoriamente diffuso dall'Organo Supremo alle Logge esortandole: "(..) a voler concorrere con i loro lavori, acciò sia conseguito il fine supremo che ci propone il detto sommo Cittadino, quello cioè, dell'Unità Mass.·. Italiana. Ed il Sup.·. Cons.·. stenderà le braccia con gaudio a tutti coloro che si coopereranno per cotanto sublime e santo scopo".
Giuseppe Belmonte, Duca di Santangelo, venerabile della Loggia “I FIGLI DELL’ETNAâ€, decise di portare la sua pietra al grande edificio massonico del Supremo Consiglio Scozzese di Palermo che Garibaldi dichiarava di voler costruire. Nella metà del 1868 fece battezzare in Loggia la figlia ARGIA dalla Contessa Giulia Caracciolo Cigala.
Tra le nobil dame, spicca per impegno e tenacia la Contessa Cigala.
“La contessa Cigala, assieme alla sorella Enrichetta onnipresente militante femminile dell’ esoterismo massonico italiano, movimentò in molte occasioni la scena profana dell’ex Regno di Napoli, alleandosi con chiunque le capitasse sotto mano. Due esempi ne configurano la personalità: l’Anti-Concilio di Napoli, promosso nel dicembre 1869 da Giuseppe Ricciardi in contrapposizione al Vaticano I, la vide con la sorella attivissima organizzatrice; in occasione della spedizione garibaldina del 1867, conclusasi con la débàcle di Mentana, un manipoli di volontari da lei patrocinato le fece dono di una bandiera conquistata in una scaramuccia con i papalini. “
Enrichetta Caracciolo

Quinta delle otto figlie del comandante Caracciolo, cadetto di una nobile famiglia napoletana, Enrichetta nacque nel 1821. Alla morte del padre, la madre la rinchiuse presso il convento di clausura delle suore benedettine di San Gregorio Armeno, dove fu costretta a pronunciare i voti. In convento, a causa del suo atteggiamento, ma soprattutto delle letture clandestine, venne ben presto gratificata dalla nomea di rivoluzionaria, favorevole ai liberali e contraria alla monarchia. L'ambiente chiuso e retrivo in cui era costretta a vivere la spinse più volte a richiedere alla Sacra Rota, a Gregorio XVI e a Pio IX lo scioglimento dei voti, che però non ottenne per la tenace opposizione del cardinale Riario Sforza, arcivescovo di Napoli. I disturbi nervosi di cui mostrava di soffrire le permisero tuttavia di lasciare il convento almeno durante il giorno. Ma, accusandola di connivenza con i liberali, il cardinale Riario ottenne facilmente l'autorizzazione a farla arrestare e a costringerla ad anni di assoluta segregazione. Nel 1854, ottenuta la libertà condizionata, Enrichetta riprese i contatti con le società segrete di Napoli, sfuggendo alla polizia e al clero che la ricercavano. La liberazione della città, nel 1860, significò per lei l'inizio di una nuova vita che culminò nel matrimonio con l'inglese Greuthen. Nel 1864, in un meridione tutt'altro che pacificato e retto da leggi speciali e tribunali militari, pubblicò le sue memorie
Nell’ Assemblea del 1867 De Luca , affrontò un tema quanto mai attuale, la questione dei rapporti fra donna e Massoneria:
RIviviamo periodicamente la questione delle Figlie di adozione e delle Mopse. Le Figlie di adozione , istituzione francese, sono dame di carità; il loro ufficio è l’esercizio della beneficenza. – Le Mopse, da mops (cane in teutonico), simbolo di fedeltà, sorsero nel medio evo cogli anatemi di Roma; si davano loro a conservare gli oggetti massonici, - L a questione delle Figlie di adozione e delle mopse , decisa in massima , è per l’attuazione, questione di tempo. L’educazione impartita fino ad ora alle nostre donne non permise ancora al G.O. di fare un passo in questa via di progresso, ed il Fr. Macchi, qui presente, comunque caldo partigiano della muliebre abilitazione, pure dovette piegare dinanzi alle prepotenti condizioni dell’attualità – Buoni padri di famiglia, educhiamo le nostre figlie ai nobili sentimenti della beneficenza, togliamole all’incubo del pregiudizio, apprendiamo loro a sapersi condurre nel mondo, diamo loro l’esempio del rispetto alla donna, e verrà tempo che saranno buone ausiliare dell’Ordine nostro. Ammettendole ora a parte dei nostri lavori verrebbero facilmente a screditare colla loro leggerezza la più pura delle istituzioni. Però non si perda di vista la questione, e la si studi onde arrivare allo scopoâ€
Anche la famosa Madamme Blavatsky (Helena Petrovna), fondatrice della Società Teosofica – New York 1875 – fu iniziata ad un’ alto grado del Rito di Memphis-Misraim dal Gran Gerofante Universale Giuseppe Garibaldi.
Il momento storico in cui si concreta formalmente una svolta, tramantata nel tempo, rispetto al ruolo istituzionale della donna all’interno della Libera Muratoria, coincide con l’azione di Marie Deraismes.
In Europa, la soluzione la diedero parzialmente , GEORGE MARTIN e gli altri fratelli della Loggia “ I Liberi pensatori di Pecqâ€, con la iniziazione massonica nel febbraio del 1882 ai primi tre gradi della sorella Maria Deraismes (1828-1894), che fondarono a Parigi nel 1893/4 la Gran Loggia Simbolica Scozzese Mista di Francia, detta anche “ LE DROIT HUMAINâ€- ( Il Diritto Umano).
Il Fr. Gorge Martin 30° grado (volontario garibaldino) appartenente al Rito Scozzese che nel 1860 era Oratore all’Assemblea Costituente della GRAN LOGGIA SIMBOLICA SCOZZESE – oggi: GRAN LOGGIA DI FRANCIA.
La “FEDERATION MIXTE DU DROIT HUMAIN », l’aggettivo « Mixte » fa riferimento al fatto che questa associazione, attiva soprattutto nel campo dei diritti umani, accoglie tra le sue file sia uomini che donne a parità di diritti.
Maria Deraismes (1828-1894)
Résolument républicaine et démocrate, elle participe activement à diverses associations pour la défense des droits des femmes. S'inscrivant dans une lutte contre l'antiféminisme, elle publie tout au long de sa vie de nombreux ouvrages en faveur de l'émancipation des femmes.
Elle organise avec Léon Richer, le 11 juillet 1870, le premier banquet féministe et en août 1878, le premier congrès international du droit des femmes.
Dès 1881, elle devient la première femme à prendre la direction d'un journal "Le Républicain de Seine et Oise".
Le 14 janvier 1882, elle est reçue apprentie Franc-maçonne, à la loge Les Libres Penseurs au Pecq. Dès lors, elle ne cesse de lutter pour une véritable reconnaissance et admission des femmes en Franc-maçonnerie. Cette lutte soutenue par le docteur Georges Martin aboutit à la création de la maçonnerie mixte du Droit Humain en avril 1893.
Successivo alla costituzione della Gran Loggia, l’’11 MAGGIO 1899, ci fu la costituzione del SUPREMO CONSIGLIO DEL 33° ED ULTIMO GRADO DELLA MASSONERIA SCOZZESE MISTA INTERNAZIONALE, il solo che può rilasciare le investiture costitutive delle “Officine†Miste dal 1° al 33° grado incluso per tutto il mondo.
Affiliata al “Droid Humain†fu Annie Besant, allieva prediletta della Madamme Blavatsky (Helena Petrovna) alla cui opera si deve nel 1902, l’introduzione in Inghilterra della “Co-Masonryâ€. Sei anni dopo la fondazione a Londra della “Human Duty†ad opera della Besant, sorse la “Honorable Fraternità of Ancient Masonry†, poi diventata “The Order of Women Free Masonsâ€, mentre nel 1913 nasceva la “Honorabke Fraternità of Ancient Freemasonsâ€. Di notevole importanza “The Order of Ancient Free and Accepted Masonry for Men and Woman†fondato dalla Bothwell-Gosse nel 1925.
Le origini de LE DROIT HUMAIN nel nostro paese risalgono al 1915, quando fu introdotta per opera da M. Spasiano e E. Donvito ( che furono poi membri del Gruppo Massonico che si richiamava a Palazzo Brancaccio), con Bolla-Patente del 20 agosto 1915.
In Italia presente ufficialmente dall’ 01 ottobre del 1922 con il Rappresentante del Supremo Consiglio il Pot.mo Fr. FABIO VALENTINO 33 e dopo gli sconvolgimenti politici del 1925 la Federazione Italiana si mette in “sonnoâ€, per riprendere pieno riconoscimento nel 1951 (decreto del 28/01) che riconosce il Governo eletto nella tornata dell’ 8-9-10 dicembre 1950, quale organismo direttivo della Federazione Italiana del Diritto Umano e presidente viene eletto il Pot. Fr. Agostino Caporlingua 33 . Attualmente la Federazione italiana è presente con 15 logge e 150 iscritte.
Persegue la conoscenza di se stessi secondo gli insegnamenti di donne come Annie Besant, filosofa della società teosofica parigina, e di Maria Montanari, Gran maestra in Italia fino al 1985.
Leggiamo e riportiamo nella Dichiarazione di principi:
“ART.01 l’Ordine Massonico Misto Internazionale “Il Diritto Umano†afferma l’uguaglianza essenziale dei due esseri umani, l’uomo e la Donna. Proclamando “Il Diritto Umano†l’Ordine vuole che essi giungano su tutta la terra a godere – in maniera uguale – della giustizia sociale, in una Umanità organizzata in Società libere e fraterne.
ART.02 Composta da Massoni dei due sessi, fraternamente uniti, senza distinzione di razze, di religione, di filosofie, l’Ordine s’impone, per raggiungere tale scopo, un metodo rituale simbolico, grazie al quale i suoi membri edificano il loro Tempio alla perfezione ed alla Gloria dell’Umanità.â€

Alcuni massoni nel pieno spirito “garibaldino†non potevano che diventare alleati delle donne “uomini liberiâ€, che rivendicavano un ruolo attivo, anche nella massoneria, non solo durante le guerre, ma principalmente negli anni della ricostruzione post-bellico.
Nell’anno 1900, a Napoli esisteva un
“ANTICO ed ORTODOSSO SUPREMO CONSIGLIO dei 33.:
Federazione italiana di R∴S∴A∴ed A∴ e delle sorelle MOPSEâ€.
Ma ebbe scarso sviluppo.
Come veniva considerata la presenza delle Mopse, dal Gran Maestro del Grande Oriente d’Italia Francesco De Luca (in carica dal1864 al1867):
“ Riviene periodicamente la questione delle figlie di adozione o mopse - così DE LUCA affrontò il problema - Istituzione francese, esse sono dame di carità; il loro ufficio è l’esercizio della beneficenza; sorsero nel Medio Evo con gli anatemi di Roma; si davano loro a conservare gli oggetti massonici. La questione delle figlie di adozione, decisa in massima è, per attuazione, questione di tempo. L’educazione impartita fino ad ora alle nostre donne non permise al Grande Oriente di fare un passo in questa via di progresso. Buoni padri di famiglia, educhiamo le nostre figlie ai nobili sentimenti della beneficenza, togliamole all’incubo del pregiudizio, apprendiamo loro a sapersi condurre nel mondo e verrà tempo che saranno buone ausiliarie dell’Ordine nostro. Mettendole ora a parte dei nostri lavori verrebbero facilmente a screditare colla loro leggerezza la più pura delle Istituzioni.â€
I vari Gran Maestri della massoneria italiana, dovettero affrontare gli anni della pubblicistica antimassonica; ove l’ammissione delle donne, anche se a titolo diverso e in ruolo subalterno, dava facilmente adito a polemiche e ad accuse.
Leo Taxil, inventò anche una Massoneria Palladica che egli chiamò “Rito Palladio Riformato†, dedita a piccole orge, con Gran Sacerdotessa Diana Vaughan.
Con la morte del Gran Maestro del Grande Oriente d’Italia, Adriano Lemmi nel 1906 e l’elezione a Sovrano Gran Maestro del R.S.A.A. di Achille Ballori e luogotenente Saverio Fera, l’unità massonica maschile italiana cessa nel 1908.
Si ebbero così due Massonerie dette dei Ferriani e dei Balloriani che, dal luogo delle rispettive sedi, assunsero il nome di Piazza del Gesù e di Palazzo Giustiniani. Dal caos massonico italiano che ne seguì , che si protrarrà fino al 1961 e al 1973, nacquero alcuni gruppi, fondati da coloro che non volevano prendere posizione in favore degli uni o degli altri. Fra questi, uno era capeggiato dal fratello Edoardo Frosini, noto anche come dottor Hermes, fondatore di una loggia di Rito Simbolico a Firenze e dimissionario dal G.O.I. l’8 febbraio 1909, fondò il Rito Filosofico Italiano.
In Italia per la prima volta il Rito Filosofico Italiano nel 1910 ammise le donne con gli stessi diritti e doveri degli uomini, escludendosi però le maritate con profani e ponendo alle nubili l’obbligo di sposare Massoni: limitazioni che non sembrano compatibili con la libertà, specie in questo delicato campo.
Sempre in quegli anni – dicembre 1910- in Italia il Rito Filosofico Italiano, risolveva per conto suo la questione delle donne in loggia, ammettendole con gli stessi diritti e doveri degli uomini ( con alcuni limiti). Nelle sue Costituzioni si legge:
“L’Articolo 12 - Si ammettono a titolo regolare tanto l’uomo che la donna. Non possono, per altro, essere ammesse donne unite in matrimonio con un Profano; le sorelle nubili debbono promettere sul loro onore che esse non contrarranno matrimonio che con un Libero Muratoreâ€.
Il Rito , ebbe un suo momento di notorietà fino all’inizio della seconda guerra mondiale.
Con la vittoria e il ritorno alle logge il Rito Filosofico ritenne di aver compiuto il suo mandato e si sciolse. I suoi membri si ricongiunsero al Supremo Consiglio del Rito Scozzese Antico ed Accettato per l’Italia e sue Colonie di Piazza del Gesù 47 di Roma ……….
Un tentativo di risveglio del tutto irregolare è stato effettuato nel 1973 o ’74 dal Savona – Piazza del Gesù - , che esibiva patenti che furono ritenute irregolari del G.O.I.
Nel nord dell'Italia sempre agli inizi del 1900, da un’Obbedienza Mista, la
GRAN LOGGIA MISTA SIMBOLICA ITALIANA,
su sollecitudine del GRANDE ORIENTE d’ITALIA , precisamente dal RITO SIMBOLICO ITALIANO (1912), nacque e visse per qualche tempo una Gran Loggia, formata esclusivamente da donne che praticava e governava i soli primi tre gradi simbolici.
:
GRAN LOGGIA FEMMINILE d’ITALIA
di cui fu Gran Maestra Lavinia Holl’o e Gran Maestra Aggiunta Anna Franchi ,
“Massoneria Femminile Italiana – Ia Assemblea Costituente.
29 Marzo 1913.
Ill∴ e Car∴ Sorella,
Questa Sereniss∴Gr∴ Loggia, venuta a conoscenza delle deliberazione prese, nell’ultima sua tenuta, del Grand’Oriente d’Italia a proposito di una costituente organizzazione iniziatica di Donne, ritenuto di aderire a questa nuova organizzazione che sostanzialmente risponde agli scopi che la Gran Loggia Mista Simbolica d’Italia si è preposti, ha deliberato di sospendere i suoi lavori e di convocare in Roma nel giorno 30 marzo p.v. ad ore 14, nella sala cortesemente concessa dalla Sereniss∴Gr∴ Loggia di Rito Simbolico Italiano, in via Dogana Vecchia 29 (Palazzo Giustiniani), tutti i gruppi di donne già organizzati massonicamente nelle varie città d’Italia per discutere …..â€
Un’autorevole fratello scozzese del tempo, Liborio Granone 33 del Supremo Consiglio del R.S.A.A. di Piazza del Gesu’ 47 , scriveva nel 1915:
…†L’unica soluzione è quella di permettere e di agevolare la formazione di una specie di massoneria femminile, esclusivamente femminile. Gli Ordini regolari dovrebbero avere diretti rapporti con essa, secondo norme da stabilirsi di comune accordo, in modo però da evitare qualsiasi vincolo di dipendenza. Le decisioni dei primi non dovrebbero imporsi alla seconda, come la condotta di questa non dovrebbe compromettere quelli. Ognuno per conto proprio e tutti guidati del trinomio Libertà – Uguaglianza – Fratellanza per beneficiare i popoli, agevolando lo sviluppo generale del progresso, combattendo il dispotismo e propugnando la giustizia, la pace e la verità sempre e dovunque.
In tal guisa si eviterebbero tutti i deplorevoli inconvenienti dannosi, cagionati sia dalla esclusione totale delle donne dal movimento iniziatici, che dalla loro ammissione nelle logge regolari maschili. Non sarà magari una massoneria perfetta, specialmente nei primi tempi, ma benefici se ne avranno molti, perché risulta necessario organizzare le donne con vincoli solenni ed in segreto , dati i pregiudizi sociali che ancora imperano a vantaggio dei preti. Sul riguardo possono sorgere divergenze secondarie, ma è impossibile trascurare ancora la donna.
Queste per altro progrediscono quotidianamente con impressionante rapidità. Il secolo ventesimo sarà ricordato anche per la pacifica rivoluzione femminile, che si compie sotto i nostri occhi. La donna non è più esclusa dalla vita pubblica e professionale. Essa lavora nei campi e nelle industri, insegna nelle scuole, esercita la medicina ed altre professioni, partecipa al commercio, parla nei comizi e nei congressi, in certi paesi entra anche nei parlamenti, sostiene la concorrenza degli uomini, si afferma sempre più nelle arti, nelle e nelle scienze.
La donna insomma non è più serva, non è più serva, non è strumento di piacere, non è povero simulacro umano confinato nelle alcove e nelle cucine, o nel focolare domestico, se si ama la idilliaca retorica, che in sostanza è falsa e rancida – per subire continuamente la tirannica volontà maschile. Essa si risveglia, si redime e lotta vittoriosa non per il predominio, ma per avere gli stessi diritti e doveri degli uomini, per essere libera come questi, per rendersi degna di appartenere all’umanità. Il suo progresso intellettuale, etico, politico e così via è inarrestabile, travolge pregiudizi e superstizioni, contribuisce allo sviluppo della civiltà ed assicura efficaci impulsi al graduale miglioramento dell’individuo e dell’umana convivenza…â€
“ Ond’è lodevole lo sforzo di alcune benemerite donne, che in Italia han fatto sorgere e diffondere la massoneria femminile, la cui Gran Maestre è la sig. [ non la chiama Sorella] Lavinia Holl’ assai nota specialmente nel campo magistrale per le sue non comuni virtù di organizzatrice tenace e valorosa. La Gran Loggia Femminile d’Italia si è regolarmente costituita nel 1912, essa pratica e governa i solo primi gradi simbolici e svolge un’azione prevalentemente filantropica ed educativa. La sua divisa è: Patria – Famiglia – Umanità – Libertà – Uguaglianza – Fratellanza. La Gran Loggia ha fondato alcune officine e conta un buon numero di affiliate.
Questo nuovo sodalizio iniziatici potrà fare molto bene, specialmente dal punto di vista intellettuale e filantropico, se persisterà senza tentennamenti. Bisogna che vada avanti e che abbia fiducia nelle proprie forze e nel proprio avvenire, perché la sua missione non è facile, né di poco conto: redimere le donne italiane, che in massima parte ancora non sanno sottrarsi alla nefasta influenza pretesca. Di contro il Vaticano è necessario che sorga ed abbia vita rigogliosa e feconda anche la massoneria femminile, alla quale perciò non dovrebbe mancare la solidarietà costante dei liberi muratoriâ€
Testimonianza certa, che la presenza femminile nelle Logge era frequente, ma a quel tempo esistevano piccoli gruppi sparsi sul territorio già organizzati massonicamente. Qualche vecchio massone, afferma che l’Obbedienza, anche se con un numero d'aderenti molto limitato, vive ancora.
Alla fine del XIX secolo, il movimento di emancipazione femminile pose nuovamente in evidenza la questione dell’accesso delle donne nelle logge massoniche, ma non nella forma spuria delle logge di adozione, che pur aveva soddisfatto le nobildonne del Settecento, bensì secondo le identiche regole iniziatiche e rituali riservate agli uomini. Queste decise rivendicazioni aprirono, nella storia massonica, il capitolo delle Obbedienze “rosaâ€.
I primi anni del 900, vide il nascere di una moltitudine di Obbedienze miste, o esclusivamente femminili o composte da gran logge “a sessi separatiâ€.
Anche il movimento massonico femminile fu disperso durante il fascismo, e si ricostituì nel secondo dopoguerra.
L’11 ottobre del 1925, i Fascisti romani, guidati dal famigerato federale Italo Foschi, assaltarono le Sede del R.S.A.A. e della Serenissima Gran Loggia, sita in Piazza del Gesù al n° 47. Gli squadristi erano un centinaio e nella loro furia devastatrice non risparmiarono niente, nemmeno i busti di Garibaldi, Mazzini, Obberdan e Bovio. I labari e un gran ritratto ad olio del Palermi furono portati per scherno per le vie della Capitale ed infine bruciati.
Sin dal dopoguerra è iniziata la lacrimevole fioritura di iniziative massoniche, che ha portato i Massoni a difendersi da una belligeranza interna quasi permanente. La Massoneria si offre al basso intrigo di corridoio e all’infedeltà di chi anche gli ha “giurato†(o impegno massonico) obbedienza. A questo riguardo ci sembra opportuno ricordare quanto scritto da Christian Jacq.
“Il suolo del Tempio massonico è un pavimento a mosaico, cioè una sorta di scacchiera in cui s’alternano caselle bianche e nere. Esso raffigura allegoricamente il mondo, che è luce e tenebre a un tempo. Si potrebbe inoltre affermare che è un’eloquente rappresentazione della storia dell’Ordine Massonico, comprendente periodi costruttivi e fasi di decadenzaâ€.
“Quando la Massoneria riprese nel nostro Paese i suoi lavori dopo la forzata interruzione ventennale, si ricostituì anche quella femminile ad iniziativa della sorella M. A. COSTA – CAVINI, la quale , già in possesso di un vecchio brevetto di Rosa – Croce, si pose dapprima alla obbedienza di un Gruppo Simbolico, dando successivamente vita, a seguito di difficoltà sorte, ad un Rito autonomo femminile, di cui assunse la Gran Maestranza onoraria, costituzione di un Supremo Consiglio sul modello Scozzese.
Sappiamo che la Sorella Costa-Cavini è una perfetta iniziata, dotata di grande fede, di tenace volontà, di adeguata cultura, di alto spirito filantropico e che essa dalla mamma apprese, quand’era bambina, il valore della sciarpa massonica, decorante il corpo esanime del nonno, il quale, passato all’Oriente Eterno, le lasciò il nobile retaggio spirituale che la condusse più tardi all’iniziazione. Sappiamo anche che attorno a lei è un eletto cenacolo di sorelle tutte docenti universitarie.â€
Le esigenze del 1946 erano determinate dalle misure fasciste e dalla guerra, che lontanamente si possono paragonare agli anni successivi delle varie “scissioni†e “diaspore†che hanno determinato il “caos†e talvolta la “contraffazione†dei filoni storici della Massoneria Italiana.

L’incontrollata proliferazione di formazioni Massoniche o sedicenti tali, prive di radici e di riferimenti, spinge spesso i promotori ad adottare indebitamente il nome di “PIAZZA DEL GESU’ â€, per indubbio prestigio che assicura tale denominazione, sinonimo in Italia ed all’estero, di Massoneria a carattere spiccatamente tradizionale ed esoterico.
Infatti, la maggior parte di essi, si richiama a quei membri di “PIAZZA DEL GESU’ †che non accettarono l’incorporazione nel G.O.I. (andando “in sonno†o costituendo nuclei separati dopo il 1945 e il 1973) o all’artefice della fusione; altri, di più recente costituzione, sono nati dopo la scomunica internazionale inglese di “irregolarità†(1993) del GRANDE ORIENTE d’ITALIA di “PALAZZO GIUSTINIANI†.
Anni in cui il potere politico, pur essendo fecondo di grandi realizzazioni massoniche, indebolì notevolmente la compagine spirituale esistente fra i Fratelli. Nulla più delle divergenze in materia politica è causa di inimicizia fra i Fratelli, convinti della potenza dell’Ordine, si infiltrarono nelle Logge, per conseguire finalità di lucro individuali, per ottenere facilitazioni nella vita e nella carriera profana e per affermarsi nella vita politica.
“La Massoneria è sempre viva e perciò sempre attuale quando fa Massoneria; è sempre in ritardo e sempre battuta quando la protende a forza politica, a centro di potere, a scuola ideologica†.
Dopo il forzato assonnamento, si parla nel rapporto riservatissimo del Commissario Capo di P.S. Giuseppe Dosi presso il Center Intelligence Corps, il 9 febbraio del 1946, scriveva al punto : “ 5) A Roma assicurasi trovasi presso Piazza Ungheria una loggia massonica femminile appartenente alla Massoneria di adozione che ammette le donne e della quale è Venerabile una professoressa 70 enne.â€
In Italia c’erano donne che avevano brevetti massonici del Rito Filosofico Italiano, del DROIT HUMAIN e di altre Gran Logge o Obbedienze Miste che si erano estinte nelle varie fusioni o proseguivano come Miste , che bussavano alle porte dei Templi delle Massonerie Italiane di R.S.A.ed A.
Il R.S.A.ed A., a differenza della massoneria simbolica, aveva attinto gli alti gradi da una tradizione lontana, non artigianale ma cavalleresca e aristocratica. La prima loggia di maestri scozzesi si riunì a Londra nel 1733 tre anni dopo che il cavaliere Andrè Michel Ramsay, precorritore dei Riti Scozzesi, veniva iniziato Libero Muratore.
Nel 1762 con la promulgazione delle Costituzioni di Losanna e delle Costituzioni di Federico II di Prussica la fisionomia del rito era in gran parte completa. Ufficialmente, però, il primo Supremo Consiglio del Rito Scozzese fu eletto a Charleston nella Caroline del Sud (U.S.A.) il 1801; il secondo, a Parigi nel 1804. In Italia il primo Supremo Consiglio fu costituito a Milano nel 1805.
Il Rito Scozzese non ha mai riconosciuto la Massoneria Mista o una Massoneria Femminile, ma uomini con alti gradi hanno sempre favorito, almeno in Italia dal dopoguerra fino ai nostri giorni, la nascita di una Massoneria Femminile, perché ritenuta priva di discordie o peggio, che affliggono invece, ancora largamente, la o le Massoneria maschile.
Scriveva GINO PELAGGI 33 sul Notiziario del 1948 del “SUPREMO CONSIGLIO D’ITALIA DEL 33 ED ULTIMO GRADO DI R. S. A. ed A. PER L’ITALIA, SUE COLONIE E DIPENDENZEâ€:
“Quali i rapporti che i Supremi Consigli regolari di Rito Scozzese possono avere con la Massoneria Femminile? Senza dubbio fraterni, pur se necessariamente soltanto ufficiosi fino a quando il CONVENTUM INTERNAZIONALE non avrà adottata una determinazione, che noi pensiamo, per le ragioni anzidette, debba condurre al riconoscimento delle Logge femminili.
Si dirà che i Landmarks parlano di “uominiâ€; che gli old charges si riferiscono solo a “fratelli†ed, analogamente, le Costituzioni Anderson del 1717 e di Federico di Prussica del 1786; mentre le dichiarazioni di principi, approvate nel Conventum di Losanna del 1875, sancendo che la “Massoneria è aperta agli uomini di tutte le nazionalitàâ€, sembra escludere le donne.
Anzitutto le Costituzioni di Anderson, quando, al n. 4, parlano dell’iniziazione, fanno riferimento a persona di età non inferiore ai 25 anni, senza quindi distinzione di sesso.
Ma, a prescindere da ciò, a noi sembra inconsistente sottigliezza quella di voler inferire da una locuzione adoperata al maschile un divieto per le donne, che avrebbe dovuto essere, nel caso, sancito espressamente; mentre usualmente si adopera il maschile: sicchè “uomo†diventa, nel linguaggio comune, quando il vocabolo viene adoperato in senso generale, sinonimo ed equivalente di “individuoâ€, parola, quest’ultima, che non consente distinzione di sesso.
Pur se nelle Grandi Costituzioni non si accenna alle donne, da ciò volendosi desumere il divieto di iniziarle, nulla impedisce che il Conventum apporti una modifica in senso positivo ed esplicativo. Il mondo cammina e si evolve e questa realtà, che è nella legge del progresso, consigliò appunto Federico II di sancire che le Costituzioni possano essere modificate nel Congressi Internazionali, come infatti si fece a Losanna nel 1875. Solo i Landmarkes sono intangibili; ma essi consentono, come abbiamo visto, una interpretazione la quale non è di ostacolo alla soluzione auspicata.
E’ questa, quindi, una questione che dovrà decidere il Conventum e tre soluzioni si presentano: o l’esclusione, o l’ammissione delle donne nelle Loggie insieme con gli uomini, o la costituzione di una vera e propria Massoneria femminile. Noi siamo per quest’ultima determinazione, che varrebbe ad evitare da una parte, gli inconvenienti dannosi derivanti dall’assenza delle donne nelle Officine, e dall’altra l’ eterossia di un Rito Misto che, almeno come tale, non potrebbe essere riconosciuto, perché contrastante col tradizionalismo scozzese.
Si stabilirebbero, di comune accordo, i rapporti che dovrebbero intercorrere tra gli Ordini maschili e femminili, eliminando interferenze e vincoli di dipendenza; ma dovrebbero consentirsi almeno lo scambio di visite che servirebbero per cementare i vincoli di comune fraternità.
Così le donne, che dovrebbero, naturalmente, modellare i loro lavori con lo stesso rito, costituendo sia la Gran Loggia che il Supremo Consiglio, avrebbero il vantaggio di lavorare in un clima di omogeneità, particolarmente dedicandosi, secondo le loro speciali attitudini, alle opere esistenziali, evitando l’imbarazzo della egemonia maschile, che finisce sempre con l’affermarsi nelle Loggie miste, cagionando una prevalenza di sesso ingiusta ed inopportuna.â€
Su iniziativa di alcune Obbedienze che si richiamavano a “PIAZZA del GESU’†(fondata dal Pot.mo SAVERIO FERA nel 1908), fu sponsorizzata già nel lontano 1945 con il gruppo della REGGENZA , una GRAN LOGGIA FEMMINILE.
All’ombra del GRUPPO di PALAZZO BRANCACCIO (1946),-MASSONERIA UNIVERSALE DI R.S.A.A. Piazza del Gesù - Sovr.: Gran.: Comm.: Gran Maestro ANDREA FINOCCHIARO APRILE 33.: ( ove confluirono i Fr. M. Spasiano e E. Donvito del DROID HUMAIN) , ebbe “Luce†la:
COMUNIONE ITALIANA della MASSONERIA FEMMINILE
GRAN LOGGIA NAZIONALE FEMMINILE d’ITALIA di R. S.A.ed A.,
Dopo la mozione votata dal Congresso massonico femminile tenutosi in Roma il 18.03.1951 E.:V.:…. Omissis…… fu approvato:
Art.1°) E’ autorizzata la creazione di un Triangolo di Sorelle massone investite del 33.: ed ultimo grado in Italia col comando di erigere e costruire una Piramide scozzese femminile;
Art.2°) A comporre il predetto Triangolo sono chiamate le Pot.: Sorelle Amelia Donvito, Elettra Ruffoli E Bice Rinaldi, Fondatrici Della massoneria femminile dei gradi simbolici in Italia che saranno investite nelle forme del rito.
Art.3°) A rappresentare i Grandi Ignoti nel Governo del Rito e dell’Ordine femminile in Italia, sedente in Roma, sono designati gl’Ill.: e Pot.: Frr.: Finocchiaro Aprile 33.:, Spasiano Mario 33.: ed Ezio Garibaldi 33:.
L’operato e l’attivismo decennale delle sorelle, anticipò di molto la costituzione in Francia, della Gran Loggia Femminile di Francia (1952) e fu prima massoneria tutta al femminile che adotto tutti i gradi della Piramide Scozzese del R.S.A. ed A. (dal primo al trentatreesimo grado) in piena ritualità, non come ancora oggi succede (anche per gli uomini) con il dare i gradi Scozzesi in modo virtuali. Un primato che viene riconosciuto oggi dalle sorelle francesi della:
GRANDE LOGE FEMININE DE FRANCE
60, rue Vitruve- 75020 Paris
che hanno assunto il ruolo di Gran Loggia Madre, diffondendo o regolarizzando le logge femminili in tutta l’Europa, rilasciando patenti di “regolarità†alle Grandi o Piccole Logge Femminili. Dai primi anni del 1960, le sorelle francesi hanno portato la "Luce massonica" su tutta l'Europa e non solo, hanno creato dei centri di collegamento internazionale che riunisce tutte le Obbedienze Femminili quale il C L I M A F - Centre de Liaison International de la Maçonnerie féminine .
La Gran Loggia conta oggi più di 11.000 sorelle, presenti in più di 300 logge.
La GRAN LOGGIA NAZIONALE FEMMINILE d’ITALIA di R. S. A .ed A., visse subito dopo la fine della seconda guerra, e si estinse quando questo gruppo massonico di-Palazzo Brancaccio - confluì nel GOI nel 1958.
Al tempo, nessuno contestò all’avvenuta “fusioneâ€, la presenza degli alti dignitari scozzesi nelle logge di sorelle massoni, tutto di pubblico dominio.
Sempre, tra i gruppi che legittimamente o illegittimamente , si richiamavano a “Piazza del Gesù ferianoâ€, ebbe grande scalpore , dieci anni prima, siamo nel 1948 l’affissione e la diffusione nelle grandi città d’Italia diretto alle Sorelle a firma Agata Astuni 3∴ della
GRANDE LOGGIA MASSONICA DELLE DAME
DEL RITO MODERNO DI ADOZIONE (RIFORMATO)
SOTTO GLI AUSPICI DEL SUPREMO CONSIGLIO
UNIVERSALE DELLA MASSONERIA
DEL RITO DI YORK E SCOZZESE
ANTICO ED ACCETTATO (CONGLOBATO) - ROMA
Gran Maestro: CONTE PIETRO ASTUNI MESSINEO 33∴e Gran Maestro Aggiunto: Marchese Enrico Spasiano di Sarno 33∴
La Sorella era figlia del gran maestro.
Uno dei pochi fratelli del legittimo Supremo Consiglio del RITO SCOZZESE ANTICO ED ACCETTATO di PIAZZA DEL GESU’ FERANO.
Gran Loggia Femminile, che lavorava accanto alla GRAN LOGGIA UNIFICATA ITALIANA DELLA MASSONERIA DEL RITO DI YORK E SCOZZESE ANTICO ED ACCETTATO (CONGLOBATO) – ROMA. Denominazione assunta dal 20 APRILE 1947, per differenziarsi dalla fungaia Massonica in Italia, dopo la “Liberazione di Romaâ€.
Riportiamo interamente il manifesto:
“DONNE ITALIANE, SORELLE∴
Dopo la spaventosa tempesta della guerra che ci ha strappato lembi di carne viva, dopo i lutti dei nostri cuori e le sventure della nostra Patria, gli Italiani non si riconoscono Fratelli nel nome della Gran Madre comune e si dilaniano sanguinosi in lotte fazione.
SORELLE∴ DONNE ITALIANE TUTTE
Leviamoci non per gridare il nostro sdegno e la nostra disperazione, ma per tendere le mani e l’animo ad un’opera di bene.
Nel nome di colore che non sono più, nel nome degli Innocenti che si affacciano alla vita, per tutti i dolori e per tutte le lagrime delle madri, delle sorelle, delle figlie, delle spose, armate soltanto d’amore, gettiamoci tra i contendenti e gridiamo loro: Fratelli, Fratelli nostri, via l’odio e il furore, pace!
In ogni casa, presso ogni focolare, vicino ad ogni capezzale, nelle scuole e nelle fabbriche, nei negozi e per le vie, Donne d’Italia, Sorelle di dolore e d’amore, diciamo la nostra parola, gettiamo la nostra invocazione, gridiamo la nostra passione: Uomini, fratelli d’Italia, amatevi! Pace fratelli!
E così sia!
Per le RR. Loggie Femminili d’Italia AGATA ASTUNI 3∴â€
Le Sorelle si riunivano e lavoravano, separatamente dagli uomini e conseguivano fino al Terzo Grado.
Scriveva il Gran Maestro CONTE PIETRO ASTUNI MESSINEO 33∴nel 1958:
…†La donna, dunque, maturatasi ha portato in Massoneria le sue virtù fondamentali, che la distinguano da quelle maschili, completate dalle virtù acquisite e nobilitate, in questi ultimi tempi, dalla coscienza profonda patriottica e da convinzioni di natura squisitamente politica.
Per queste ragioni, le passioni turbinose, il bisogno di dedizione e di sacrificio, la sentimentalità che sono pertinenti alle donne, sono oggi disciplinate, direi quasi, frenate: cosicché esse, selezionate – come del resto si procede per i profani che chiedono l’accessit – portano alla Massoneria quelle doti tese verso l’Umanità, la Patria, la Giustizia in un equilibrio veramente benefico.
Si pensi che quando l’Umanità si è appressata alle vette la donna ha mostrato fedeltà e devozione alle opere edificanti dell’uomo. Oggi, le opere edificanti nell’Ordine Massonico non sono solo dell’uomo, ma anche della donna sorella, non concorrente.â€
La presenza delle Donne nella ricostituita “casa Madre ferianaâ€, che prendeva la denominazione di
MASSONERIA UNIVERSALE
SERENISSIMA GRAN LOGGIA NAZIONALE ITALIANA
DEGLI ANTICHI LIBERI ACCETTATI MASSONI
di R.S.A.A, Comunione di PIAZZA del GESU’ n°47 - Roma
(denominazione del tempo)
che dopo la scissione avvenuta nel suo interno nel 1961, diede vita alla più numerosa Obbedienza Mista europea e ad altre di entità molto più piccole, pur rimanendo ufficialmente d’essenza maschile diversamente dal DIRITTO UMANO. Nella “Massoneria Mista†o “Co-Masonry†le donne sono ammesse allo stesso titolo degli uomini, e non ha nulla in comune con la “Massoneria d’Adozioneâ€.
Il primo gruppo sotto la guida del Gran Maestro Tito Ceccherini, con atto notarile del 13 giugno 1964, si costituì in associazione civile democratica con il titolo di "MASSONERIA UNIVERSALE di RITO SCOZZESE ANTICO ed ACCETTATO -SERENISSIMA GRAN LOGGIA NAZIONALE ITALIANA degli AA. LL. AA. MM. - COMUNIONE ITALIANA", e richiamava la propria storica discendenza e legittimità al Gruppo di Manfredi De Franchis (Via dei Gracchi) che con atto notarile del 9 febbraio 1948 , aveva adottato il titolo di: "MASSONERIA di RITO SCOZZESE ANTICO ed ACCETTATO per l'ITALIA.
I contrasti Massonici che ne seguirono, tra i due gruppi, giunsero anche in sedi giudiziarie. Il Dr. Pietro Piacentini e il Dr. Tito Ceccherini diffidano i Signori Giovanni Ghinazzi, il Dr. Alessandro Lagi e l'Avv. Enzo Milone all'uso del nome " SERENISSIMA GRAN LOGGIA NAZIONALE ITALIANA degli AA.LL.AA.MM o MASSONERIA UNIVERSALE di RITO SCOZZESE ANTICO ed ACCETTATO - COMUNIONE ITALIANA". Diffida del 27 giugno 1967 notificata il 30 giugno 1967.
Dopo un tentativo bonario di risanare il tutto, ad opera dell'Avv. Vincenzo Milone, il Generale Ghinazzi, si tutela e costituisce l'Associazione denominata "CENTRO SOCIOLOGICO ITALIANO (C.S.I.).
Con rogito notarile del dott. Vittorio Torina notaio in Roma in data 26 Febbraio 1968, rep. N° 47757 racc. 1758, registrato a Roma al 1° Ufficio Atti Pubblici il 7 Marzo 1968 al n° 3025 vol. 950, in prosieguo chiamato anche "CENTRO SOCIOLOGICO ITALIANO di ROMA".
La svolta nella Serenissima, come abbiamo scritto, non avviene, alla fine del 1955, con la confluenza in essa del Gruppo Massonico che faceva capo a GIUSEPPE ZUCCARELLO, vecchio 33 del Supremo Consiglio della FEDERAZIONE MASSONICA UNIVERSALE di R.S.A.ed A. (Costituitasi nel 1945), come erroneamente scrivono tutti gli storici di massoneria , errore imperdonabile per gli “eredi†o chi si richiama a Piazza del Gesù n.47.
Questa famiglia, che già aveva statuito l’ iniziabilità delle donne nel 1953, - ma non ne detiene la primogenitura - era quasi esclusivamente costituita da Fratelli e Sorelle siciliani. Essa aveva avuto Sede prima in Via Sardegna, poi in Viale delle Milizie e infine in Viale Regina Margherita al n. 270.
L’uomo che ne fu il fautore per una presenza femminile stabile nei Templi, in una Comunione Massonica solo di uomini che vantava e aveva riconoscimenti del Rito Scozzese internazionale, fu il Gran Maestro Fr. Tito Ceccherini della
SERENISSIMA GRAN LOGGIA NAZIONALE ITALIANA
DEGLI ANTICHI LIBERI E ACCETTATI MASSONI
GRANDE ORIENTE SIMBOLICO DELLA NAZIONE ITALIANA SEDENTE IN ROMA – Piazza del Gesù N°47
(denominazione del tempo)
nella stessa, vi era un gruppo di donne capeggiato dalla giornalista Sor∴ GIOVANNA OLMI, ascoltata amica e collaboratrice del Gran Maestro ,la prima donna a coprire ruoli direttivi entro la Serenissima.
Dal suo impegno e con l’aiuto di un’altra Sorella, attivissima anche ai giorni nostri, la Sor. TERESA LEONE DE MAGISTRIS, sposa dell’Avv. ENZO MILONE, il 20 Giugno 1957 E.V., nacque la Loggia esclusivamente femminile la R∴L∴:â€TERESA CONFALONIERI“ all’Oriente di NAPOLI.

L'italia un teatrino REALE :)

 
thumb-savoia-721353.jpg
Vittorio Emanuele: ‘I poteri occulti contro di me. La puttana di ieri sera deve avermi fatto il malocchio’
di Marco Vicari
Conferenza stampa di Vittorio Emanuele di Savoia: ‘Contro di me poteri occulti. La puttana di ieri sera deve avermi fatto il malocchio’
(nella foto: Vittorio Emanuele con uno di quei nuovi fans della monarchia che lo seguono ovunque)
Contro il re ci sarebbero dunque dei poteri occulti. Alcuni parlano del fantomatico cavaliere puttaniere, altri del drago biscazziere, altri degli gnomi nel telefono che si divertono a intercettare
In effetti in questi mesi ci sono stati duri attacchi a casa Savoia, la famiglia reale che tanto ha fatto per l’Italia. Tipo: rilanciare l’immagine del porto di Brindisi:
"Stanco del solito fascismo? Fuggi da Brindisi! Porto di Brindisi: per una fuga regale!"
I Savoia sono fuggiti dall’Italia quando c’era il fascismo e sono rientrati col governo Berlusconi. Han detto: ‘Caspita: Non è cambiato nulla!’
Sono fuggiti lasciando l’Italia in preda al fascismo, ma poi sono rientrati perche’ abbiamo MODIFICATO LA COSTITUZIONE per loro. Gia’: art 1 "L’Italia e’ una monarchia fondata sui videopoker truccati"
Abbiamo fatto proprio bene a ritoccare la Costituzione per poterli riavere in Italia. Appena ha saputo che rientrava il principe, la Bella Addormentata si è presa un Valium come rinforzìno
Giorni fa la conferenza stampa di Vittorio Emanuele. 3 file di monarchici a salutarlo: hanno teso il braccio destro in alto e poi sono subito fuggiti
(E’ possibile che nel 2006 esistano ancora i monarchci? Lo sanno che, oggi come oggi, perfino la regina Elisabetta al discount non ha più i suoi 4 cavalli a tirarle il carrello?)
Vittorio Emanuele ha detto: ‘Voglio parlarvi di giustizia. Ieri sera ne parlavo con il gatto con gli stivali…’
E poi di nuovo: ‘Voglio parlarvi della mia fiducia nella giustizia: ho proposto ai miei giudici di guidare il mio calesse’
Poi e’ tornato sui poteri occulti . La massoneria sarebbe contro Vittorio Emanuele: infatti da quando e’ rientrato, non si capacita di come non gli abbiano ancora rinnovato la tessera della P2
Sulle intercettazioni che lo riguardano Vittorio Emanuele avrebbe invece detto: ‘Le intercettazioni estrapolate dal contesto danno un senso diverso da quello che avevo detto. Quando sui giudici francesi dico ‘Li ho fregati’ , stavo in realtà facendo una citazione medievale che non rispecchiava il mio pensiero’
Durante la conferenza stampa Vittorio Emanuele ha sparato a un lampadario per una lite (Vittorio Emanuele aveva chiesto al lampadario di spegnersi ma questo non voleva farlo). Morto un giornalista 19enne per un proiettile sbucato dal nulla
… Precisiamo questa storia per chi non la sapesse: all’isola di cavallo Vittorio Emanuele spara a un suo amico. Poco piu’ in la’ muore per un proiettile un 19enne tedesco che dormiva nella sua barca. (La mia teoria: il 19 enne si è sparato da solo, non appena si e’ accorto che aveva così vicino Vittorio Emanuele)
Su questa storia tempo fa è emersa una intercettazione in cui Vittorio Emanuele dice dei giudici francesi che lo hanno giudicato: ‘Li ho fregati’…Dall’Italia sono partite richieste alla Francia: ‘Riaprite l’inchiesta!’. Ma la Francia ha risposto: ‘Abbiamo gia’ la Gioconda e Monica Bellucci. Vittorio Emanuele potete tenervelo’.
Su questa storia Vittorio Emanuele e’ stato prosciolto 2 volte in Francia. Infatti in conferenza stampa ha detto ai giornalisti: ‘Il proiettile che ha preso il ragazo non era il mio. Era un proiettile che il ragazzo aveva conosciuto poco prima in discoteca e che lui stesso aveva invitato poi sulla barca’
P2, traffici internazionali d’armi, e un19 enne che muore in circostanze misteriose, proprio vicino a dove lui ha appena sparato…. I giornalisti non dovrebbero andare a sentire le sue "conferenze stampa" dove dice di essere perseguitato dai poteri occulti. Perchè è umiliante: per loro riportare certe cose e per noi venirle a sapere… Intanto gli Ufo hanno fatto sapere: ‘E’ vero perseguitiamo Vittorio Emanuele. Appena gli abbiamo dato la licenza per i videopoker su Marte, la nostra civiltà è scomparsa’
Marco Vicari

Italy's Black Prince:Terror War Against the Nation-State

  
This article appears in the February 4, 2005 issue of Executive Intelligence Review.
Italy's Black Prince:
Terror War Against the Nation-State
by Allen Douglas
The Black Prince and the Sea Devils:
The Story of Valerio Borghese and the
Elite Units of the Decima Mas
by Jack Greene and Alessandro Massignani
Cambridge, Mass.: Da Capo Press, 2004 284 pages, hardcover, $27.50
The career of the Roman "Black Prince," Junio Valerio Borghese, gruesomely illustrates how virtually all modern "international terrorism" and all assassinations of heads of state and government such as President John F. Kennedy, former Italian Prime Minister Aldo Moro, or the numerous attempts on France's President Charles de Gaulle, derive from the postwar Nazi International, sponsored by the Anglo-American-led Synarchy and its intelligence services. To trace all the ramifications of that career, is to open a door onto the centuries-old highest level of the financial oligarchy—the Synarchy: the aristocratic families of the "black nobility," the Sovereign Military Order of the Knights of Malta, and the heirs of what Pope John Paul I called the "ancients" of Venice.
The fascist Borghese founded Mussolini's elite naval warfare squadron, which he turned into a savage irregular warfare unit in northern Italy by the end of World War II. Picked up by Allen Dulles, James Jesus Angleton, and other anti-Franklin Delano Roosevelt operatives of the U.S. Office of Strategic Services (OSS), Borghese and his men would be involved in every major postwar coup attempt or terrorist outbreak in Italy until 1970, when he fled to Spain after the failed coup attempt most closely associated with his name. From Italy, and then while in Spain, he maintained connections all over Europe and with the bloody Operation Condor torture-and-murder syndicate in Ibero-America. An examination of Borghese's career enables one to peer beneath the surface of terrorism and spectacular assassinations, into the netherworld whence these actions are launched: where international high finance; ancient aristocratic families; pro-fascist elements of the Curia of the Catholic Church; leading fascists of the Hitler-Mussolini era; and the Anglo-American intelligence services, in particular those of NATO, are all unified in a war against the modern nation-state.
The British and U.S. intelligence services' files on Borghese are still classified, as are the Borghese family archives in the Vatican after 1922, when Mussolini seized power. The present book is the first biography of Borghese in English. When correlated with other recent exposés of Gladio, the post-World War II NATO "stay-behind" network in Europe, and when all are situated within the work of Lyndon LaRouche and his associates on the Synarchy, it is a notable contribution to unmasking international terrorism, though the book's authors are perhaps not always aware of the full implications of what they present.1
Borghese belonged to a principal family of Rome's ostensibly Catholic "black nobility," many members of which claim descent from the elite of the Roman Empire. Numerous Popes and cardinals came from the Borghese and allied families, such as the Pallavicini, the Colonna, and the Orsini; these families maintained enormous power into the 20th Century, and still today, in the Curia, the administration of the Vatican. Their faction within the Church helped construct the infamous "rat-line"—run, in part, through monasteries and convents—which spirited thousands of Fascists and Nazis out of Europe after the war, into Ibero-America, Asia, and the Middle East.
Whether the Borgheses indeed originated with the Roman Empire, as they claim, or only rose in the early 16th Century, as records suggest, they could boast of one Pope, Paul V (Camillo Borghese, reigned 1605-21), and several cardinals, while a Borghese prince married Napoleon's sister. They lost their fortune in the 19th Century, and thus the 20th Century saw Junio Valerio Borghese going to war.
In the first half of the book, naval warfare specialists Greene and Massignani recount the development of Italian naval irregular warfare on the eve of World War II, which involved light craft, frogmen, and sabotage. Borghese was an innovator in this field, beginning with his sabotage efforts for Franco during the Spanish Civil War of the late 1930s. He founded Mussolini's naval special warfare unit, the Decima MAS, commonly known as the X MAS. (MAS was originally an acronym for Motoscafi Anti Sommergibili, anti-submarine motorboats, but soon became the generic term for any light craft.)
The X MAS was a kind of personal squadron of Italy's Venice-centered oligarchy, staffed by officers from leading noble families. One of them was the nephew of Italy's royal House of Savoy, Prince Aimone of Savoy, the Duke of Aosta. The X MAS thus mirrored the oligarchical coloring of the OSS, where the leadership was so dominated by bluebloods, such as Wall Street's pro-fascist Allen Dulles, that it earned the sobriquet "Oh So Social." The two organizations were destined to collaborate closely.
Its aristocratic pedigree enabled the X MAS to operate as largely independent from Mussolini. As Greene and Massignani note, "Key personnel inside the X MAS were of noble stock, and this enabled them to win the support of top-level officers. It also made it possible for them to be in direct contact with the companies that supplied and developed craft, new weapons, and equipment for the flotilla."
Soon after taking power in mid-1943, the new royalist Italian government signed an armistice with the Allies. The royalists captured Mussolini in July, and held him in a remote prison in the Appenine Mountains. He was freed in a daring raid (so the story goes), led by Hitler's chief commando, Otto Skorzeny, who was later to become, like Borghese, a kingpin of postwar international terrorism. The Nazis disbanded Italy's army and sank most of its navy, so that they could not be used against them, but some diehards, notably Borghese and his X MAS, chose to fight on for fascism. Many other Italians were organized by Italy's political parties, including the Communist Party, into partisan warfare bands, which fought both the Germans and Mussolini's 1943-45 Nazi-run rump Salò Republic in northern Italy. Hitler's henchman for the German occupation of northern Italy, SS Gen. Karl Wolff (formerly Himmler's private secretary), ordered Borghese and his X MAS to move onto land, where they became infamous for anti-partisan warfare, including the systematic use of torture and the summary execution of Italian civilians as a "lesson" to the partisans. Greene and Massignani report that in the 600 days of the Salò Republic, the X MAS raised a force of 50,000 men, and that in the bloody civil war which followed the armistice, probably more Italians died than in the entire war before then.
The X MAS was nominally committed to the Salò Republic; however, it never swore allegiance to Salò, and never flew any flag but its own. Reports flooded back to Mussolini that Borghese was maintaining contact with all sides, so Il Duce had Borghese arrested in early 1944, though he soon released him. Indeed, Borghese had either established contact or worked with: the SS security service (Sicherheitsdienst), with which he worked closely; the Abwehr (German army counterintelligence); the Italian royalist government; British Secret Intelligence Service; James Jesus Angleton, chief of the OSS counter-espionage branch in Italy; and Allen Dulles, OSS Berne, Switzerland station chief. He also met several times with SS General Wolff.
Wolff and Dulles plotted the Anglo-American redeployment of fascist operatives after the war, among them Borghese. Indeed, Wolff declared, "Where the person of Borghese and his Decima Mas is concerned, I have spoken several times . . . with a representative of Mr. Dulles." In late 1944, Rome's black aristocracy asked the Allied military governor in Italy, Vice Adm. Ellery Stone, to intervene in favor of the "terrible boy," Junio Valerio. A friend of the Borghese family and lover of a Roman baroness, Stone needed little convincing. As the partisans closed in on Borghese in May 1945, Stone instructed Angleton to warn him, which the latter did personally. On May 19, the Americans formally arrested Borghese, thus saving him from scheduled execution by a partisan firing squad.
A Brief Hiatus
The Americans and the British showed a keen interest in the X MAS wartime activities, especially its Vega battalion, which had operated behind enemy lines. As one X MAS leader put it, foreshadowing Borghese's later deployment as part of Gladio, "For the Allies we were important because we had infiltrated the Communist bands, we knew their secrets and tactics and therefore developed the first anti-guerrilla procedures. . . . They wanted to know how we carried out the anti-communist war. . . . They wanted to exploit our knowledge." The Germans had also developed "stay-behind" units to function behind Allied lines in Italy, and the X MAS were almost certainly part of that operation as well. Several members of the X MAS were taken to the United States for debriefing.
Borghese's friends in high places ensured that the Allies would clear him of war crimes. The Italian government, however, demanded that the Allies hand him over for trial in Milan in late 1945. His friends again intervened, and his trial was transferred to Rome, where Dulles, Angleton, et al. had ensured that many of the old Fascist bureaucrats remained in office, and where the courts were much more conservative. After two years in prison, he was finally found guilty in early 1949 of collaborating with the Nazis (though not in war crimes) and sentenced to 12 years in prison. As one frustrated observer put it, "The crimes of Borghese's band were too obvious, and the verdict had to be life imprisonment. But the court, through a scandalous application of extenuating circumstances, pardons, and remissions, reduced the sentence." The judge then decided he had served enough time, and released him, an action that would have been politically impossible before Britain's Winston Churchill announced the beginning of the Cold War with his 1946 "Iron Curtain" speech in Fulton, Missouri.
Borghese's new career was about to begin.
A Universal Fascist
Shortly after his release from prison, Borghese became president of the Italian Social Movement (MSI) party, composed largely of former Fascists. The MSI was a mixture of "national" and "international" ("universal") fascists. Borghese was committed to the latter outlook, which today is openly espoused by neo-con Michael Ledeen, himself a protégé of a Mussolini Cabinet minister, the Venetian oligarch Vittorio Cini. Cini, in turn, was a key collaborator of the real architect of Mussolini's regime, its longtime Finance Minister, the Venetian Count Giuseppe Volpi di Misurata.
Greene and Massignani describe Borghese's universal fascism and its plans for a Europe free of nation-states, but "unified" under NATO: "Fascism in the postwar era was different from its pre-war variety. Although it had splintered into many different factions, it had two powerful drives. One was that it was anti-communist. It was this element that made Borghese acceptable to the mainstream parties and national secret services. He was ultimately pro-NATO, as was the rest of this wing of fascism. The other one was the realization that in the postwar environment no single European nation could stand up to the two superpowers, and hence, that Europe would be a third force. That is, Europe would be `opposed to the twin imperialisms of international communism and international finance capitalism, both of which were perceived as being materialistic, exploitative, dehumanizing' " (emphasis in original).
Borghese's "united Europe" was the scheme promoted, from the early 1920s on, by his fellow oligarch, the Venetian Count Richard Coudenhove-Kalergi, which became an explicit goal of the Synarchist International in the 1920s and 1930s. Today, the seed crystal of that "united Europe" has become the Maastricht Treaty-generated European Union and its European Central Bank. The same vision of a united Europe had also inspired Hjalmar Schacht, the financial architect of Hitler's regime, though Schacht viewed Hitler's conquest of Europe as the pathway to achieve it. It was also the vision for which the Synarchy deployed one of its most notorious agents of the 20th Century, Alexander Helphand Parvus. Parvus first financed the Bolshevik Revolution, and then, after it was victorious, became the most ferocious "anti-Bolshevik," proclaiming that only a "united Europe" could stop the communist menace.
Between the wars, this "united Europe" scheme was momentarily eclipsed by the "national fascisms" of Mussolini, Salazar, Franco, and Hitler, though all were installed by the same Europe-based, London-centered Synarchy. But, after the war, write Greene and Massignani, Borghese's universal fascism was the wave of the future, as well as the incubator of international terrorism. "In Italy, it was the Fascist faction that possessed the many international ties that stretched between Franco's Spain, South America, and South Africa. It was from this faction, too, that many of the acts of terrorism of the `Black International' sprung" (emphasis added).
NATO, Gladio, and International Terrorism
Postwar Italian politics may appear to be a wilderness of mirrors, with its rapid changes of government, multiple coup attempts, and spectacular outbreaks of terrorism. Going back to the Nazi occupation of northern Italy during World War II, however, to examine the various British, American, and Nazi actors and their respective ties to different Italian factions, the reality quickly becomes apparent: that the Anglo-American Synarchists merely replaced—and to a great extent subsumed—the Nazis and Mussolini's Fascists as the would-be fascist occupying power, locked in mortal struggle against those Italian patriots, both "conservatives" of the Christian Democracy and "leftists" of the Italian Communist Party, who wished to establish a sovereign Italy.
The battle for a sovereign Italy centered on economic policy. In 1950, forces around wartime partisan leader, later industrialist Enrico Mattei effected a radical shift within the ruling Christian Democracy, away from free-market policies toward a dirigistic program of rapid industrial growth. With an extraordinary series of state-sponsored corporations, and projects such as the Cassa per il Mezzogiorno (Southern Italy Development Fund) based on the model of U.S. President Franklin Roosevelt's Tennessee Valley Authority, Italy experienced an economic miracle, with annual growth of over 7% for almost a decade. A linchpin of this was the newly founded national oil company, ENI, which Mattei headed in a war for energy independence against the synarchists' Seven Sisters.
Enraged at Italy's developing sovereignty, the Anglo-Americans deployed terrorism and assassinations to stop it. Borghese's activities run like a black dye through all of this history, until he fled to Spain in 1970. Let us now examine the scene in which he was to be so prominent an actor.
Already during World War II, Allen Dulles and other Anglo-American Synarchists, who had sponsored both Mussolini and Hitler in the first place, were trying to negotiate a peace with the Nazis which would leave them in power, sans Hitler and a handful of others. This Nazi puppet-regime would then ally with the British and the United States to conquer the Soviet Union, establishing a Synarchist world empire. Dulles's negotiating partner SS General Wolff said that he wanted "to build a bridge to the West," which would entail handing northern Italy over to the Allied military forces, but with German troops remaining in place, as "part of the proposed police force of the Western powers against Russia."2
U.S. President Franklin Delano Roosevelt, by contrast, wanted to crush the fascist regimes, and foresaw a postwar world in which the colonial empires of all the European powers, starting with the British, would be abolished, and the United States and the Soviet Union—wartime allies—would cooperate in a grand program of global economic growth, into which the rest of the world would be drawn as well.
Dulles and his fellow Synarchists did not achieve their full scheme, but they did establish NATO as an occupation authority for Europe, which prepared for war against the Soviet Union. Lord Bertrand Russell's early 1946 call for pre-emptive nuclear warfare against the Soviet Union is typical. In the name of "fighting communism," Europe would be kept under AngloAllen Dulles American domination through NATO, and any and all means would be authorized toward that goal. Upon FDR's death in April 1945, the Synarchist puppet President Harry S Truman adopted these "anti-communist" schemes, which led immediately to the Cold War.
When the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) was established in 1949, a secret clause in its treaty specified that each nation that wished to join must first establish a "national security authority" to fight communism, including through the deployment of clandestine citizen cadres. This demand grew out of a secret committee set up by the British and the U.S. within the Atlantic Pact, the forerunner of NATO. Truman's National Security Council issued directives authorizing the Armed Forces to use military force against Communist Parties, which commanded strong popular support in several European countries as a result of the war, even if those parties gained participation in government through elections. For this purpose, NATO and the Anglo-American intelligence services set up "stay-behind" units in all European countries.
According to Italian Gen. Paolo Inzerilli, who commanded Italy's Gladio unit from 1974-86, the Clandestine Planning Committee (CPC) and its Allied Clandestine Committee (ACC) were the "interface between NATO's Supreme Headquarters Allied Powers Europe (SHAPE) and the Secret Services of the member states as far as the problems of non-orthodox warfare were concerned." The CPC, said Inzerilli, was dominated by an inner executive group of the United States, Britain, and France, while the ACC was essentially a technical committee to coordinate expertise in explosives, "repression," or related problems of clandestine warfare. Italian Gen. Gerardo Serravalle testified that the members of the CPC were the officers responsible for the stay-behind apparatus in the various European countries, and that "At the stay-behind meetings representatives of the CIA were always present," as well as "members of the U.S. Forces Europe Command."
The mid-1970s U.S. Congressional investigative committee under Sen. Frank Church, which examined illicit actions by U.S. intelligence services and the military, found that the Pentagon had requested the CIA's covert branch, the Office of Policy Coordination (OPC), to take the point in establishing stay-behind armies in Europe. The early plans were focussed on the Soviet Union, as the Church report noted: "Until 1950 OPC's paramilitary activities (also referred to as preventive action) were limited to plans and preparations for stay-behind nets in the event of future war. Requested by the Joint Chiefs of Staff, these projected OPC operations focussed on Western Europe and were designed to support NATO forces against Soviet attack." However, the Pentagon soon went much further. A Joint Chiefs of Staff directive of May 14, 1952 set up "Operation Demagnetize," in which the CIA and the military secret services were instructed to reduce the "magnetic attraction" of the large Communist Parties of Italy and France through all means, including "political, paramilitary and psychological operations." The directive stated, "The limitation of the strength of the Communists in Italy and France is a top priority objective. This objective has to be reached by the employment of all means. The Italian and French government may know nothing of the plan `Demagnetize,' for it is clear that the plan can interfere with their respective national sovereignty" (emphasis added).
Operationally, the stay-behind units were run by the military secret services of each NATO nation, as directed by the CPC/ACC. Some light was shed on Pentagon and NATO thinking of this time in a Pentagon field manual, found along with the lists of members of the elite Propaganda Due (P2) freemasonic lodge in P2 Grand Master Licio Gelli's villa in Arezzo, Tuscany in 1981. Although issued in 1970, Field Manual 30-31B (FM 30-31B) reflected earlier Pentagon and NATO planning. It emphasized that military and other secret service leaders in each country should be recruited as U.S. (or NATO) agents: "The success of internal stabilisation operations, which are promoted in the context of strategies for internal defence by the U.S. military secret service, depends to a large extent on the understanding between the U.S. personnel and the personnel of the host country. The recruitment of senior members of the secret service of the host country as long time agents is thus especially important."
This process began already in 1944-45, when the Anglo-American synarchists re-constructed Italy's military secret service and its military police, the Carabinieri. Some of the key individuals whom they installed or sponsored later turned up as members of P2, from where they oversaw the terrorism and assassinations of the late 1960s and 1970s, as well as the cover-ups. Like Borghese, some of these leaders had been recruited by Angleton himself. One of them was Federico Umberto D'Amato, chief of the UAR, a secret section of the Interior Ministry which coordinated the terrorist actions under NATO direction, in conjunction with the military secret services.3
Furthermore, stated the FM 30-31B, "There may be times when Host Country Governments show passivity or indecision in the face of communist subversion and according to the interpretation of the U.S. secret services do not react with sufficient effectiveness. Most often such situations come about when the revolutionaries temporarily renounce the use of force and thus hope to gain an advantage, as the leaders of the host country wrongly consider the situation to be secure. U.S. army intelligence must have the means of launching special operations which will convince Host Country Governments and public opinion of the reality of the insurgent danger." FM 30-31B was issued in 1970; coup attempts against the Italian government under precisely the circumstances it describes, were launched using Gladio personnel (including Borghese) that year, and three more times through 1974. The manual stressed, "These special operations must remain strictly secret. Only those persons who are acting against the revolutionary uprising shall know of the involvement of the U.S. Army in the internal affairs of an allied country. The fact, that the involvement of forces of the U.S. military goes deeper shall not become known under any circumstances."4
The British Role
As in virtually everything to do with imperial strategies, the relevant U.S. circles were being carefully guided by their senior partners, the British, under the old rubric, "British brains and American brawn." Gladio was modelled on the actions of the Special Operations Executive (SOE) behind enemy lines during World War II, which had been created by the British Ministry of Defence (MOD) in 1940 under orders from Churchill to "set Europe ablaze." In charge of the SOE was Minister of Economic Warfare Hugh Dalton, who said, "We have to organize movements in enemy-occupied territory comparable to the Sinn Fein movement in Ireland, to the Chinese Guerrillas now operating against Japan, to the Spanish Irregulars who played a notable part in Wellington's campaign or—one might as well admit it—to the organizations which the Nazis themselves have developed so remarkably in almost every country in the world" (emphasis added).
The SOE was closed down at war's end and replaced by the Special Air Services (SAS), which helped Britain's foreign secret service, MI6, to train the stay-behind armies of Europe. Gladio specialist Daniele Ganser of the Center for Security Studies at Zurich Technical University observed, "Many within the stay-behind community regarded the British to be the best in the field of secret warfare, more experienced than the military officers of the U.S."
The British set up a base for training stay-behind units at Ft. Monckton outside Portsmouth, England, and another in Sardinia. One of the stay-behind operatives trained at Ft. Monckton recalled, "We were made to do exercises, going out in the dead of night and pretending to blow up trains in the railway stations without the stationmaster or the porters seeing you. We crept about and pretended to lay charges on the right part of the railway engine with a view to blowing it up." In the Gladio-coordinated blind terror which ravaged Italy from 1969 through 1980, trains and railway stations were to be a favorite target, notably the 1974 bombing of the Rome-Munich Italicus Express, which killed 12 and injured 48, and the explosion in the Bologna rail station in August 1980, which killed 85 and seriously injured or maimed 200. Lyndon LaRouche first emphasized within hours of the Madrid train bombings of March 11, 2001 which killed 200 and wounded thousands more, that they were not the work of "Islamic terrorists," but followed the pattern of the 1980 Bologna bombing.
Vincenzo Vinciguerra, an Italian neo-fascist terrorist who was jailed for life and who had been bitter about the secret service's "manipulation" of neo-fascist groups ever since 1945, explained how Gladio (and any sister organizations) worked: "You had to attack civilians, the people, women, children, innocent people, unknown people far removed from any political game. The reason was quite simple. They were supposed to force these people, the Italian public, to turn to the State to ask for greater security. This is the political logic that lies behind all the massacres and the bombings which remain unpunished, because the State cannot convict itself or declare itself responsible for what happened."
After Prime Minister Giulio Andreotti exposed the existence of Gladio in 1990, the BBC's "Newsedition" undertook its own examination of Gladio. It reported in April 1991, "Britain's role in setting up stay-behinds throughout Europe was absolutely fundamental."
More crucial than the stay-behinds, were the secretive bodies which coordinated them, such as P2. Here, too, the British led the way. Already in 1944-45, the British set up a proto-P2 masonic lodge composed of House of Savoy monarchists, aristocrats, and Mussolini loyalists. A Jan. 2, 1945 OSS report noted: "The lodge is under British authority and will request their political and economic aid, things which the members cannot get through their respective parties without exposing themselves to accusations of being paid by the British."
NATO's Italian Theater
OSS official James Jesus Angleton saved Borghese in 1945, and then set up the clandestine structure in the Italian military and secret services, which produced the Italian section of Gladio. Angleton was a devout Anglophile and a pro-fascist, who had spent much of his boyhood in Italy, where his father, James Hugh Angleton, owned the Italian subsidiary of National Cash Register. The outspokenly pro-Hitler, pro-Mussolini senior Angleton also headed the U.S. Chamber of Commerce in Italy, and had extensive contacts with Mussolini's intelligence services. Some accounts report that he was a business partner of Allen Dulles. Both he and his son were to work for the special counterespionage unit of OSS, X-2, which had been set up at the demand of the British. Though it was nominally an American organization, the headquarters of X-2 for all of Europe, and even most of the globe, was London. X-2 was trained and de facto run throughout the war by the British, as its operatives were dispatched across Europe. From late 1943 through the first half of 1944, Lt. Col. James Hugh Angleton was X-2's liaison to Marshal Pietro Badoglio and other leaders of the Italian army, and to the army's intelligence service, building upon his excellent contacts in pre-war Italy.
The junior Angleton landed in Italy as an X-2 operative in October 1944. Borghese was one of his informants/agents from shortly thereafter, until the Italian government demanded that the OSS turn him over for prosecution. The U.S. mandated that the "operational resources" of the Italian police and all of the military intelligence and secret services be put at the disposal of X-2, which was led by Angleton. This, naturally, set the pattern for decades to come. Bespeaking his patronage by Dulles and the British, young Angleton rose from chief of the X-2 unit in Rome, to chief of all OSS counterespionage in Italy. By age 28, he was chief of all secret activity, intelligence as well as counterintelligence, in Italy for the Strategic Services Unit, the short-lived successor to OSS, and predecessor to the operational section of the CIA, which was established in 1947. In this he was aided immensely by the fact that many patriotic OSS officers, such as Max Corvo, head of OSS operations in Italy from 1943-45 and later a friend of Lyndon LaRouche, had been purged by the Dulles faction the day after FDR's death.
Essential to Angleton's activities, to the establishment of the first stay-behind units in Italy, and to the organization of the Vatican-linked "rat-lines" which smuggled fascists out of Europe at war's end, was the Sovereign Military Order of Malta (SMOM). The Rome-based SMOM was a nominally Catholic organization with membership drawn from the highest ranks of the European oligarchy, in particular Italy's black nobility. The SMOM awarded Angleton one of its highest decorations in 1946. A member of the "Black Prince's" family, S. Giacomo, Prince Borghese, had been a Bailiff Grand Cross of Honor of Devotion in the SMOM since 1932, while P2 founder Licio Gelli and several of his top members, including secret service heads, also belonged.
By 1949 Angleton was a special assistant to CIA chief Adm. Roscoe Hillenkoetter, and by 1955, CIA chief Allen Dulles (1953-61) had appointed him to head the counterintelligence department of the CIA. He held that post until he was fired by CIA chief William Colby in 1974, after having done untold damage to U.S. intelligence capabilities.5
As Angleton rose in U.S. intelligence, maintaining his close ties to Italy, NATO was constructing the foundations of Gladio. Under NSC directives issued in 1949 and 1950, the CIA helped the Italian police set up secret units of counterinsurgency specialists, largely drawn from veterans of Mussolini's secret police. A new military intelligence agency, SIFAR, was organized under the direction of a covert American intelligence operative, Carmel Offie, nicknamed "the godfather." Simultaneously, Borghese was organizing paramilitary units for use against the PCI, in coordination with CIA operatives under the purview of Angleton (who was formally assigned to Italy by Allen Dulles when Dulles became CIA chief in 1953). On Dec. 2, 1951, Borghese was named honorary president of the MSI, and in a speech to the party's convention, proclaimed that the MSI could not be "conscientious objectors" if the Cold War turned hot, as he expected. That same month, two MSI members travelled to NATO headquarters in Paris to swear their organization's allegiance to NATO. By 1952, the NATO-directed "Operation Demagnetize" was in place, and SIFAR was directed to adopt political and psychological operations against the PCI, including the covert use of armed force, to diminish the PCI's influence in all fields. The U.S. poured a staggering $4 billion into "anti-communist" Italy between 1948 and 1953.
Borghese and his old X MAS cadre figured prominently in these plans. Indeed, some people in U.S. intelligence had briefly toyed with the idea of promoting Borghese as a new King of Italy, until an uproar from the House of Savoy and its supporters forced them to drop the idea. The royalists and the MSI were often allies, and Borghese's X MAS had sometimes worked with the royalist Osoppo brigade during 1943-45. Greene and Massignani observe that, "Interestingly enough, the core of the future Gladio stay-behind organization started with the Osoppo partisans." Since Borghese's X MAS was also a chief recruiting ground for the early Gladio units, the wartime collaboration clearly continued.
In 1953, Borghese led some 500 MSI volunteers, among others, to launch an uprising in the north Adriatic city of Trieste, a city which was claimed by both Italy and Yugoslavia. Under the slogan "To Trieste with Valerio Borghese," Borghese re-enacted the 1919 march on Fiume by the fascist (and Martinist freemason) Gabriele D'Annunzio, a precursor to Mussolini's 1922 march on Rome. The neo-fascists acted on behalf of the "Committee for the Defense of Italians of Trieste and Istria," whose weapons were delivered by the Italian secret services. The following year, Trieste was returned to Italy.
In 1955, Borghese became president of the union of former soldiers of the Salò Republic, a key recruiting ground for Gladio. He was later to become one of the leaders of the "Tricolor Committee for the Italianity of the Alto Adige." The Alto Adige, or South Tyrol, in Italy saw one of the earliest known uses of stay-behind units. Though Italian territory, the area was German-speaking, and a fruitful area for promoting ethnic conflict.
In 1956, NATO formally established Gladio. According to documents discovered in Italy in 1990, Gladio's forces there were divided into 40 main groups, 10 specialized in sabotage, 6 each in espionage, propaganda, evasion and escape tactics, and 12 in guerrilla activities. A special Gladio training camp was set up on Sardinia, off Italy's western coast, run by the Americans and the British.
That same year, 1956, U.S. Ambassador to Italy Clare Booth Luce—a Dame of Malta and the wife of Time and Life magazine publisher Henry Luce, a key sponsor of the fascist Congress for Cultural Freedom—"recommended" a fellow SMOM member, Gen. Giovanni De Lorenzo, as the new head of SIFAR. In 1962, the CIA helped install De Lorenzo as head of the Carabinieri, while he still maintained control over SIFAR. He began purging officers deemed not sufficiently "anti-communist," in either his eyes or or those of U.S. military attaché Vernon Walters.
CIA Rome station chief William Harvey, meanwhile, was recruiting "action teams" to throw bombs and attack leftists. These teams launched an attack on a peaceful demonstration in Rome in 1963, leaving 200 people injured and heavy damage to part of the city. The action was later linked to Gladio, in testimony by a general of the secret service.
In 1963, Borghese became president of the Banco di Credito Commerciale e Industriale, a very high-paying "ceremonial post" which was designed to build up his capabilities. The bank had been the very first one owned by the Sicilian financier Michele Sindona, a Fascist during World War II, who later laundered heroin funds for the Sicilian mafia, and then became a power in P2. Borghese's bank was involved with a "vast sector" of conservative economic interests, including the son of Dominican Republic dictator Rafael Trujillo, Franco's Spain, and reactionary circles in the Vatican and the Christian Democratic Party. Ultimately the bank collapsed, but Borghese got off almost scot-free. "What is significant," write Greene and Massignani, "is that Borghese clearly had many contacts on a national as well as an international scale. These connections extended to very high levels. It also appears that the financial wherewithal that he needed to survive may have come from such sources after the end of the war." The authors also note that his career closely parallels that of former SS commando Otto Skorzeny in Spain.
Series of Coups
From 1962 to 1964, the Synarchy initiated a phase change in international affairs with the Cuban Missiles Crisis, the assassination of President John F. Kennedy (and Enrico Mattei), the attempts on France's President Charles de Gaulle, and the launching of the war in Vietnam and the youth rock-drug-sex counterculture, among other things. Italy was not exempt.
As Prime Minister Aldo Moro in 1964 was negotiating his first government with Socialist participation, the synarchists unleashed a coup threat under the name "Plan Solo." Its chief public figure was State President Antonio Segni, and Borghese was a protagonist.
The usual accounts of Gladio-related coup threats invariably emphasize Moro's "opening to the left" as the reason for them. However, there is another reason, internal to Italy itself (in addition to the global ramifications of a coup in Italy), but one which is entirely coherent with the Synarchy's attempt to stop Italy's economic development. This other dimension emerges clearly in the account of Plan Solo by EIR counterterrorism and Italian affairs expert Claudio Celani: "Segni, a right-wing Christian Democrat, was manipulated by an intelligence officer, Col. Renzo Rocca, head of the economic division of SIFAR, the military secret service. Rocca (who, after his stint at SIFAR went to work at the automaker FIAT in Turin [of the oligarchical Agnelli family—ed.]) reported to Segni that the financial and economic establishment predicted a catastrophic economic crisis, if the Socialists joined the government. In reality, a few large monopolies (in the hands of the same families who had supported Mussolini's regime) feared that the new government would introduce reforms to break their power in real estate, energy, finance, and economic planning."
Advised by Rocca, Segni called the head of SIFAR, Gen. Giovanni de Lorenzo, and asked him to prepare a list of political leaders to be rounded up in case of an insurgency. De Lorenzo prepared "Plan Solo," which included a list of 731 individuals to be interned at the Gladio camp in Sardinia. Greene and Massignani observe, "Supporting the Carabinieri were politically sanitized civilians largely made up of former Decima Mas, paratroopers, and soldiers and sailors of the RSI [Salò Republic]." "Borghese was De Lorenzo's friend" and was scheduled to personally participate in the coup, according to Remo Orlandini, a top Borghese collaborator and heir to a shipbuilding empire. The coup did not eventuate, leaving a very "angry Borghese."
In early May 1965, a meeting took place at the Parco Dei Principi Hotel in Rome, which Italian prosecutors consider the planning meeting for the 1969-74 "Strategy of Tension." It was sponsored by an institute run by the chief of the general staff of Italy's armed forces, on the theme of "Revolutionary Warfare." Participants plotted how the alleged threat by the PCI must be forestalled by "counterrevolutionary war." (The PCI's vote totals were generally rising through the second half of the 1960s.) Present were leaders of the fascist terror groups, Avanguardia Nazionale (AN) and Ordine Nuovo (ON), pro-fascist journalists, the military, and various secret services. One of the fascist journalists present was Guido Giannettini, also an operative of the Italian secret services, who four years earlier had taught a seminar at the U.S. Naval Academy on "The Techniques and Prospects of a Coup." Though Borghese himself was not present, his lieutenant Stefano Delle Chiaie, the nominal chief of AN, was. Delle Chiaie had probably been recruited by the UAR secret unit of Italy's Interior Ministry as early as 1960, and was to be Borghese's chief lieutenant in the 1970 coup plot.
During the 1960s through his coup attempt in 1970, Borghese either founded or was intimately involved in at least three fascist terror organizations: Delle Chiaie's AN; the ON; and the Fronte Nazionale (FN), which Borghese founded in 1968 for the sole purpose, according to a document of SID (as SIFAR was renamed after 1965), "to subvert the institutions of the state by means of a coup." Two of these were represented at the Parco Dei Principi meeting. All three were run by operatives of NATO or Italy's clandestine services, notably the UAR and SIFAR/SID. Borghese lieutenant Delle Chiaie was almost certainly a UAR agent, and "AN itself was suspected of being the creation of UAR." Greene and Massignani report that "many members of the FN, ON, and AN had been trained in disinformation and guerrilla warfare at the special [NATO] camp in Sardinia," while ON bomber Vincenzo Vinciguerra charged that the "right-wing movements such as AN or ON were not only connected with Italian and NATO secret services, but manned by them."
NATO interventions were not limited to Italy. In Greece in 1967, despite a wave of terror, the left-of-center Center Union under former Prime Minister George Papandreou was expected to return to power. On the night of April 20-21, 1967, the Greek military pulled a coup. It involved the Greek stay-behind army, LOK, and was based on the Prometheus plan, a NATO contingency plan for combatting a "communist insurgency." The coup was partially financed by P2's Michele Sindona, and, before long, Italians were being sent to Greece for paramilitary training.
By 1968, Gladio had stepped up its training at the NATO base in Sardinia. "Within a few years, 4,000 graduates had been placed in strategic posts. At least 139 arms caches, including some at Carabinieri barracks, were at their disposal," reported Arthur E. Rowse, who has examined Gladio's Italian operations in depth. Terrorism exploded in Italy, with 147 attacks in 1968, another 398 in 1969, and peaked at 2,498 in 1978. Borghese's efforts were a key part of this.
One of the first members of the FN, Borghese's project for a state "beyond the center, right and left," was P2 boss and Knight of Malta Licio Gelli. Like Borghese, Gelli had fought for Franco and Mussolini, and was recruited by SIFAR in the 1950s. Gelli was the "main intermediary" between the CIA and De Lorenzo.
In the FN, Borghese was known as "the Commander," and he established "action groups" all over the country. The FN (like the AN) had a two-part structure: "A" groups, which were the public side of FN, and clandestine "B" groups, whose existence was usually unknown even to the members of their respective A groups. The B groups were to be used in terrorism, in the "Strategy of Tension" aimed at producing a change in the Italian government, which exploded with the Piazza Fontana massacre on Dec. 12, 1969, in which 16 were killed and 58 wounded. Members of the Borghese-connected ON were arrested on suspicion of the crime, but cover-ups run by P2 and the secret services ensured their release.
The terror and coup attempts escalated after U.S. President Nixon took office in 1969. His National Security Advisor Henry Kissinger issued orders to Licio Gelli through Kissinger's deputy, Gen. Alexander Haig, and Gelli maintained many high-level contacts in the U.S. Republican Party. The synarchist Kissinger was bitterly opposed to a sovereign Italy. With the Socialist Party in the government at the time, the United States opened the financial spigots to "anti-communist" forces—including the neo-Fascist MSI—and poured in $10 million in 1970 alone. "The money funneled to [U.S. Ambassador Graham] Martin came through the Vatican banker and Borghese's friend and patron, Sindona," observe Greene and Massignani.
On June 1, 1970, Borghese appointed Delle Chiaie to head the "B" groups, and moved forward with plans for a coup. U.S. Ambassador Martin handled some of the funding, through his chief contact, Gen. Vito Miceli, who took over as head of the SID in October 1970. Before he became head of the SID, Miceli had met with Borghese several times at the home of Remo Orlandini, Borghese lieutenant and shipbuilding heir. Martin was no ordinary diplomatic appointee: The fiercely right-wing Colonel Martin had just come from the Embassy in Thailand, where he had strong-armed the Thai government into joining the United States in Vietnam, and he would leave Italy in 1973 to take up the post in Saigon. During 1970, Martin maintained multiple liaisons with Borghese, including through FN operative Pier Talenti, who owned a bus company that would be utilized in the coup attempt, and through probable CIA operative Hugh Fenwich, who was meeting with Orlandini.
Borghese set up the political and military headquarters for the coup in Rome, the military one at one of Orlandini's shipyards. On the night of Dec. 7, 1970, a group of 50 AN paramilitaries led by Delle Chiaie was let into the Interior Ministry's armory at the instruction of Angleton's old recruit, UAR head Federico D'Amato. According to newspaper accounts, Angleton himself arrived in Rome just before the coup attempt, and left just afterwards. Other troops moved into place in Rome, Milan, and elsewhere, and the mafia in Calabria was scheduled to don Carabinieri uniforms and play a role. Borghese prepared a statement to be read on TV to justify the coup, and he intended for Italian troops to be sent to Vietnam. At the last minute, he received a phone call and called off the coup.
Borghese fled to Franco's Spain, where his activities until his death in 1974 remain mysterious. It is known that he and Delle Chiaie met dictator Gen. Augusto Pinochet in Chile on April 29, 1974. Also present was the head of Chilean police intelligence, Col. Jorge Carrasco, a protagonist in Operation Condor's tortures and murder. Borghese died in Spain in 1974. Delle Chiaie said that he was poisoned, apparently because investigations into the 1970 coup were under way in Italy. After Franco's death the following year, Delle Chiaie left for Chile, to play a key role in Operation Condor, then continued that work in Bolivia, in conjunction with the infamous Gestapo chief Klaus Barbie.
NATO's Assassination Bureau
The extent of terrorism, assassinations, and the re-shaping of Europe's political landscape through Gladio and related, NATO-directed units is stunning.
However, a vital caveat must be added here. The apparatus behind the "strategy of tension" terror that destabilized Europe over much of the Cold War era, was first and foremost a private synarchist apparatus embedded in the NATO and national secret service organizations, including "official" clandestine agencies like Gladio. These "parallel" networks, populated by veterans of the wartime Fascist and Nazi apparatus, and associated with secret societies like P-2, and fronts like Rosa dei Venti and Nuclei di Difesa dello Stato, at times had their agents posted in top positions in the "official" structures, creating the dangerously tempting but false appearance that the official agencies per se—including NATO—were directing the terror/destabilization programs.
Confusion on this point is both dangerous and understandable. When the P-2 membership list was revealed in the early 1980s, following the death of banker Roberto Calvi, it became clear that the secret lodge had penetrated virtually the entire security apparatus and political party structures of Italy and several other countries of Europe and Ibero-America.
The carnage carried out by this "parallel" apparatus was stunning. In Italy alone, the chief theater of Gladio warfare, there were 14,591 "acts of violence with a political motivation," according to Italian Sen. Giovanni Pellegrino, head of the Parliamentary Committee on the Failed Identification of the Authors of Terrorist Massacres ("Terrorism Committee," in operation 1994-2001, which looked into both Gladio and the P2 lodge). "It may be worth remembering that these `acts' have left behind 491 dead and 1,181 injured and maimed, figures of a war, with no parallel in any other European country."
Besides NATO's Gladio base in Sardinia, logistical support for Gladio in Italy and France was run out of a NATO front in dictator Antonio de Oliveira Salazar's Portugal, Aginter Press, which also ran the stay-behind units there. It was headed by a former member of the anti-de Gaulle, pro-fascist Secret Army Organization (OAS), Yves Guerin Serac, who moved to Portugal after de Gaulle surrendered Algeria. Said Guerin Serac, belying the goals of his synarchist masters, "After the OAS I fled to Portugal to carry on the fight and expand it to its proper dimensions—which is to say, a planetary dimension." He outlined his plan to "defeat communism," using NATO-organized "communist terrorism" as the excuse:
"In the first phase of our political activity we must create chaos in all structures of the regime. Two forms of terrorism can provoke such a situation: The blind terrorism (committing massacres indiscriminately which cause a large number of victims), and the selective terrorism (eliminate chosen persons). This destruction of the state must be carried out as much as possible under the cover of `communist activities.' After that, we must intervene at the heart of the military, the juridical power and the church, in order to influence popular opinion, suggest a solution, and clearly demonstrate the weakness of the present legal apparatus. . . . Popular opinion must be polarized in such a way, that we are being represented as the only instrument capable of saving the nation. It is obvious that we will need considerable financial resources to carry out such operations."
Aginter Press's representative in Italy, according to the ON's Vincenzo Vinciguerra, was Stefano Delle Chiaie. Delle Chiaie "allegedly carried out well over a thousand bloodthirsty attacks, including an estimated 50 murders in Spain," according to Daniele Ganser.
In assassinations within Portugal or its colonies, Aginter Press worked with the Portuguese secret service, PIDE. According to Portuguese journalists, it was involved in the assassination of Eduardo Mondlane, president of the Mozambican Liberation Front (Frelimo) in 1969, and of Amilcar Cabral, national liberation leader in Guinea-Bissau in 1973. And, according to the most recent revelations from former Italian Sen. Sergio Flamigni, the "parallel" apparatus coordinated the kidnap and assassination of former Prime Minister Aldo Moro through its Red Brigades unit on March 16, 1978, the day on which a PCI-supported DC government under Giulio Andreotti was finally going to be sworn in.
Were the Synarchist networks infiltrated into the NATO and Gladio structures involved in other assassinations of heads of state or government, as well?
The Nov. 22, 1963 assassination of President John F. Kennedy was coordinated by the Rome and New Orleans-headquartered Permindex corporation, which French intelligence, SDECE, discovered had also put up $200,000 for an attempt on de Gaulle. Even a cursory examination of the hard-core fascist outlook and connections of most of the Permindex/CMC personnel, their numerous ties to high-level Anglo-American intelligence, along with their financial connections, leaves no doubt that Permindex and its Rome-based arm, Centro Mondiale Commerciale (CMC), were part of the parallel NATO/Gladio structure.
Permindex was registered in Berne, Switzerland, Dulles's old stomping grounds. It was chaired by a high-ranking veteran of the Special Operations Executive (SOE) and the OSS, the Canada-based lawyer and financier, Louis Mortimer Bloomfield, the majority shareholder in Permindex (who also owned 50% of CMC). Its board was a mélange of devout "anti-communists," aristocrats, and fascists of various intelligence pedigrees. These included Count Guitierez di Spadafora, former undersecretary of agriculture to Mussolini, secretary of a British-sponsored Sicilian separatist movement, and in-law of Hjalmar Schacht, the master financier of the postwar Nazi International; Carlo d'Amelio, a Rome attorney who oversaw the financial holdings of the House of Savoy, and, according to some accounts, also of the Pallavicini family, and was the founding president of the CMC; Giuseppe Zigiotti, head of the Fascist National Association for Militia Arms; several other wartime fascists; and former OSS London and SOE veteran Col. Clay Shaw, the operations officer for the assassination.
Permindex was chaired by Canada's Bloomfield, while its international arm, CMC, was based in Rome, and Clay Shaw's firm in New Orleans, International Trade Mart, was a subsidiary of Permindex/CMC. According to documents released through the Freedom of Information Act (FOIA), OSS veteran Shaw worked for the CIA, as well. There was ample evidence of Shaw's involvement in the assassination, for which he was indicted by New Orleans District Attorney Jim Garrison. Notably, one of the names found in Shaw's personal phone book was that of Princess Marcella Borghese, a member of the Black Prince's family. And one of the lower-level figures in the ambit of the plot, Dallas nightclub owner Jack Ruby (who assassinated patsy Lee Harvey Oswald), charged repeatedly in letters from jail, that "the Nazis and the Fascists were behind the Kennedy murder." According to the highly credible Torbitt manuscript, "Ruby was much more knowledgeable about the conspiracy than most."
Huge financial resources flowed through Permindex/CMC for no commercial purpose. Some of these funds, at least, were provided through banks which had earlier financed the Nazis, including one intimately associated with Allen Dulles from the time of his 1930s work with Nazi cartels, through to his 1953-61 stint as CIA chief. Some hints of where the money was going could be found in French and Italian press reports that CMC official Ferenc Nagy, the fiercely anti-communist former Prime Minister of Hungary, was financing Jacques Soustelle and the OAS, along with other European fascist movements; or in New Orleans District Attorney Garrison's observation about "Shaw's secret life as an Agency [CIA] man trying to bring Fascism back to Italy."6
NATO units were also involved in at least some of the numerous assassination attempts on France's President Charles de Gaulle in 1962-63, which was no doubt a factor in de Gaulle's withdrawing France from NATO's military command in 1966. France, after all, had been a key target of NATO's "Operation Demagnetize" in the 1950s, and the "anti-communist," bitterly anti-de Gaulle OAS operatives like Guerin Serac, were natural partners of NATO. Adm. Pierre Lacoste, director of the France's military secret service DGSE (1982-85), admitted after Andreotti had exposed Gladio's existence in 1990, that some "terrorist actions" against de Gaulle and his plans to liberate Algeria were carried out by groups involving "a limited number of people" from the French Gladio organization!
A five-year investigation by France's SDECE intelligence agency of a 1962 assassination plot against de Gaulle found that the assassination had been planned in the Brussels headquarters of NATO by a specific group of British and French generals, who employed former fascists for the planned wetwork.
And then, there is the case of Swedish Prime Minister Olof Palme, who was assassinated on Feb. 28, 1986 in Stockholm. While there is no hard proof that parallel Gladio networks were involved, it has been suspected by Swedish investigative journalists. On April 28, 1992, Sweden's top daily, Dagens Nyheter, carried the headline: "A Top-Secret Intelligence Network Within NATO Is Behind the Death of Olof Palme." Journalist Goran Beckerus charged that the operative branch of NATO's Allied Clandestine Committee, known by its initials SOPS, oversaw the assassination under the code name "Operation Tree."
The Aristocracy and the Knights of Malta
In order to discover the real authors of international terrorism, we must move into territory at which Greene and Massignani only hint.
Time and again, Italian investigators of Gladio and P2 have suggested that the evidence before them was only the superficial tracings of a far-reaching, well-established power structure's activity. For instance, Senator Pellegrino, head of the Italian Parliament's "Terrorism Committee," is convinced that P2 Grand Master Gelli was the front man for hidden circles of far greater power; that if P2 were a "port," then Gelli, who has recently resurfaced to brag that he is "running the country," would be merely the "Port Authority." Who, or what, constitutes this greater power? From outside the country, it is the Anglo-American synarchists. But Gladio and the embedded "parallel Gladio" could not possibly function within Italy only by recruiting leaders of secret services; its protection had to involve some of the most powerful forces inside Italy itself.
Greene and Massignani note that the X MAS—which became a key component of Gladio—counted among its leadership a number of Italy's top aristocrats, though they name only two: the "Black Prince" himself, and the claimant to the throne of Italy, Prince Aimone, Duke of Aosta. In fact, the Duke was favored by many of Rome's black nobility over Victor Emmanuel III, who reigned from 1900-45, and who therefore was King during the era of Mussolini, who was nominally the King's prime minister. The recognized leader of Italy's black nobility, Princess Elvina Pallavicini, once proclaimed, "The Duke of Aosta would have been much better, but now we are stuck with Victor Emmanuel." How many other aristocrats among the X MAS leadership also became key figures, like Borghese, in NATO's Gladio organization?
It is certain, that aristocrats played vital roles in one of the "parallel" Gladio's most infamous operations, the kidnapping and assassination of Aldo Moro. Looked at more carefully, that is no real surprise: Members of the most powerful international organization of the world's aristocracy, the SMOM, played essential roles in the establishment of the Vatican/British intelligence/CIA "rat-lines" and other crucial "anti-communist" activities at the end of World War II. Allen Dulles and James Angleton were SMOM members. Numerous SMOM members were also prominent in the P2 lodge; however, of the two organizations, the SMOM is incomparably the more senior and powerful; in fact, from available evidence, P2 is more appropriately thought of as an "operational" spin-off of the SMOM. Let us briefly look at the role of these aristocrats in the Moro assassination, and then in more detail at the SMOM itself.
The Gladio structure was named after the short Roman sword, gladio. When Aldo Moro was killed on May 9, 1978, ostensibly by the Red Brigades, he was dumped outside a Roman stadium where gladiators used to fight to the death. The symbolic connection was clear, as emphasized by investigative journalist and sometime mouthpiece for elements within the SID, Mino Pecorelli. The Red Brigades leader in charge of the operation was Mario Moretti. Former Senator Flamigni has documented in a recent book, that Moretti was a protégé almost from childhood of an important aristocratic family, the Casati Stampa. The Marchesa Annamaria Casati Stampa kept several neo-Fascist youth as lovers, one of whom was probably Moretti, whose high school education she paid for. Under Gladio direction, the neo-Fascist Moretti later turned into a "leftist" and headed the Red Brigades.7 Connections to Fascism ran deep in the Casati Stampa family: her husband's uncle, Alessandro, had been a minister in Mussolini's first government, and then, when Mussolini was dumped, became a minister in the first royalist government.
The closest friend of the Casati Stampa family was Liberal Party Sen. Giorgio Bergamasco. Bergamasco, in turn, was one of the founders of the Committee of Democratic Resistance, led by Piedmontese aristocrat Count Edgardo Sogno Rata del Vallino. Sogno had fought for Franco during the Spanish Civil War, and then for Mussolini, and in 1943 went over to the British SOE. He was also on the payroll of Allen Dulles for years for 10 million liras a month, and his Committee became another nucleus of the extended Gladio organization. Sogno led an attempted coup in 1974, which was foiled by Defense Minister Giulio Andreotti. Flamigni demonstrated in his book how the hardline Moretti-led faction of the Red Brigades was in reality run by Sogno's NATO-controlled organization.
Shortly after Moro's assassination, LaRouche's associates in Italy published a pamphlet, "Who Killed Aldo Moro?" which drew attention to the oligarchical Caetani family in Rome, near whose palace Moro's body had been found. Later investigations by others charged that the actual head of Gladio was the English aristocrat Hubert Howard, a British intelligence official in World War II and for decades afterwards, who had married Princess Lelia Caetani, daughter of Roffredo Caetani, 17th Duke of Sermoneta. Howard and his wife lived in the Caetani palace, as did one Igor Markevich, a double or triple agent of Western, Israeli, and Soviet intelligence services. He and Howard were leaders of high-level "esoteric" masonry, and, according to some accounts, had led the "negotiations" with the Red Brigades for the freedom of Moro—a convenient cover for constant liaison. British intelligence veteran Howard was also named by some as the secret head of Gladio. The account is credible. Howard was a member of one of the most powerful families in Britain, the Dukes of Norfolk, and the Catholic Howards had had intimate connections with the Italian aristocracy, particularly of Venice, since at least the 18th Century. His mother, for instance, was a member of the powerful Giustiniani family of Venice and Genoa, which claimed descent from Emperor Justinian. One Howard had been the Cardinal-Bishop of Frascati outside Rome in the 19th Century, a post held a couple of centuries earlier by a Caetani. Although long a power in the Church—Benedetto Caetani was crowned Pope Boniface VIII at the end of the 13th Century—the Caetani were part of the nominally "enlightened" wing of Italy's aristocracy by the 20th Century, and still wielded great influence under Mussolini and afterwards.
No account of the Italian aristocracy's role in promoting fascism and terrorism can omit the role of Princess Elvina Pallavicini. As head of the integrist international association of Catholic nobility, "Noblesse et Tradition," Pallavicini was a chief sponsor, both in Rome and worldwide, of the schismatic Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, who was excommunicated by Pope John Paul II in 1988. Until her recent death, the Princess was also a chief sponsor of neo-Fascist groups in Italy, including setting the stage for the emergence of former porn star Alessandra Mussolini, granddaughter of Il Duce, as the candidate for an electoral coalition of neo-Fascist parties.
The Sovereign Military Order of Malta
Wherever one turns in investigating P2, Gladio, the "black aristocracy," international terrorism, or the Nazi International, one encounters the SMOM—the Sovereign Military and Hospitaller Order of St. John of Jerusalem, of Rhodes, and of Malta, known as "the Knights of St. John" or the "Knights of Malta."
They were omnipresent in the establishment of the financial and human infrastructure of modern international terrorism already during World War II, and immediately thereafter. SMOM member Baron Luigi Parilli, an industrialist with high-level connections into both Hitler's SS and SD in Italy, and to Mussolini's intelligence services, was the main liaison between SS Gen. Karl Wolff and Allen Dulles in Berne. SMOM bestowed one of its highest awards, Gran Croce Al Merito Con Placca, on U.S. Ambassador to Italy Ellery Stone, who had saved Borghese, and who became a postwar vice-president of the ITT corporation, which helped organize the Sept. 11, 1973 overthrow of Chilean President Salvador Allende and the installation of dictator Gen. Augusto Pinochet. The SMOM awarded its Croce Al Merito Seconda Classe to Italy's OSS chief James Jesus Angleton in 1946, around the same time it honored his boss, Allen Dulles. The following year, it bestowed the Gran Croce al Merito con Placca upon Hitler's Eastern Front intelligence chief Reinhard Gehlen, one of only four recipients of this award at the time. Gehlen's brother was the secretary to Thun Hohenstein, one of the five-member ruling Sovereign Council of the order. As head of the Institute for Associated Emigrations, Hohenstein printed some 2,000 passports, which were used to relocate leading Nazis to safe hiding places around the world.
Other leading Knights included CIA chiefs Allen Dulles, John McCone, and William Casey. Nazi International figure Otto Skorzeny was a Knight, as was businessman J. Peter Grace, who used the SMOM's diplomatic immunity as a cover for Iran-Contra activities.
Numerous leaders of Italy's military intelligence organization were members of both SMOM and P2, including Gen. Giuseppe Santovito (former head of SISMI, which replaced SID after 1977), Adm. Giovanni Torrisi, Chief of the General Staff of the Army, and Gen. Giovanni Allavena, head of SIFAR. Another key P2 member who was a Knight was Count Umberto Ortolani, a member of the SMOM's ruling inner council, and a veteran of Mussolini's counterespionage service. Some say he was the real brains behind P2, and he did sponsor the entrance of P2 boss Licio Gelli into the SMOM. Ortolani was a financier who, among other things, owned the second-largest bank in Uruguay, where he commanded enormous influence; the fascist Gelli had been in exile in Ibero-America until higher powers brought him back to Italy in the early 1960s to set up what became the P2 lodge.
As with any organization, not all of its members are guilty, and sometimes not even witting of the organization's crimes. In this case, however, given the nature of the beast, that would be relatively rare. Besides the repeated surfacing of SMOM members in terrorist-related activities near the end of World War II, one of their more recent operations illustrates the organization's essential nature.
In 1978, following hard upon the assassinations of Dresdner Bank head Jürgen Ponto, German industrialist Hanns-Martin Schleyer, and Aldo Moro, the Knights of Malta were caught red-handed coordinating an assassination operation against Lyndon H. LaRouche, Jr. LaRouche was the intellectual author of the Bremen summit of that year, where French President Valéry Giscard d'Estaing, West German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt, and British Prime Minister James Callaghan (the last under duress) signed the Bremen Communiqué, which announced the formation of the European Monetary System. The EMS, in the words of one West German official, was intended to be "the seed crystal of a new world monetary system." Bremen struck horror into the hearts of the world's oligarchy. Said one senior officer of the Banque Bruxelles-Lambert, owned by the Belgian Rothschilds, "It is recognized that it was LaRouche's program that went through at Bremen. If it goes through now, certain important financial centers are going to lose their power. A lot of people are not going to like that." The director of a Knights-run institute in Belgium was more succinct: "LaRouche is the first enemy of the London group." In New York, Knight Henry S. Bloch, director of Warburg, Pincus investment bank, whose hands investigators discovered to be holding many of the strings of the plot, proclaimed LaRouche to be "very dangerous," and pointedly compared him to Malcolm X, assassinated in 1965.
In their investigations of the SMOM, LaRouche's associates "discovered to their surprise that the mere mention of its name inspires awe and terror in the minds of highly placed government officials, central bankers, senior military and business leaders, and senior diplomatic and intelligence executives," as recorded in a pamphlet issued by the LaRouche organization at the time, "The `Black International' Terrorist Assassination Plot to Kill Lyndon H. LaRouche, Jr." The pamphlet further reported, "The power that the Order concentrates is primarily financial, through direct control of most of the Western world's leading investment houses" and far, far more. The pamphlet also noted, "A second source of power is an absolutely unmatched intelligence capability." Which is to say, the SMOM is a leading organizational arm of the Synarchy, bringing together the world's leading aristocrats, financiers, and particularly military and intelligence officials. Its members yearn for the ultramontane world which existed before the rise of sovereign nation-states during the Renaissance, which meant a loss of power and privilege of their families. To them, that vanished world is as if yesterday. Indeed, it has by no means entirely disappeared, but lives on, centered—like the Knights themselves—on the Venetian-descended "independent central banks" of virtually every nation in the world, as LaRouche has emphasized.
The Knights of St. John were founded in the late 11th Century, and rose to prominence in the First Crusade of 1095. In 1120, Pope Urban II officially recognized them as a military religious order, and for centuries they remained one of the most powerful military forces in Christendom, first from their headquarters on the island of Rhodes, and then on Malta, from which they were finally driven by Napoleon in the late 18th Century. The Knights were recognized as a sovereign state by a Hapsburg Emperor in the 16th Century. They remain a sovereign state, run from their headquarters at 68 Via Condotti in Rome. They maintain their own fleet of aircraft, have diplomatic relations with 92 nations as well as the United Nations and the Holy See, and enjoy diplomatic immunity. The order is entirely Roman Catholic, and its higher ranks must document an aristocratic lineage and coat-of-arms of at least three centuries. The Grand Master of the order is both a secular prince, and a cardinal of the Church. Reflecting its history, its membership is still heavily comprised of individuals with a military or intelligence background. Pope Pius XII ordered an investigation of this nominally Catholic organization in the 1950s. The Papal Commission charged, among other things, that the Order should not have the sovereignty of a state, and ordered modifications of the SMOM "to bring them into conformity with decisions of the Holy See." However, Pius XII died before the Order could be fully reined in.
In addition to the Roman Catholic SMOM, there are four Protestant orders of the Knights, all founded within the last 150 years or so, and all run by ruling houses of Europe. The Roman Catholic and Protestant orders effectively merged on Nov. 26, 1963, four days after the assassination of John F. Kennedy. The Sovereign Head of the British Knights is Queen Elizabeth, while the Netherlands Knights were headed until his death by the former SS official, Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands, consort of Queen Juliana.
In 1927, the Rome-based SMOM authorized the establishment of an American chapter, whose members did not have to prove their aristocratic lineage. Its Treasurer and lay controller was John J. Raskob, the bitterly anti-FDR head of the Democratic National Committee, who in 1934 helped finance a coup attempt against Roosevelt. Its Grand Protector and Spiritual Advisor was Cardinal Francis Spellman of New York, one of whose closest Cold War associates was Time/Life publisher and Congress for Cultural Freedom co-founder Henry Luce.
Another Knight, who played a profound role in Italy's postwar financial, economic and political history was Prince Massimo Spada, the leading lay financier of the Vatican's Institute for Religious Works, commonly called the "Vatican Bank." Spada gave the mafia-connected heroin launderer and later P2 financier Michele Sindona his entrée into the Vatican's finances, which, given the tax-sheltered, sovereign status of the Church within Italy (as negotiated in the 1929 Concordat between Mussolini and the Holy See), was invaluable for running all kinds of dirty operations.
However, in examining the Vatican, one must always be careful to ask, "Whose Vatican? That of all the modern popes? Or that of the black aristocracy?" And to really unravel that question, insofar as it intersects Ortolani, Gelli, Calvi, Spada, and their "Vatican-connected" associates, and the deeper, "permanent" infrastructure of terror in Italy, one must delve deeply into history, particularly that of Venice, to understand the enormous power still wielded by those whom Pope John Paul I, called "the ancients," during the time he was Patriarch of Venice. After all, as LaRouche has stressed, those "ancients" of Venice have given us the modern Anglo-Dutch parliamentary system, with its privately controlled central banks, and the Synarchy's present drive for world rule. Under Anglo-American direction, those Venetian "ancients" also brought Mussolini to power in the first place, and then organized the financial world of the Vatican, into which Ortolani, Gelli, Calvi et al. were inserted.
The Legacy of History: The Venetian Factor
In 1582, the 40 or so families which controlled the vast fortunes and far-flung intelligence capabilities of Venice, split into two factions: the nuovi (the "new" houses, or families) and the vecchi (the "old" houses). On the surface, the appellations seemed to refer to those families ennobled since the serrata, the closing of the Grand Council in 1297, who were called the nuovi; whereas those who had already held titles of nobility, were the vecchi. In fact, the upheaval was the result of the establishment of sovereign nation-states for the first time in history, as a consequence of the Renaissance. The city-state of Venice, never more than 200,000 people, could not stand against the new powers that were coming into being, founded to promote the Common Good of their citizenry; the sheer numbers, the science and technology, the military power, were too much for even the powerful and devious masters of La Serenissima (as Venice is famously called).
The nuovi realized that, notwithstanding the bloody religious warfare which Venice had unleashed in Europe following the failure of the League of Cambrai to defeat Venice in 1511, its days were ultimately numbered. They took several strategic actions. First, under the leadership of Paolo Sarpi, they created the philosophy of empiricism, as a sense-certainty-based fraud whose purpose was to destroy the creative method of Platonic hypothesizing. Second, also under Sarpi's leadership, they launched a fierce war against the Vatican, posing as the bastion of "enlightened" Europe against obscurantist Rome. Third, they brought the newly emerging Protestant powers England and Holland (whose rise came largely thanks to Venice itself), into what had always been the cornerstone of Venice's fortunes—its trade with the East Indies. The Venetians founded the British East India Company in 1600 (from a merger of the England-based Venice Company and the Turkey Company) and the Dutch East India Company in 1602, and the wealth derived from this trade helped create or enrich a number of great aristocratic families in both countries, along the Venetian model. And, as LaRouche has often emphasized, the British East India Company became the foremost power in the world in 1763, in the wake of the British-rigged Seven Years' War among contending European powers, in the classic Venetian "divide and conquer" method. Fourth, they moved much of their fortunes (and even some of their families) north, first into Holland, and then into England, where they created what would be known in the 18th Century as "the Venetian Party." As part of this, they established the famous Wisselbank (Exchange Bank) of Amsterdam in 1609—the most powerful bank in the world—modelled upon their own private, patrician-controlled banks, followed by the Bank of England in 1694, both serving as the models upon which all central banks have been established since then.
In part because of these redeployments, Venice's financial power remained huge well into the 18th Century, as did its legendary spy system, brilliantly chronicled by Friedrich Schiller in his novella Der Geisterseher (The Ghost-Seer), and American intelligence operative James Fenimore Cooper in his novel The Bravo.8 Barings Bank in England, the bank of the British East India Company, for instance, was the vehicle for Venetian funds in Britain, and was at the center of the "Venetian Party," together with the Bank of England.
Napoleon Bonaparte had been partially sponsored and funded by Venetian and Genoese families: The Genoese Princess Pallavicini of that era famously punned that her family owned "la buona parte"—"the best part"—of him. His Corsican family had been retainers for the Genoese and Venetian nobility for centuries; and, as noted above, his favorite sister married a Borghese. When Napoleon's ravages had ended, Count Giovanni Capodistria, a Venetian nobleman acting as a government minister of Russia, almost single-handledly wrote the essential documents issued by the 1814-15 Congress of Vienna, which established the ultra-reactionary Holy Alliance. Capodistria also pulled together the modern nation of Switzerland, in part as a repository for Venetian family funds (fondi), which were also used to found several insurance companies in the late 18th Century. These later included the Riunione Adriatica di Sicurtà (RAS) and the Assicurazioni Generali di Venezia e Trieste.9
At the turn of the 20th Century, the "ancients" of Venice, although diminished, still commanded important financial and intelligence power, both on their own behalf, but also because they deployed as part of the British- (and subsequently Anglo-American-) dominated world which their ancestors had created. In the wake of the split/redeployments of 1582, they cloned themselves and their institutions and methods to dominate northern Protestant, often freemasonic Europe, while they still maintained their power in their historic seats of control in the formerly Hapsburg-ruled southern, more Catholic portions of Europe, in particular in Italy and Spain, and in the Church at Rome. They played a crucial role in organizing the Balkan Wars which laid the immediate basis for World War I, for which Britain's King Edward VII had schemed for decades. In the early 20th Century, a group of Venetian financier patricians, led by Count Piero Foscari of an ancient family of Venetian Doges, established a number of companies and banks. Chief among the latter, was the Banca Commerciale Italiana (BCI), and in particular its Venice branch.10
Though Foscari was the undisputed leader of this Venetian group, its most active public figure was Giuseppe Volpi, later known as Count Giuseppe Volpi di Misurata, after his early-1920s rule of Italian-occupied Libya on behalf of Mussolini. Acting as the point-man for an international financial syndicate including the Bank of England, the Mellons, and the House of Morgan, Volpi organized Mussolini's rise to power, precisely as Schacht did later for those same forces in installing Hitler in Germany. Volpi was Mussolini's Finance Minister from 1925 to July 1928, following which he became a member of the Grand Council of Fascism, and, in 1934, chairman of the Industrialists Association. He designed Mussolini's economic doctrine of corporatism along the model originally laid down by Alexandre Saint-Yves d'Alveydre (1842-1909), the founder of the Synarchy of Empire movement, and the inspiration for the Martinist freemasonic lodges through which the modern Synarchy was organized. Nominally a tripartite pact among corporations, the state, and labor, it was basically rule by corporations, i.e., private financiers.
In 1929, Volpi oversaw the famous Concordat between Italy and the Vatican, in which, among other things, Italy recognized the Vatican as a sovereign state, and paid financial compensation for the Papal States in central Italy which it had taken over in the second half of the 19th Century. The compensation was 1,550 billion liras, a sizeable sum at the time. One Bernardino Nogara was chosen, seemingly "out of the blue," to manage this fortune. The prominent American diplomat George Kennan wrote in his Memoirs: 1925-1950 about the extraordinary power commanded by Nogara: "A so-called `mystery man,' an Italian banker by the name of Bernardino Nogara, had been granted sole control by the papacy over the entire fortune of $92.1 million the church had received from the Lateran treaty. . . . No Vatican official, not even the Pope himself was allowed veto power over Nogara's decision. Nor would the banker permit any religious or doctrinal policies of the church to stand in his way. . . . Never before in modern Church history had anyone been granted such sweeping authority by the church, not even popes themselves, with all their supposed infallibility, let alone a layman, and non-Catholic (Jewish), as in Nogara's case." His impact on the Church may also be judged by the epitaph delivered upon his death in 1958 by the head of the SMOM in America, New York's Cardinal Spellman: "Next to Jesus Christ, the greatest thing to happen to the Catholic Church is Bernardino Nogara."
Whether or not he was Jewish, the "mystery man" was no mystery at all. Nogara had been managing director for a Venetian firm run by Foscari, Volpi, et al. in the Ottoman Empire already back in 1901. Reflecting his Venetian ties, Nogara became Italy's representative on the Ottoman Debt Council, a sort of IMF for the Ottoman Empire, whose purpose was to bleed it and carve it up. The British sponsored freemasonic lodges in Salonika, from which the "Young Turks" were organized to oust the Sultan. The freemason Volpi was intimately involved in the coup, as, undoubtedly, was Nogara. Nogara was the head of the BCI branch in Istanbul, and was Volpi's chief intelligence agent in the Ottoman Empire until that empire disappeared in the World War I which Volpi and his friends had done so much to help organize, through the masonic lodges and through Venice's ancient financial and familial ties in the Balkans.
After Nogara had been chosen Delegate of the Special Administration (later known as the Administration of the Holy See Patrimony) to oversee the investment of the wealth flowing from the Concordat, he became vice president of the BCI, upon whose postwar premises the P2 lodge would be founded. Nogara established intimate financial relations with the cream of the Synarchy, including the Paris and London Rothschilds, Crédit Suisse, Hambros Bank in London, J.P. Morgan Bank, and the Bankers Trust Company in New York, and the Paris-centered Banque de Paris et des Pay Bas (Paribas), a stronghold of the Synarchy in France in the interwar and postwar years. He also promoted a cadre of uomini di fiducia, "men of confidence," Vatican lay Catholic or even non-Catholic financiers, who would oversee the enormous new Vatican holdings. Nogara bought large or controlling interests in dozens of major banks, utilities, insurance companies, and industrial corporations, even as he reorganized previous Vatican holdings, such as the "Catholic banks" which were generally Catholic-owned, and which did business with the Church and its officials, as opposed to the "secular" banks.
The most important of these "men of confidence" was Prince Massimo Spada (a Vatican title), who had been inducted as a Knight of Malta in 1944. Spada either chaired or sat on the board of an astounding array of the holdings Nogara purchased. Noting only a few of the more important (and their capital), as of the late 1960s, these included: He was vice-president of the Banco di Roma (one of Italy's largest banks, historically associated with Rome's black nobility), and sat on the board of its Swiss subsidiary; Italy's biggest domestic gas company, Società Italiana per il Gas (37,412 million liras); president of the Trieste-based Riunione Adriatica di Sicurtà insurance company (4.320 billion liras); vice president and managing director of the L'Assicuratrice Italiana; vice president of both the Unione Subalpina di Assicurazioni and of the Lavoro e Sicurtà (750 million liras); Shell Italiana, the Italian subsidiary of Royal Dutch Shell (129 billion liras invested in Italy); vice president of the Istituto Bancario Italiano (10 billion liras) and the Credito Commerciale di Cremona (2 billion liras); board member of the Banca Privata Finanzaria; board member of the huge financial holding companies, Società Meridionale Finanziaria (122 billion liras) and the Istituto Centrale Finanziario (150 million liras); vice president of the Finanzaria Industriale e Commerciale; president of the Banca Cattolica del Veneto (3 billion liras); board of directors of FINSIDER, a state-controlled holding company (195 billion liras), which is part of IRI, the Istituto per la Ricostruzione Industriale, formed during the Fascist regime, which constituted the country's largest cartel and controlled the biggest shipyards; the Italia shipping line; Alitalia airlines; Alfa Romeo; and the entire telephone system. FINSIDER produced at the time over 90% of Italy's steel and was the backbone of IRI. Spada was also a board member or executive of dozens more banks, insurance, and industrial companies. In 1963 he was appointed Privy Chamberlain of Sword and Cape, one of the highest of all Vatican titles, one also held by his brother Filippo.11
With all of this enormous power, and despite his leading position in the Catholic Church, Spada sponsored the rise of Michele Sindona as one of the Vatican's "men of confidence." His choice was most peculiar, not only because Sindona had been a Fascist during the war, but because during that time he had made connections (through American OSS-connected mobster Vito Genovese) to the Inzerillo and Gambino crime families, for whom he laundered heroin money.
Reviewing the picture sketched above, we thus find that an intricate financial web originally woven by Count Giuseppe Volpi di Misurata and his Venetian aristocratic friends and associates such as Bernardino Nogara, had grown by 1960 to include Michele Sindona, who financed one of Gladio's most important assets, the "Black Prince" Borghese. Sindona also "was one of the channels, perhaps one of the most important, to back up" the attempted coups of 1970-74, as Greene and Massignani put it. Sindona later sponsored the rise of Banco Ambrosiano's Roberto Calvi, the P2 financier who was found hanging under Blackfriars Bridge in London in 1982, in a ritualistic masonic murder. And, when the P2 financial scandals exploded, one of those arrested as a key figure in them, was Massimo Spada, the protégé of Volpi's friend Nogara.
The membership of the ostensibly Catholic—and therefore ostensibly anti-freemasonic—Rome-centered SMOM overlapped with the freemasonic, presumably "anti-clerical" P2 lodge; they were the "twins" of Italy's Venice-centered oligarchy.
The privately run international monetary system is now collapsing, and the desperate financial oligarchy is trying to consolidate a new, worldwide fascism, driven by new waves of terror, such as 9/11 and the March 11, 2004 train bombings in Madrid. In this context, much of the superstructure of Gladio is finally being exposed by those opposed to this new fascism. Those exposés are essential. But, we must go still deeper, to lift the veil from "the ancients," and through them from the Synarchy to which they have given birth, of which they remain a crucial component.
[1] The material in this review which directly concerns Borghese is almost entirely drawn from Greene and Massignani. Additional material on Gladio can be found in Daniele Ganser's book, NATO's Secret Armies (London, 2005), "Secret Warfare: Gladio," Arthur E. Rowse's "Gladio: The Secret U.S. War to Subvert Italian Democracy," and work by LaRouche and his associates. The latter includes "Strategy of Tension: The Case of Italy," an indispensable four-part series by Claudio Celani, first published in EIR, and "Terror's Legacy: Schacht, Skorzeny, Allen Dulles" by Michael Liebig. These two articles were republished, together with overviews by LaRouche, and numerous other studies, in the Special Report, The Synarchist Resurgence Behind the Madrid Train Bombing of March 11, 2004, issued by the LaRouche in 2004 campaign committee.
[2] Charles Higham, American Swastika (New York: Doubleday & Company, 1985), p. 198.
[3] Sen. Giovanni Pellegrino, who chaired the 1994-2001 Italian parliamentary committee investigating both the Gladio-orchestrated terrorism, and how Italy's secret services covered them up, said that D'Amato "was an old Anglo-American agent, whose career started soon after the Liberation under James Angleton." Under Angleton's protection, said Pellegrino, "D'Amato became superintendent of the Special Secretary of the Atlantic Pact, the most strategic officer of our apparatus, as it is the connection between NATO and the U.S.A." From its founding at the end of the war, the UAR was filled with hundreds of former officials of Mussolini's Salò Republic. D'Amato headed it from 1968-74, the period of NATO's "Strategy of Tension."
[4] Since no English original of FM 30-31B was ever found, but only Italian translations of parts of it (during the raid on Gelli's villa), some investigators query whether such a Pentagon manual ever existed. However, the Italian passages are entirely coherent with other Pentagon documents of the same general era, such as the U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff's infamous Operation Northwoods plan, which called for unleashing terrorism against the domestic United States, among other clandestine provocations.
[5] Angleton and his associates in the OSS/CIA had a lifelong fascination with the Trust, the joint Anglo-American/Soviet intelligence operation which featured the use of double and triple agents. These were actually used by the Synarchists to manipulate both the Western powers and the Soviets against the nation-state, toward a kind of global condominium. It is not accidental that the "legendary" CIA counterintelligence chief Angleton somehow missed noticing that his mentor and his decades-long close friend Kim Philby was a "Soviet" (read: Trust) agent. Keeping up his part in the charade, Philby announced from Moscow that he had "enjoyed playing Angleton and Dulles." Angleton and Dulles maintained deep contacts with the "internationalist" wing of the Soviet intelligence establishment, just as they did with the "universal fascists" like Borghese. The shared goal was the destruction of nation-states in favor of world imperial rule. Many of Angleton's "fascist" assets in the postwar era turned out to be Soviet assets, as well.
[6] When the CMC first started up in Rome, its chief public figure, the pro-fascist former Prime Minister of Hungary, Ferenc Nagy, announced that it had major financial backing, including from J. Henry Schroder Bank and the Seligman Bank in Basel. The Seligman Bank was a large stockholder of the CMC, and its principal, Hans Seligman, sat on the boards of both the CMC and Permindex. With J. Henry Schroder, Nagy had spilled the beans on a most sensitive institution, and the bank was quick to deny his claim. J. Henry Schroder Bank had been intimately involved in the Dulles/Nazi financial deals from the 1930s, and, as CIA chief, Dulles maintained $50 million in "contingency funds" at Schroder under his sole control. See William F. Wertz, Jr., "The Plot Against FDR: A Model for Bush's Pinochet Plan Today," EIR, Jan. 21, 2005.
For further details on Permindex/CMC, including its finances, see a January 1970 manuscript by William Torbitt; New Orleans District Attorney Jim Garrison's book, On the Trail of the Assassins; and the account in the 1992 edition of the book, Dope, Inc.: The Book That Drove Kissinger Crazy, by the authors of Executive Intelligence Review. EIR maintained a close relationship with Garrison until his death in 1992. The Italian left-wing daily Paese Sera also ran a series on CMC/Permindex in March 1967, exposing it as a shell for huge sums of money that had nothing to do with "commerce," naming some of its elite banking connections, and profiling its board members as Anglo-American intelligence-connected ex-Fascists and fanatical right-wingers. Earlier scandals regarding CMC/Permindex had caused an uproar in Parliament and elsewhere, which forced CMC/Permindex to leave Rome for Johannesburg in 1962, the year before the entity orchestrated the Kennedy assassination. Garrison observed that the Italian government had expelled CMC/Permindex for "subversive intelligence activity."
[7] The role of NATO in running the Red Brigades is documented by Claudio Celani in "The Sphinx and the Gladiators: How the Head of the Red Brigades was an Agent of NATO-Controlled Fascist Circles," EIR, Jan. 21, 2005, based in large measure on a recent book by former Sen. Sergio Flamigni, La Sfinge delle Brigate Rosse (The Sphinx of the Red Brigades).
[8] The extraordinary financial power which Venice still commanded in the 18th Century was documented by the Venetian nobleman Carlo Antonio Marin, historian of Venice Frederick Lane, and others. Its European-wide cultural warfare and espionage system was also still highly effective, as evidenced in the international campaign of the Paris-based Venetian Abbot Antonio Conti to attempt to destroy the reputation of the great scientist Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz. An agent of Venice's ruling Council of Ten, Count Cagliostro (Joseph Balsamo) organized the 1785 "Affair of the Queen's Necklace," the scandal which, as Napoleon observed, was the opening act of the French Revolution, an event financed and run out of Britain. Still another notorious Venetian spy of the same era was Casanova, who reported directly to the inner Three of the hooded, black-robed Council of Ten. The scarlet-robed chief of the Three was known as the Inquisitor, and in Venice it was understood that "The Ten will send you to the torture chamber, but the Three will send you to your grave."
Schiller chose to set his masterful portrayal of the methods of the Venetian intelligence service, as well as its Europe-wide reach, in the 18th Century; he clearly was not writing of a merely "historical" matter, nor was the patriotic American intelligence agent James Fenimore Cooper, in his portrait written several decades later, though Cooper set his tale centuries earlier. During the American Revolution, Venice put its still-considerable fleet at the service of the British.
[9] One of the notable financiers of Borghese in-law Napoleon was the Venetian Salomon Morpurgo, who later founded the Assicurazioni Generali di Venezia e Trieste (General Insurance Company of Venice and Trieste). Generali has been ruled ever since by a kind of central committee of Europe's financier and aristocratic oligarchy. On the board of Generali and its sister insurance company, Riunione Adriatica di Sicurtà (RAS), over recent decades, one finds such names as Giustiniani, Orsini, Luzzatto (an old Venetian family), Rothschild, the Duke of Alba (whose ancestor laid waste to the Netherlands for Philip II of Spain), and Doria (Genoese financiers of the Hapsburgs). The president of the RAS at one point was Sindona's sponsor, Prince Massimo Spada, while Count Giuseppe Volpi di Misurata chaired the Generali from 1938-43. Had the 1964 coup been successful, the plotters planned to install Cesare Merzagora, chairman of Generali from 1968-79. Generali's chairman today is Antoine Bernheim, a senior partner of Lazard Frères, and member of one of the four families which control Lazard, a mainstay of the international Synarchy. Bernheim's daughter married Prince Orsini.
Generali and RAS are merely two important strands of a much larger web of families and finance, but they illustrate the directions in which one must look to discover the "port" behind the "Port Authority" guarded by P2 boss Licio Gelli, as Senator Pellegrino insightfully put it.
[10] The activities of Foscari, Volpi, et al. as the product of centuries-long Venetian operations in the Ottoman Empire, are elaborated in The Roots of the Trust, by Allen and Rachel Douglas (unpublished ms., 688 pages, 1997).
[11] The partial list of Spada's corporate offices is taken from Conrado Pallenberg, The Vatican Finances, (London: Peter Owen, 1971).

L 'ideale tradito della P2?Ma tradito da chi?Dalla Loggia Monte Carlo?

  
I RAPPORTI INTERNAZIONALI DELLA P2
Lo studio dei rapporti internazionali della Loggia P2 e dell'attività di Licio Gelli in tale contesto
non può che essere di circoscritte dimensioni in considerazione della difficoltà, per non dire della
impossibilità, per la Commissione, di indagare su queste situazioni che trovano sviluppo al di
fuori delle frontiere nazionali. Né si può sottacere che la presenza di Licio Gelli in paesi stranieri
non ha lasciato praticamente traccia, con riferimento evidentemente al periodo antecedente al
sequestro di Castiglion Fibocchi, presso gli archivi delle nostre ambasciate, nonostante di essa
esistano numerose ed autorevoli testimonianze che tutte convergono ad indicare l'intrinseca
dimestichezza di questo cittadino italiano con personaggi stranieri di altissimo livello politico.
Muovendo da queste premesse, la Commissione è in grado di affermare, in base ai documenti
ed alle testimonianze in suo possesso, che il rilievo dell'attività internazionale del Maestro
Venerabile è di segno certamente non inferiore a quello della sua presenza italiana, anche se
l'analisi di questo versante della sua personalità non può essere in pari modo approfondito per le
oggettive ragioni già indicate.
Si pone in primo luogo, come dato di sicura constatazione, che Licio Gelli pervenne ad inserire
l'organizzazione da lui guidata in più ampio contesto organizzativo di respiro internazionale.
Rilievo questo che si pone del resto in armonia con la natura in certo qual senso internazionale
della massoneria, la quale, come abbiamo già rilevato, aspira a porsi e concretamente si muove
come un'organizzazione che, assumendo a sua base premesse filosofiche di portata generale, tende
a stabilire legami fra gli affiliati che travalicano le frontiere. Nell'ambito di questa dimensione
sovranazionale, Licio Gelli appare interessato a due iniziative la cui esistenza è documentata in
modo certo. La prima è la cosiddetta Loggia di Montecarlo, per la cui esistenza la Commissione è
in possesso di scarsi, ma inequivocabili elementi documentali. E’ agli atti un modulo di iscrizione
(le indicazioni sono in tre lingue e cioè nell'ordine: inglese, francese ed italiano), per un Comitato
esecutivo massonico che aveva sede nel Principato di Monaco e che dal contestuale riepilogo delle
finalità associative risulta porsi come una sorta di organizzazione di livello superiore rispetto alle
tradizionali strutture massoniche. La finalità reale dell'organismo traspare dal documento, pur
condito dagli abituali generici richiami a superiori motivazioni, nel quale è dato leggere: «...scopo è
quello di realizzare...una forza di governo universale...» ed ancora: «...La Massoneria è l'organismo più
qualificato a governare, perciò se non governa manca alla sua vera ragion d'essere...».
Schede di iscrizione già compilate e corrispondenza agli atti dimostrano che il Comitato di
Montecarlo ebbe pratica attuazione, superando la fase progettuale; ma non ci è dato di sapere
quale consistenza esso venne a raggiungere. In sede interpretativa si può affermare che esso si
pose certamente come un momento qualificante dell'operazione piduista; e particolare interesse
suscita la circostanza che ad esso Licio Gelli pose mano in quel periodo, alla fine degli anni
Settanta, che abbiamo indicato come contrassegnato da un inizio di incrinamento del potere del
Venerabile Maestro. In questa prospettiva l'iniziativa di creare una organizzazione posta a ridosso
dei confini nazionali, ma al di fuori della portata delle autorità italiane, potrebbe inserirsi come
elemento di arricchimento e conferma al quadro delineato.
Altra iniziativa di respiro internazionale è quella dell'ONPAM, una istituzione a carattere
sovranazionale rivolta con particolare riferimento ai paesi dell'America latina, la cui esistenza è
documentata in modo certo e il cui significato appare, allo stato degli atti, ancor più difficile da
interpretare.
La Commissione è in possesso di una tessera intestata a Roberto Calvi, rilasciata nel 1975 e
sottoscritta da Licio Gelli in qualità di Segretario. Si ha inoltre notizia che al Gamberini era stato
affidato il compito di tenere i contatti tra l'organizzazione ed il Grande Oriente. Risulta che di
questa organizzazione esiste ampia documentazione nel materiale sequestrato presso la villa
uruguaiana di Licio Gelli e certo la sua conoscenza aprirebbe squarci di notevole interesse su tutta
la vicenda della Loggia P2, la cui dimensione internazionale, una volta conosciuta in modo meno
sommario, consentirebbe una valutazione più completa del valore politico di questa
organizzazione, che del resto era stato intuito dall'ispettore Santillo nella sua terza nota
informativa.
Appare infine dalla documentazione che il Venerabile della Loggia P2 godeva egli stesso di un
prestigio internazionale proprio nell'ambiente massonico. Non solo egli era infatti tramite dei
rapporti tra la massoneria italiana e quella argentina, ma già nel
1968 appare accreditato presso il Grande Oriente quale garante di amicizia di una loggia estera,
elemento questo che conferma la precocità della carriera massonìca di Licio Gelli, ampiamente
analizzata nel capitolo primo.
L'attività personale di Licio Gelli del resto appare sicuramente documentata come ampiamente
proiettata fuori dell'Italia, attraverso una fitta rete di contatti, anche esterni alla massoneria, tutti di
alto livello per il rango delle personalità con le quali il Venerabile intratteneva rapporti. In questo
senso l'epistolario rinvenuto apre uno spaccato, parziale ma efficace, delle relazioni che Licio Gelli
intratteneva con un’opera di continuo contatto e costante aggiornamento; ne emerge il ritratto di
un accorto professionista nell'arte dei rapporti sociali, comunque non certo confinabile
all'interpretazione di uno spregiudicato arrampicatore sociale, come dal tono generale delle lettere
si evince in modo non equivoco.
L'ambito di interessi di Licio Gelli appare in questo panorama rivolto eminentemente ai paesi
d'oltre Atlantico. Sicure e documentate sono le relazioni di Gelli con i paesi del Sudamerica ed in
particolare l'Argentina, paese nel quale egli era in relazione con l'ammiraglio Massera, ma
soprattutto con Peron e il suo entourage, nel quale grande rilievo aveva Lopez Rega, interessato
anch’egli alla iniziativa dell'ONPAM.
Giancarlo Elia Valori1, iscritto alla Loggia P2 e da questa espulso, ha testimoniato di aver ricevuto
una confidenza del Presidente Frondizi, che si domandava quale ruolo un privato cittadino
svolgesse per i Servizi segreti italiani ed argentini. In proposito di estremo interesse è la
deposizione del generale Grassini, Direttore del SISDE, il quale davanti alla Commissione ha
dichiarato: «...Non avevamo nessun rapporto con i Servizi dell'America latina...Sapendo bene che Gelli
aveva grandissime possibilità per quanto riguarda l'Argentina, gli chiesi se mi poteva mettere in contatto
con gli argentini. Egli aderì a questa richiesta e l'indomani mattina puntualmente il Capo del Servizio
argentino in Italia, all'Ambasciata argentina in Italia, si presentò nel mio ufficio, dicendosi pronto a
collaborare per qualsiasi cosa. Da quel momento nacque un contatto perenne e continuo tra il nostro Servizio
e il Servizio argentino, che si impegnò anche a fare da tramite tra noi ed i Servizi degli altri paesi
dell'America latina dove erano stati segnalati dei fuoriusciti, fu impostato quindi un sistema idoneo per la
ricerca di questi fuoriusciti».
Si ricorda al proposito che Gelli ricopriva un incarico ufficiale presso l'Ambasciata argentina in
Italia in qualità di consigliere economico e in tale veste intratteneva rapporti con autorità italiane,
in particolare in occasione di visite di Stato.
Altra importante direttrice degli interessi di Licio Gelli è costituita dagli Stati Uniti, per ì quali
appare accertato un solido legame con Philip Guarino in relazione alla vicenda Sindona. Gelli si
mette a disposizione di Guarino, membro del comitato organizzatore della campagnia elettorale
del Presidente Reagan, e da questi viene invitato all'insediamento del nuovo Presidente
americano.
Certo è che, come la vicenda degli affidavit raccolti in favore di Sindona ampiamente dimostra,
Licio Gelli era in contatto con gli ambienti politici e finanziari che costituivano il retroterra del
finanziere siciliano con una rete di rapporti di livello altamente qualificato.
La componente affaristica, assolutamente da non sottovalutare nella interpretazione del
personaggio Gelli, non gli impediva peraltro di avere contatti con la Romania, paese con il quale
l'azienda di Gelli aveva instaurato un importante rapporto di collaborazione produttiva.
Gli elementi esposti, pur nella loro sommarietà, consentono alla Commissione di affermare che la
dimensione del personaggio Gelli, sotto il profilo indagato, è certamente di peso non minore
1 Uscito indenne dalla tempesta della P2, ricoprirà incarichi importanti nell’amministrazione pubblica, fino a diventare
presidente della Società Autostrade. (La nota è nostra).
rispetto a quello pure rilevante già documentato con riferimento al nostro Paese. Se l'articolazione
dei rapporti e delle conoscenze è necessariamente conosciuta, allo stato degli atti, in modo
sommario, quello che appare sicuro in questo contesto è non solo il rilievo assunto dal Venerabile
della Loggia P2, ma soprattutto, oltre la dimensione affaristica pur rilevante, il valore politico
indubitabile che le relazioni intrattenute denunciano.
Displaying entries 56 - 60 of 85    Previous Page | Next Page
Copyright © 2006,Leo Young All rights reserved.
 

21st of December 2012

 

SECRET CABALISTIC CALCULATIONS OF THE BOOK OF THE LAW by Simen Midgard

 
These are the cabalistic calculations of  Norwegian occultist Simen Midgard on the  famous secret number and code given by satanist A.Crowley in  the BOOK OF THE LAW. The result is:
OF COLD DEATH STAND STRONG
(Whatever that means...)
Simen claims to have been the Dark Master who influenced the birth of Black Metal in Norway. This is a perverse and very satanic form of music now very popular with the youth. Frater Simen Midgard was the Oslo OTO Caliphate Master in the 80's working for the American illuminati spreading the black arts and satanic propaganda.

Lon Milo Duquette says:LEO TOGETHER WE WILL RULE THE WORLD!

 
Since 1975 W.Bro.Lon Milo Duquette now  a 32 o of the A.A.S.R. as been a national and international governing officer of ORDO TEMPLI ORIENTIS,one of the most influential black magic societies of the ORDO ILLUMINATORUM ,constantly serving the  NEW WORLD ORDER since their foundation.

OCCHIO ARRIVA "POLIFEMO" IL VICE DI "MAULANA SHAYKH ABDUL HADI" PALAZZI

 
MASSONERIA, VATICANO E SERVIZI IN SPY STORY A POTENZA
LE RIVELAZIONI DI 'POLIFEMO' SU TANTI MISTERI D'ITALIA (di Mario Restaino)
(ANSA) - POTENZA, 10 MAG - Dodici ore di interrogatorio per ripercorrere misteri e storie italiane (come la morte di Ilaria Alpi, la strage di Ustica e la scomparsa di Emanuela Orlandi) e per aprire scenari finora sconosciuti al grande pubblico, come presunte ''operazioni fasulle'' dei servizi segreti, la massoneria di qua e anche di la' del Tevere, le estrazioni di petrolio ''in nero'' in Basilicata, e altro ancora. Massimo Pizza - nome in codice Polifemo, il ''consulente'' arrestato sabato scorso nell' inchiesta su truffe ad imprenditori, coordinata dal pm di Potenza, Henry John Woodcock - e' stato interrogato due volte, nell' aprile scorso, e ha fatto affermazioni pesanti. Tutte da verificare, ma pesanti. Ecco alcune delle dichiarazioni di Pizza.
ILARIA ALPI - ''E' vittima della sua superficialita' al 100 per cento'', dice Pizza, perche' quel giorno ''lei doveva trovarsi a bordo della nave Garibaldi. L' hanno ammazzata i somali. I mandanti? Le voci concrete, totali ed assolute - ha aggiunto - erano che avesse scoperto il passaggio strategico di materiale importantissimo, piccolo ed occultabile'', cioe' di uranio. Partito da dove? Forse dalla Basilicata?
''USTICA UNA SPINA NEL CUORE'' - E' il titolo (ripreso da una frase di Francesco Cossiga) del film per realizzare il quale Pizza ha fatto da ''consulente storico''. Il film doveva servire a ''far venire veramente fuori che cosa avesse determinato l' incidente'' e le ''reticenze generali ed assolute dei vertici istituzionali dello Stato''. Il Dc9 Itavia - racconta Pizza, citando fonti arabe - ''l' hanno abbattuto gli italiani'' in una sera di guerra fra aerei libici, americani e italiani, con il Governo italiano che avvisa il leader libico, Gheddafi - in volo verso Belgrado - che gli americani vogliono abbatterlo.
EMANUELA ORLANDI - ''Non c' e' mai stata nessuna attivita' di indagine seria su questa cosa. E' stata un'attivita' vergognosa. Cose che non interessano, quindi non se ne parla''.
OPERAZIONE ''FASULLE'' DEI SERVIZI SEGRETI - Pizza le definisce anche ''farlocche, gonfiate'', e ''se ne vanno un sacco di soldi, tanti'', che finiscono nelle tasche degli agenti. E vengono da fondi riservati, a cui si attinge senza controlli. Fausto Del Vecchio (arrestato dal gip di Potenza, Alberto Iannuzzi, nell' ambito dell' inchiesta), quando era nel Sisde, secondo Pizza, aveva ''un tenore di vita sui 25-30 mila euro al mese''.
MASSONERIA E 'MASSONERIA VATICANA' - Pizza ne parla a proposito di monsignor Francesco Camaldo, con cui dice di avere rapporti personali stretti, e del collaboratore di un altro prelato (a sua volta collaboratore del Sisde). Con Camaldo - dal quale i politici lucani vanno a lamentarsi ''terrorizzati'' da alcune inchieste che li coinvolgono - Pizza ha uno ''scambio fruttuoso di notizie''. Il prelato si sarebbe mosso ''per distruggere'' una loggia massonica, ''che puo' togliere seguaci e puo' distogliere soprattutto soldi e capitali da un' altra loggia massonica''. Pizza descrive Camaldo come molto influente e ricorda che, ai funerali di Giovanni Paolo secondo, era in prima fila (con il compagno) il famoso stilista che gli confeziona le tuniche, mentre importanti Capi di Stato erano dietro. Pizza sottolinea il potere della massoneria italiana, a cui appartengono persone di ogni settore, compresi magistrati, rappresentanti delle forze dell' ordine e anche cardinali: secondo lui, la Basilicata ha una loggia massonica importante, di cui sono soci anche uomini politici. Poi descrive il vero potere: ''Ci sono personaggi che non contano niente, hanno incarichi e non contano niente e persone che assolutamente non hanno incarichi e contano tantissimo. Non e' l' incarico che hai - spiega - e' il centro di potere a cui sei collegato''.
I FONDI DEL 'CENTRO DI POTERE' - Secondo Pizza, proprio il centro di potere che ''viene finanziato in Basilicata e che a sua volta finanzia mezza Italia, si finanzia con i soldi in nero che vengono dallo sfruttamento in nero del petrolio'' e da operazioni legate ai rifiuti e all' acqua. ''Si estrae petrolio in nero'', dice lapidariamente Pizza al pm. Ovviamente, rispetto al centro di potere finanziato in Basilicata, ''Roma e' estremamente presente e pressante''.
LA SOMALIA, ''UN GROSSO BUCO NERO'' - Pizza racconta i suoi profondi legami col Paese africano e ha organizzato personalmente (pagandola con ''soldi che mi sono arrivati'') la Conferenza di pace. Vuole tornare a Mogadiscio per trovare alcuni archivi e ''gestire'' le informazioni che contengono, ma numerose forze anche italiane si oppongono, evidentemente, a tale progetto. La Somalia e' un luogo dove ''l' anarchia e' assoluta e totale'', con ''interessi incredibili'' che si incrociano con i disegni del terrorismo: costruire una bomba ''sporca'' che farebbe ''due, tre milioni di morti''.
A PROPOSITO DI SOMALIA... - Pizza parla dei mille miliardi di vecchie lire della cooperazione internazionale, dal 1988 al 1991. I soldi li hanno presi ''i politici italiani'' o per traffici illeciti. Chi ha paura quindi dei dossier di Mogadiscio? ''Anche padri della patria'', dice Pizza.
IL GENERALE AIDID E'... - ''Morto, ucciso'', dice Pizza. ''E' morto e sepolto'', assicura, nonostante sia fra le persone da ricercare a livello internazionale: ''Avra' sterminato 200, 300 mila persone'', sottolinea ''Polifemo''.
AUTORITRATTO - Nei due interrogatori, Pizza si definisce rappresentante del Governo somalo, ''agente provocatore'', consulente storico, consulente, bibliografo, ''scambiatore di notizie'', analista, venditore di informazioni e anche ''truffatore ma non musulmano'', quando ricorda che e' stato vicepresidente dell'Associazione musulmana italiana. (ANSA). RES 10-MAG-06 13:39 NNNN

Dimitri Buffa e il falso Sceicco Sionista Palazzi

Posted on Sunday, October 8, 2006 at 09:24PM by Registered Commenter[Your Name Here] | CommentsPost a Comment
From: DIMITRI FASTWEB
Sent: Saturday, July 01, 2006 9:37 PM
Subject: R: lettera di chiarificazione sia a proposito di Palazzi sia a proposito di chi si ostina seminare zizzania tra noi due
ALLA CORTESE ATTENZIONE DEL GRAN MAESTRO SUFI DEGLI HELVETI JERRAHI GABRIELE MANDEL KHAN

DA PARTE DI DIMITRI BUFFA

ROMA 1 LUGLIO 2006
Carissimo maestro,
apprendo dalla tua giustamente irata lettera dell’ennesimo increscioso incidente diffamatorio in cui mio malgrado questo Palazzi mi avrebbe coinvolto. Chiarisco fin da ora che qualunque cosa lui abbia pubblicato sul suo sito
http://www.amislam.com/organizzazioni.htm> io proprio non posso farci niente e anzi mando questa lettera afinchè tu la possa trasmettere ufficialmente sia alla tua tariqa in Italia sia a quella in Turchia perché sia ben chiaro che con questo signore a parte alcuni rapporti di lavoro giornalistico e qualche occasione conviviale, io certo non ho mai avuto nulla a che spartire.
Io non ho nulla contro il governo turco di cui anzi mi sono onorato di essere stato ospite lo scorso anno al meeting delle religioni ad Antakya e tanto meno ho nulla contro la tua tariqa, di cui io anzi sarei onoratissimo di appartenere.
Spero che con questa lettera sia chiarita la mia imbarazzante posizione dovuta solo all’essermi fidato di qualcuno di cui non mi sarei dovuto fidare. Porgo le mie scuse a chi si è sentito offeso per la mia leggerezza nella frequentazione in oggetto ma ciò detto, io che cosa potevo farci se questo signore mette i suoi deliri su internet e mi coinvolge? E se qualcun altro amplifica le sue cose rimettendole in altri siti internet di vari estremisti islamici o nazisti di qui all’infinito?
Io prendo le distanze, riaffermo e ribadisco la mia simpatia e la mia amicizia, per Te, per i sufi Jerrahi e per il governo turco. Di più non posso fare e lascio questo documento a futura memoria, Vi prego tutti di credere nella mia buona fede e chi mi vorrà sentire a voce potrà telefonarmi al 339 7408556.

In fede Dimitri Buffa

Nella foto ricordo il falso Sceicco Palazzi ,il giornalista corrotto Dimitri Buffa,Fioravanti,la Mambro
Dario Dimitri Buffa è un giornalista freelance che ha stabilito uno splendido rapporto di simbiosi con Abdul Hadi Palazzi, sicuramente basato anche su affinità caratteriali. Ricorda per intenderci il rapporto tra gli anemoni di mare e il pesce pagliaccio, che da una parte è protetto dal al veleno degli anemoni - a cui è immune - mentre dall'altra li nutre con i suoi scarti. Insomma, Palazzi emana i suoi proclami e Buffa li pubblica sulla stampa di destra, presentati come scoop sul terrorismo provenienti direttamente da fonti islamiche.
Eterno adolescente, nato nel 1960, si descrive come "tifoso Laziale" e impegnato in "una gavetta pressoché infinita e ancora in progress", interessato soprattutto a "come fare i soldi in democrazia e conservarli." È stato candidato occasionale del Partito Radicale, con un singolare programma che mescola marijuana e "tematiche anticristiane":
"fare dichiarare la marijuana droga legale sia a scopo terapeutico sia a scopo ricreativo, fondare un giornale per gli utenti di droghe leggere, sensibilizzare i non cattolici, i pagani e i laici in genere su tematiche anticristiane e non piagnone su scienza, coscienza e altro".
Buffa ha lavorato per Il Secolo d'Italia, organo dell'ex-MSI, e poi come fantasioso "giornalista investigativo" di Italia settimanale, la defunta rivista di Marcello Veneziani a cavallo tra "destra sociale" e integralismo cattolico. Un suo articolo su questa rivista conteneva le presunte e semiserie «liste di proscrizione della destra»; e per questo scritto, nell’aprile ’94, Buffa venne querelato da Agostino Cordova e condannato a tre mesi di carcere e al pagamento di 30 milioni.
Ed ora vi voglio mostrare due e-mail che ho purtroppo ricevuto questa estate durante una nostra iniziativa di beneficienza dall' Istituto Culturale delle Comunita' Islamica Italiana del falso Sceicco Palazzi:
Date: Mon, 24 Jul 2006 14:54:36 +0200
From: "Istituto Culturale della Comunita' Islamica Italiana" Add to Address Book
To: gabriele.mandel@fastwebnet.it
CC: leoyoung
Subject: E chi pensa ad aiutare Israele aggredita?
Ovviamente le richieste di aiuti sono SEMPRE E SOLO A FAVORE DEL LIBANO. A mandare aiuti agli Israeliani vittime di un tremendo attacco terroristico ed impegnati in un combattimento per la sopravvivenza del loro Stato non pensa mai nessuno... Quando si parla di CARITA' A SENSO UNICO...
Kalim
Poi successivamente non contenti della situazione rincarano la dose in Inglese con la seguente:
From: "Istituto Culturale della Comunita' Islamica Italiana" Add to Address Book
To: "leo young"
CC: eheath@sikora.co.uk
Subjec: Kirby Lodge 2818 and Satanism...
If you oppose Zionism, are associated with a leading demonic sponsor of terrorism like the Emir of Qatar and circulate the ugliest lies against the Mashaykh of Tasawwuf, the only possible explanation for this behavior of yours is that YOU THE REAL SATANIST, although you do not realize it.
May Allah guide you to the right path and to a sincere repentance.
Kalim
in data sabato 22 luglio 2006, alle ore 23.07, il nostro amico e illustre Fratello Gabriele Mandel Khan aveva scritto:
>
Amici stimati, ricevo e trasmetto. Qualora si rendesse necessario a giorni riceverò anche l'indirizzo della Banca. Cordiali saluti, Mandel
Amici, salute a tutti voi. Conoscete il dramma che decine di migliaia di
libanesi vivono.
Sono rifugiati nelle scuole attorno a noi e mancano di tutto. Noi cerchiamo
di dar loro un po' di cibo, latte, medicine, un minimo di conforto igienico.
Calcoliamo che le necessità quotidiana di una famiglia sia di 10 dollari (8
euri). Quelli di voi, libanesi o no, che vogliono aiutarli, possono inviare
il loro dono alla Banca SGBL, conto corrente 001-004-361-236446-01-3. Grazie
per tutto l'aiuto che ci vorrete dare, Nayla Butros Sehnaoui.
Lo "Sceicco" Palazzi dai suoi amici Sionisti della potentissima Loggia B'NAI B'RITH di Detroit,satanisti e burattinai del NUOVO ORDINE MONDIALE


Web Hosting Companies